Payback

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/49075564.

Rating: Explicit
Archive Warnings: Graphic Depictions Of Violence, Underage, Rape/Non-Con
Category: M/M
Fandom: 페이백 - 삼크 | Payback - Samk
Relationship: Yoon Jay/Lee Yoohan
Characters: Yoon Jay, Lee Yoohan, Lee Hansoo, Song Myeonshin
Additional Tags: Heavy Angst, Guilt, Revenge, Blood and Violence, Rape/Non-con
Elements, Suicide Attempt, Victim Blaming, Explicit Sexual Content
Language: English
Series: Part 1 of Payback.
Stats: Published: 2023-08-03 Completed: 2023-11-28 Words: 274,132
Chapters: 73/73
 Payback
by Zaw_z

Summary

DO NOT MENTION ON OTHER PLATFORMS IF YOU WANT THIS TO BE TAKEN

DOWN!!!

Notes

Once I finish translating this, I will delete it from here because I don't want my acc to get
taken down because of the novel. But I will create a Pdf and make a Discord server to post it
there with the side stories included. That way we don't have to worry about it getting taken
down. :)
 Chapter 1

"Turning over a new leaf". That's a good saying. Letting go of the past, being a good person
is the right thing to do. However, it would be best to have a situation where you don't have to
turn over a new leaf in the first place.

Unfortunately, I wasn't in the best situation. Because I was a complete jerk like a typical
ruffian. Since middle school, I've been suspended frequently for doing all sorts of bad things,
and I was expelled from high school after not attending for a year.

My mother, who raised me and my brother without her husband, also stopped berating me
with a desperate face when I was expelled from school. She must have been very tired. She
must have wanted to give up on her son as she was busy working at a restaurant from dawn
and making ends meet. After not attending school, I thought it was my world like a foal
without reins, so I did anything I wanted to. I forcefully took money from people wearing
school uniforms of the same age, stole the money from drunkards and drank alcohol every
day. Being free from anyone's interference, I smoked two or three packs a day, and later I
began to engage in drugs, starting with what someone gave me. I got a tattoo to show off,
rode a motorcycle, hung out with guys like me, and fought.

Probably because the only thing I knew how to do was fight, I led the group and enjoyed
doing dangerous feats on the motorcycle in the middle of the night. I thought it was cool at
the time. I thought that I was a great guy. Everyone was afraid of me, even fellows who were
caught in school like pigs and only studied, they didn't even dare to meet my eyes.
Little did I know that all of these gradually numbed me and pushed me into an inescapable
abyss.

From time to time, I hear some stories about people who turned over a new leaf, one of which
says that one day he suddenly felt skeptical about himself and came to his senses. How nice
would it be if I could do that too? It would have been good if I had looked in the mirror and
got surprised by the blond haired delinquent and came to my senses. I know it's useless to
regret now, but when I think about the past, the guilt weighs down my heart.

When other people reached the age where they had to rush to prepare for university entrance
exams, I worked for a loan business, saying I was getting a job. What I do is collect the
money. Most of the people who couldn't pay back their money were people who could barely
live by, but have nowhere to run away to because they're so poor. However, in my eyes, it
was just extra pay. I committed violence, threatened children and women, waited until
midnight and stabbed* them with a knife. I did anything to get the money.

T/N: like back stabbing someone

The amount of money I earned was greater than I thought, and I was as proud as ever. See,
making money is easy. Everyone was still afraid of me and there seemed to be nothing I
couldn't do. My mom who spent a decade working in the restaurant and couldn't get out of
the basement single-room monthly rent was pitiful and irritated. So I never brought home the
money I earned. I was busy using them for entertainment. I drank expensive liquor every day,
wandered around in high-end bars and pubs and enjoyed feeling
like I was an amazing person.

The only person I spent money on was my lover, Myeongshin. Having dropped out of high
school like me, he was a pretty-looking man who could make people believe he was a
woman. Myeongshin, who made me realise for the first time that I could sleep with men,
didn't talk much but just followed me around like a puppy, spurred my protective instincts.
There was no need to worry about getting pregnant and we could satisfy physiological needs
at any time if needed. At first it was just that, but after meeting him for a year, I started
thinking that he was my woman*.

T/N: In a sense it's just a saying like Myeonshin had a very feminine aura both somewhat
physically and in his behaviour

Of course, I found out later that it was my own illusion. No, life itself at that time was an
illusion to me, so I don't think he was anything special. Perhaps because of his outstanding
appearance, he wanted to become a celebrity and diligently attended the academy with the
money I gave him, and snooped around the entertainment agencies. I wondered if he would
be able to act with that meek personality, but I didn't care much. It was my daily routine to
comfort him, who was always deceived by fraud agencies, and lost money, and was
depressed.

Then a year passed and it became early summer. While guys my age have entered college and
enjoyed college life for 2 years, I was still making money by threatening people. That day, I
had a strangely bad morning. The boyfriend who was often tricked by his entertainment
companies, came by a few days ago excitedly saying that this casting was real. If that was
true, I'd be robbed of money again. Even thinking about it, his excited face strangely
offended me. As I drank until dawn, I woke up late and left the house to go to the lender's
office, but someone was waiting for me nearby.

"Hyung."

When I turned my head to a familiar voice, I saw my younger brother, who I saw when I
went home a month ago, standing there in a middle school uniform that didn't fit his body.

"What?"

Why are you here during school time? As I frowned and approached the skinny kid, he
opened his mouth to speak bluntly.

"Mom is sick."

"So?"

"..."

"What do you want me to do about that?"

"...Money. Mom's hospital bills."

He must have hated saying that, as my brother's mouth closed and twisted. I didn't hide my
irritation and took my wallet out of my pocket and checked the 10,000 won bills inside.

"How much?"

"How much can you give me?"

I stopped trying to take out the 10,000 won bills and asked the first question that I should
have asked.

"What's wrong with her?"

"...I don't know. She suddenly collapsed and needs to get surgery."

Thanks to me working without a single day off, I was able to take out a 10,000 won bill,
thinking about my mother who always lived with minor ailments.

"Here."

My brother took the money slowly, counted the money in his hand and asked bluntly again.

"Can you give me more?"

"Then how much is the hospital fee?"

"4.2 million won."

"...What?"

Exactly how sick is she... The words I wanted to say did not come out of my mouth as I
looked at my brother. It's hard to tell when he had grown up so big, but my brother now
looked like a person who was borrowing money from someone else and not his family
member. As if he didn't want to get involved with me anymore.

"Can you give it to me? I'll give it back later."

How can you pay me back? I barely swallowed my words and looked at my watch.

"Come back later in the afternoon. I'm going to collect money today, so I can give you half if
not all."

Then, my brother nodded once, turned around and disappeared. Seeing my brother disappear,
I realised that he must have been waiting here for hours. I'm going to have to ask a favor that
I don't want to.

The bad feeling I got today persisted as I went to collect money. Today, I had to collect from
a couple running a Pojangmacha*. Compared to the couple who's in their early 40s, their
child is only about 3 years old now. But because there was something wrong with the child's
leg, they had to borrow money to do the surgery. They cherished him because he is the only
child they have at this late age, but because of him, they had to spend all of their monthly
income to pay off their debts. But it was hard to make ends meet and in the end, they still
could not pay the interest for three months already. This is the fourth time I have visited this
couple. Every time I've been leaving empty-handed, but I can't afford to do that today. The
reason is because I also need money so I'm going to use a method that I don't use often.

T/N: a pojangmacha is a street stall made out of a tent that usually sells alcohol and street
food

"Huk (gasp)!! W-why are you doing this?!" The pale-faced husband shouted, next to his wife
who collapsed, crying.

"W-what are you doing?! Quickly put down t-the knife!"

Like his wife, he looked like he was about to collapse, but maybe because he was a man, he
managed to step forward. However, I grabbed the crying child's body and pulled him closer.
In my other hand, there was a dagger with a sharp blade.

"Hwaaaaaaa- hu waaaaa-!!"

The child's small body was crying loudly and struggling as I held tightly that red marks were
left on his body. When I held the knife to him, the man knelt down.

"Please, please let go of the child... I beg you. I'll give you anything. Whatever it is..."

I smiled at the sobbing voice and asked for one thing.

"Bring me the monthly rent contract for this house." The man looked up, startled.

"B-but then where are we supposed to live..."

"Ahhhhh!! "

I pressed the knife close to the boy's soft flesh. Perhaps because of the coldness of the knife,
the boy panicked and started struggling to get out. The blade brushed against the skin,
leaving a red thread-like wound. Then, the man called out the boy's name, reaching out with a
trembling hand.

"I'll give it to you! So please don't touch the boy already!"

The man staggered to his feet and pulled out a contract he had hidden somewhere. He hasn't
paid the rent for several months, so now he has only half the deposit left, but that's enough for
my brother. I picked up the contract, rolled my eyes and threw the fainted boy onto the floor.
The child's mother approached first and began to cry, hugging the child. I didn't take off my
shoes when I entered, so I just opened the door, then turned my head to look at the sound
behind me.

"You..."
Now only the woman's cries filled the small single room, but I could hear the man's low
voice clearly. Maybe it was because I saw his eyes full of anger.

"You will receive retribution."

"Retribution? Hmm, if there's something like that, then all the bad guys would be dead,
dumbass. "

I snorted and closed the door, behind my back, the woman's cry could still be heard.

///

I slowly walked home after finishing some more work. It was the time that I would like to
return to most if I could go back in time. But at that time, I only wanted to hand over the
money I had earned easily to my brother and go back to hang out with Myeongshin. The only
thing that can relieve the feeling of dread that I have been feeling since morning was his
pleasant body.

"Hyung, why are you so late?"

He must have waited at that spot for quite some time. I frowned as I was about to take the
money out of my pocket. This insolent guy, why's your expression like that? And why are
you here now? It's annoying to have to give him the money. Normally, I would have punched
him a few times but I took out the envelope with the money from my pocket and approached
him. I just wanted to give it to him quickly and go home.

"2 million won for now. I'll get more tomorrow..."

I was about to say I would go get more if I could, but my brother's expression turned strange.
No, he wasn't looking at me but staring behind me with startled eyes. What was it? As I
turned my head, something suddenly passed by me quickly. Just when I realised that someone
was running past, I suddenly heard a groan in front of me.

"Urgh...! "

As I turned around again, what came into my view was my younger brother who was
shocked with his eyes wide open and his mouth opened. Someone was in front of him as if he
were holding him in his arms. With one hand, he stabbed my brother in the stomach with a
knife. He slowly turned around, it was the boy's father, as his angry eyes met mine, he
muttered.

"This is divine punishment."

///

I couldn't remember what happened after that in detail. All I could think of was the crimson
blood and when I woke up, it was dawn and my brother was dead. I don't even know how I
got home. But doesn't the saying go that misfortunes come all at once? When I returned the
next day and opened the door to my room, what I saw in the room was a mess as if the place
had just been turned upside down. The 10 million won that I had to bring to the office
disappeared, and the landlord had withdrawn the deposit. I finally
realised that I had been betrayed by Myeongshin.

It would be nice if the misfortune ended here, but there was still one person left; the person
who made my younger brother borrow for hospital bills, Mom. I went to see her two days
after my brother's death, but the only thing that waited for me was news that my mother had
missed her chance for surgery , and was now diagnosed as brain dead. At that moment, I
couldn't accept this sudden situation. How did things become like this? Why did everything
fall apart all at once? Then, I heard the doctor's inquiry. The sound was so clear that it seemed
like the only word I had heard in days.

"She's still alive as she relies on a ventilator, but she won't last long. If you're ready to let
your mother go..."

"Are you asking me to decide whether to kill my mother or not?"

I already killed my brother, now he wants me to kill my mother too? No matter how crazy my
life used to be, now I have no choice but to come to my senses that my brother died and my
mother was dying in front of me. Even though the doctor said that only my mom's body was
alive, I insisted on keeping her hooked to expensive equipment. I left the hospital and went to
the loan company I worked for to borrow money to keep her alive.

"So how are you going to pay me back?" The boss's question was filled with laughter.

"I'll work like a dog and pay you back."

He couldn't help but grin.

"Everyone says that and borrows money. But none of them pay me back properly. Will you
too? You know, you can't work for me anymore. I can't leave my money to a guy like you."

"I'll do something else and pay you back."

"Yeah, that's what they say." The office owner took a pile of money out of the safe.

"You know what happens if you don't pay me back right?"

"Yes."

"What a headache. I'm looking forward to the day you kneel down and cry asking for help."

Leaving my boss laughing amusedly behind me, I went to the hospital with the money to pay
for the hospital fees. Then I returned to my real home after a long time. Still a stale place
where the sun doesn't shine underground. The room that no one has entered for several days
was filled with a sombre atmosphere. When I stepped in, it felt heavy as if it was about to
collapse. The person who lived must have been in a hurry to get out as the blankets were only
half folded and some clothes had fallen under the hanger.

There were still signs that someone had lived here, but that only made me feel more
suffocated. It felt like I was just a thorn caught in the middle of this perfect picture and
became an uninvited guest. I walked over to the monitor that was still blinking. As I
approached and moved the mouse, the computer screen that was not turned off immediately
lit up. For a moment, I frowned and muttered.

"This guy, you didn't turn off the computer and went out..."

Before I could finish my sentence, I stopped. Ah, that's right. My brother is already dead.

I stood up and looked around the room. Traces of my brother and mother were left
everywhere. Middle school textbooks and reference books were piled up on the desk, and a
half-cut eraser in front of them. The timetable pasted on the wall was handwritten by my
brother and beautifully drawn with colored pencils of various colors, making it look like it
didn't belong to a boy. Come to think of it, I remember him saying he studied hard.

As I turned away from the desk, I saw a small plastic basket full of small sample cosmetic
items. All of my mother's makeup fits in that small basket. Whenever she went somewhere,
she'd use it sparingly. This plastic basket I've seen since I was a child is now worn out and
half-broken, so it is difficult to determine its color. Standing in the middle of the room, my
eyes stayed there for a long time. Everything here has stopped in ordinary daily life, waiting
for its owner and keeping a casual appearance.

In the home of my dead brother and departing mother, I realised it.

I am the only one alive.

 Chapter 2
Chapter Summary

Retribution.

Chapter Notes

The timeline is different from manhwa (chapter 14-15 in the manhwa).

The people who I used to believe were friends all turned away because of my situation. I
don't blame them. And now is not the time to worry about those things. I was in debt, and to
pay it back, I had to work like a dog, just as I told the boss. So I started working properly for
the first time. At dawn, I delivered newspapers, and from morning to evening, I worked at the
factory, packaging. At night, I dressed up in ridiculous costumes and distributed flyers on the
streets of entertainment districts.

I slept about three hours a day, and ate two meals a day. That's how I started working. My
mother lived three more months after that day. Contrary to the doctor's belief that my mother
would not last a few weeks, she struggled for three months until her last breath, thinking
about her son. She tried to keep me from being alone, even for a little while more.

On the day I went to pay the last of the hospital bill, I also cleaned my mother's single room. I
was really broke, so I had to go and distribute leaflets at the entertainment district. Wearing a
suffocating mascot suit on a midsummer night, I handed out flyers of a newly opened
karaoke room to people. It was the day I scattered the remains of my dead mother into the
river, but there was no rest for me. Since three months before I started working, there was a
part of my head that remained motionless and hardened.

I don't know if it's because my feelings have been dulled, but I noticed something strange
when I finished work at 2am and sat down in the back alley of the entertainment district. Did
I really want my mother to live by paying the expensive hospital bills for three months? Why
don't I feel sad at all? However, the questions that came to my mind were quickly suppressed
by fatigue and disappeared in an instant. Since I still had to deliver newspapers in the
morning, I planned to stay in a rental warehouse and sleep on a chair so that I could rest for
2-3 hours.

But my body, which would usually have headed to the warehouse quickly, could not move
easily. I sat in a daze in the animal suit when I heard the sound of fighting coming from
somewhere. The sound of fighting in an entertainment district is not uncommon. But it would
be rare if the voices were not drunk but instead sober. Even so, it didn't catch my attention.
But one word that someone said made me move.

"Damn* you, bastard!"

*T/N: "damn" in the religious sense. The more literal TL would be "receive divine
punishment" but that sounds awkward.

Following the voice of a rough man, there was the sound of clashes and fights.

DANG, CLANK, THUD, CHANG!

People and objects collided, the sound of bottles breaking continued. resounded. This type of
sound was very familiar to me. As I walked around the corner, I saw a man surrounded by
four men who were attacking. Of course, the one being confronted was on the defensive and
driven into a corner, but the situation was almost neck and neck.

I was good at fighting alone, but what I would not want is many attackers. They were in their
early to mid-20s and looked like neighborhood gangsters who pretended to be strong and
came out to play at night. With such guys, I could have handled them by myself. What
surprised me was that one of them was fighting with only one arm. He was wearing a cast on
one arm, but he managed to fight against the four people with an expressionless face.

I don't know what happened, but the man with the cast seemed to have won in the end. If it
wasn't the phrase that caught my attention in the first place, I wouldn't have paid attention, so
I started to turn around. But just then, I saw one of the attackers taking something out. That
was a dagger that I'm familiar with. The same kind of knife I've used before was held in that
person's hand. Before I could realise it, my feet moved automatically. And when I came to
my senses, my hands had already moved.

"Argh-!"

Clang. The thug dropped the knife and screamed when I grabbed his hand and twisted it.
Perhaps it was because he was overpowered by me in an instant and broke his arm. The fight
had stopped and all eyes were on me. Their eyes were glinting in shock.

"Who are you?!" A dumbfounded thug asked in surprise.

I glanced at him and then punched the screaming guy in the face again. Crash!~ As he rolled
around the floor with a loud noise, the three other gangsters quickly ran to their friend and
then stared at me.

"Fuck, are you on the same side as that jerk?"

I shook my head without looking at the person he was pointing at. But another guy jumped
up with a shocked expression on his face.

"This cheap bastard! Colluding with each other and attacking from behind?!

"This coward..."
Complaining about what was cowardly, the pathetic gangsters picked up their friend who was
on the ground, and ran away. The four of them couldn't even beat one person, so it must have
been scary to deal with me. I turned around as I watched them run away. I should go to bed
now. I set a goal in my head and was about to take a step, but the other person called me.

"Hey, rabbit."

Rabbit? I turned around in confusion and then realized that I was still wearing the mascot
suit. This is why the gangsters looked bewildered when they saw me. As I was thinking of
the people who ran away, I heard a slow voice.

"How are you going to take responsibility?"

As he took the cigarette out of his mouth, he added the reason with his eyes that seemed
listless.

"Thanks to you, the guys I was playing with ran away . "

"..."

"I'm asking you, Jihwaja karaoke."

He read the name of the karaoke room on the advertisement I put on my chest in a cold voice.
If someone else read this name, it would sound funny, but it sounded like a vicious word
coming from his mouth. I turned around and looked directly at him.

"So what do you want me to do."

"You have to play with me."

How old are you? He seems to be over his mid-20s, but I can't tell by looking at him. When I
was working at the loan company, those potent eyes were like those of former bosses in that
industry. his eyes shining with his life experience and extensive business experience. Eyes
that never wavered no matter what. He talked in a relaxed tone but this made me rather
nervous.

I'm also a potent guy, but I realised it while working in a more potent world. You shouldn't
get involved with people with eyes like that. I lowered my eyes and saw his arm with a cast.
He was tall and had a similar body type to the guys I used to fight with and defeat. If I had
met him a year ago, I might have come at him without knowing death. No, the other person
can't use one arm now, so maybe it's worth a try to fight.

Fighting isn't difficult. Anyway, that's the only skill I learned. However, today I wasn't in the
mood. I felt frustrated in my heart, I had the feeling that if I fight right now, this frustration
will only increase. Perhaps he took it as a sign that I didn't want to answer, he twisted his lips
as he threw a cigarette about 1/3 burnt on the floor.

"If you don't like it, I have no choice but to force you to play."

As I watched him come closer, I blurted out something unusual.

"You're fine with guys too?"

He stopped. He realised what I meant, and for the first time there was a smile in his eyes. His
languid voice flowed into my ears.

"If I'm the one doing the fucking."

///

Wearing my mascot suit with only my lower half exposed, I climbed onto the man. Despite
how ridiculous I appeared with the Chupa-Chups-like mascot head, neither the man in the
cast nor I laughed. Lowering myself onto the man's stiffened cock I stifled my moans in
pain... I couldn't laugh, because my entrance was being torn and my legs were shaking.

"Do it slowly." The man even gave me serious advice.

A strange sexual intercourse. No foreplay, just undressing and insertion without anything.
There was nothing but pain, and I wasn't hard, I just bled and hoped it would end soon. Even
so, I didn't tell the man below me to stop. For some reason he was hard even until I was
exhausted and could no longer move on my own, he suddenly sat up and held me, not
wanting to let me rest for a second. Regardless of whether my behind was bleeding or not, he
grabbed my waist with one free hand and held me tight to prevent me from escaping, fucking
me inside for a while.

It took a really long time, as I endured in pain and fatigue with a dazed mind, but I suddenly
noticed something when he entered me for the last time. I didn't realise it because I was
panting, but i was crying. As I exhaled a hot breath under my mask, I suddenly realised that
my face had been smeared with tears. I feel like I've been crying for quite a while, as I
supported my upper body with my hand resting on the man's torso.

Perhaps I needed to feel some warmth. However, I, who should be punished by the heavens,
could not completely receive warmth. I wonder if this is the price of the pain I have to endure
from the 20-minute intercourse. So is that why I was crying? As I cried, I was still holding
the man's thing in my body. I raised my head and my eyes met him, who was looking at me
expressionlessly.

"You, if you're done crying, take off your mask".

"....."

There was a strange power in the naturally imperative tone in his voice. I might have taken
my mask off, but instead I lifted myself from on top of him. I could vividly feel the genitals
that had been vividly embedded in my body being pulled out. His cock came out and the cum
dripped out from my hole but I started putting on my pants anyway. Noticing that I was about
to leave, he stood up with his eyes darkened.

"Hey, rabbit. If you want me to spoil you, then obediently listen".

Hearing the languid threat, I approached him with only my pants on. I stood in front of him
as he looked up at me while sitting, and asked.

"Is there such a thing as retribution in this world?"

"No."

I nodded slowly at the immediate answer.

"Right. There's no such thing as retribution*."

*T/N: btw I have been using 'retribution' and 'divine punishment' interchangeably. The same
word is used in korean but I'm switching it up occasionally.

The reality is that even if you are a person who deserves divine punishment, you just do
worse things and live a good life. Yes, I wasn't receiving punishment. I'm just getting the
consequences of my actions. Retribution may be a luxurious reason for me. To cast my sins
away as punishment that does not exist in the world. I became like this only because I was
unlucky, so I don't need such delusions. Then, I heard the man's slow voice.

"However, punitive justice exists."

"..."

"That's why the world is so interesting."

A small dimple appeared on the corner of his smiling lips. At that moment, I held out my
hand, feeling like it was unsuitably cute. Then,

"Argh!"

The man grabbed his cast with his other hand and bent over, inhaling. His hand, which was
halfway out of the cast, was swollen and dark red with bruises, so he must have been injured
recently. He had twisted his hands, so he'll probably have to spend more time in the cast. I
felt sorry for him, but I didn't have time to keep playing. I put the mascot suit on the floor on
my arm and took some money out of my pocket. There was 200won I had received as a daily
wage for wearing this rabbit costume and handing out flyers. I threw it in front of him and
added:

"Expenses for playing with me."

 Chapter 3
Chapter Summary

Speak of the devil.

The consequence of sleeping for 200won with a man was greater than I thought. I remember
having a hard time for almost a week. And thanks to the blood on the bunny suit that day
(probably the thug's blood), it was thrown away the next day and there was no need to wear
those bunny suits anymore. Instead, I found a part-time job at the road construction site at
night, and again my day was filled with earning money like a dog all day. It was difficult to
endure it every single day. Looking back now, I think that was the longest period of time I
gritted my teeth in resignation to something in my entire life.

Just like that, 4 years and 6 months passed. The total debt of 153,277,360 won was paid off
by me at the age of 26. Of which, the principal amount was less than 20 million won. When I
went to the boss for the last time to pay him back, he gave me a wry smile and praised me,
saying that his job would be easier if everyone was like me. The old man grinned and said.

"If you need money then look for me again."

I didn't answer him, but he suddenly called me back as if he had just remembered something.

"By the way, did you borrow money from other places besides me?"

"No."

"Is that so? Hmm, I heard someone is looking for you these days. When you first started
paying off your debt, the employment agency I introduced you to contacted me. Did you
cause any trouble while working?"

When I first started paying off my debt, it was five years ago. What trouble could I have
caused? The only thing the boss told me was the mascot suit and handing out flyers.

"I didn't."

When I spoke bluntly, he tilted his head with a 'hmm' sound.

"I told them I didn't know you because I was in a hurry."

He stared at me as if he wanted me to thank him, but I was done with what I had to do so I
turned around. But he called me back again with a somewhat serious voice.

"Hey, why don't you continue working under me? "

"I don't want to."

"...You've really changed."

Subsequently, I heard him ask "Did you turn over a new leaf?" but I left directly because I
didn't have time. Time is precious while delivering. If I start running now, I won't be able to
finish today's delivery.

Today seems to be a lucky day. Or maybe it's just because I just paid off my debt that I feel
that way, but I was able to finish the rest of today's work earlier than usual. When there was
no one at home, all the people I called answered and told me where to leave the goods, and I
didn't have to walk up more than three floors with heavy packages for any of the houses. I
feel like I was really lucky. But my luck seems to have run out. As soon as I got into the car
after finishing work, I got a call from the manager.

「Hey, the delivery guy to XX has a bit of a problem. The car is broken, please help deliver
it!"」

The call was disconnected with a loud buzzing noise, the manager must have been going
there himself. If it is XX, then it is located in the middle of a place where many agencies and
offices gather. Because it has to be delivered before the end of work, time is really tight.
Looking at the clock, it was 5:30 pm. Even if the truck turned into an airplane it would be too
late I thought, as I turned the steering wheel.
The last place I ran to as I sweated profusely was a seven-story building located in a prime
location, in a place known for its sky-high land prices. I wasn't assigned to this area, so it's
my first time here, but there are a lot of delivery orders in such places where the whole
building looks like a company. The person in charge of delivering the order with the car that
had broken down said it's okay to go slowly because there are people staying here until late at
night, and it seems that's true. Even though it's past 7 pm, there are still a lot of people in
front of the building, and there are quite a few people coming in and out.

What is this place? I wondered, as the people standing in front of this building seem to be all
women, middle and high school students. I took the parcel out of the truck and loaded it onto
the trolley, ringing the bell at the entrance of the building. Inside the closed glass door, the
security guard saw me and opened the door immediately. Then, I saw the girls standing
outside sticking their heads out to see the inside of the open door. Immediately, the sound of
'kyaaa~ ' resounded and spread among the female students as soon as they saw the person
inside. However, I don't know if this is a normal phenomenon, as neither the security guard
nor the people walking around in the lobby seem to be bothered at all. It wasn't until I
received an access pass from the security guard and pushed the cart in that I knew what this
place was about.

"I wonder if their parents know anything about their children doing that just to see the faces
of their favorite celebrities."

Listening to him grumbling, I turned my gaze to the floor-by-floor guide map on the wall
behind me. The first line that catches the eye is the name of the company.

DREAM ENTERTAINMENT
Searching through my memories, I recalled what Meongshin, my past lover, said. The best
entertainment company he had always wanted to join. Ah, is that what it is? Turns out this is
the place. Thinking back to a time when I couldn't even remember the name of a company,
somehow I found it funny. I've forgotten about it for a while. My ex-boyfriend even betrayed
me. I slowly pushed the cart into the elevator and watched the number of floors slowly
change. The two girls that I was with were very excited and continued to chat until I reached
the destination.

"My heart is beating so fast that I thought I was going to die. Well, Director Yoon found out
that the marketing department made a mistake."

"Oh my, how did he know? "

"I don't know. Anyway, you also know. Director Yoon always makes people shiver when he
smiles. "

"I know. When Director Yoon returned from overseas 2 months ago, I thought he was an
easy-going person because of that smile, but there were one or two people who got fired,
right?"

Perhaps because it was really scary, the woman shrank her shoulders.

"He is still young and had been at the foreign branch for 4 years, so I thought he'd be a free-
spirited person..."

Ting~

The sound of the elevator rang and I finally got off out, the girls' voices also ceased. I quickly
pushed the cart out of the open door, my mind was filled with the desire to finish the delivery
quickly and leave. But because of the hat I was wearing, I couldn't see the face of the person
who just entered the elevator at the same time I got out. I turned my head because of the
voice. It's been 5 years, but it's still familiar to me.

"Hurry up and come! Why are you so slow? I'm late for the shoot!"

When I turned around to the direction of the annoyed voice, a young man standing in the
elevator with his arms crossed was staring at someone running in a hurry in the hallway with
his arms folded. Well-groomed hair, designer clothes and moderately muscular body. It was
the person who ran away with my money 5 years ago, Myungshin.

"Huff, huff... is this the right one?"

A man in his mid-40s jumped in and held up a bottle of beverage in his hand. Probably
because it was just taken out of the vending machine, there were water droplets on the
surface. However, the drink that the man rushed to bring seemed to be useless.

"No."

Following those cold words were a string of profanities.

"Dumbass, don't you know what I like?"

There was a look of embarrassment on the man's face, but the others didn't react. No one
cared about Myeongshin being rude to an elder, as if it were a daily routine. On the contrary,
it seemed like I the only one who stopped and watched.

"I'll give you five minutes. If you still can't bring me the drink I want, I'll make you get fired
from the place you've just come to. Understood?"

The elevator doors closed with his irritated threat. His gaze briefly drifted over to me before
the doors closed. It was only for a short while but I made eye contact with him. But he
quickly turned to the man next to him. I could hear the elevator move after the doors closed,
but my eyes lingered there for a while. It doesn't feel anything special. There was no anger or
disappointment when he didn't notice me. Maybe it's because there are no more emotions left.
His betrayal is now only a fragment of the past for the present me.

"For the children 's school fees, for the children 's school fees..."

Turning my head towards the source of the sound, the man with the beverage was muttering
in his mouth as if he were quenching his anger. Then he sighed and turned around and started
running. At the same time, I also turned around and returned to my work. I didn't think about
these past memories until I returned to the elevator after delivering the order. But the person
who took the elevator with me reminded me of Myeongshin again. The man was holding all
kinds of drinks to his chest. Probably because he didn't know what kind of drink Myeongshin
liked, he just bought them all from the vending machine. There was an appearance of a bitter
smile.

In the past, Myeongshin rarely spoke, but when alcohol kicked in, he often talked a lot about
himself. Most of them were stories about being bullied at school, and he confessed that he
hated running beverage errands everyday the most. The vending machine was far from the
classroom, so it was hard to get there during a short break. However, the drinks that he picked
out became useless. He said that he had to run to the vending machine again and again
although he didn't want to, and eventually bought all the drinks from the vending machine.
The allowance he received at home was used to pay for the drink every time. He couldn't
cope with being bullied anymore, so he ran away from home, but still couldn't get rid of that
dark memory. But now that he was in power, he was doing the same things as those bullies
who bothered him did.

CLANG.

A bottle of beverage fell to the floor from the man's chest. I bent down and picked up a
rolling bottle in front of me and stuck it out to the man. But the man was hugging a lot of
cold drinks, so he didn't know what to do with the bottle I held towards him.

"I'm sorry, but can you just put it on top of this?"

As soon as he bowed down and asked for a favor, the other drinks fell to the floor. 'Aigoo', he
exclaimed, and I picked up the second bottle for him again.
"I'll hold it."

"Thanks."

After greeting him, he smiled despondently as if he knew I was a courier who witnessed the
situation a while ago.

"Oh dear, I look funny right? I have no other choice, because I have to eat and live. This is
the only place that accepts me after my company closed down, so I'm grateful that I can at
least make a living..."

He suddenly lowered his voice as if he had just remembered he was talking about himself to
a stranger.

"Ah just in case, you shouldn't post the incident you just saw about Song Yoohan online."

"Who is Song Yoohan?"

"Huh?" He opened his eyes wide.

"Don't you know Song Yoohan? It's the damn guy who made me buy this... Cough, he is a
celebrity."

Celebrity... So he became the celebrity he really wanted to be. He changed his name, changed
his face, and abandoned his weak image. If you don't pay attention, you wouldn't be able to
recognize it.

"Even though he doesn't receive an annual salary, he's getting quite popular lately. He's also
done a lot of commercials. He also participated in a weekend variety show 2 months ago..."

"..."

"..."

"Um, sorry but..."

He suddenly stopped talking and stared at me. Just as I started to feel uncomfortable by his
gaze, he suddenly made a strange request.

"Can you take off your hat?"

"I don't want to."

I refused immediately, a flash of embarrassment appeared in his eyes.

"No, I don't mean anything strange, it's just that your eyes are very beautiful. I just want to
see your face a little more clearly..."

Ting ~
It wasn't until I heard the elevator arrive that I remembered I didn't press the button to select
the first floor, that I went down too.

Drrr~

Looking at the open door, I put the two beverage bottles on the man's hand who was still
trying to say something.

"How old are you? Are you a student by any chance? I'm really not a weird person..."

"5 minutes."

I pointed towards the underground parking lot outside the elevator.

"I think it's past that time."

When he was reminded of Myeongshin, who had changed his name to Song Yoohan, this
uncle jumped out of the elevator in surprise. But he still didn't forget to speak to me aloud.

"Wait a moment here! Don't go anywhere, wait for a minute!"

He disappeared into the parking lot with a reckless jump and the beverage almost seemed to
drop again. I tried to press the elevator button to go up. I wasn't even curious as to why he
told me to wait, and I wasn't surprised when Myeongshin, whom I met again after a few
years, became a celebrity and didn't recognise me. Rather, I only thought of quickly returning
to the distribution centre to complete the sorting for the night shift .

However, the emergency stairs that was a little way from the elevator suddenly opened, and
someone stepped out of it. Myeongshin, who I saw for the second time, was walking into the
parking lot while talking with a man in a suit in his early 30s, walking in the opposite
direction to the uncle running with a drink. The funny thing is, before he left, he glanced in
that direction. Although it was a bit difficult to see because it was blocked by cars and pillars,
he must have seen the uncle running in that direction, so he chose to go in the opposite
direction. He smirked.

That laugh made my feet move automatically without realizing it. I was just a little curious. A
little curious to determine if he really had turned into a completely different person. I've
never been interested in anyone or anything, I must have moved out of curiosity about this
person I haven't seen in a while. No, I could have ignored it and went back. If I did, then I
would have gone back to my daily life of still working on delivery services and lived like
that. Little did I know that this small curiosity would change my life.

Screech-

The sound of wheels of the cart screeching on the ground sounded exceptionally loudly
underground. I stowed it next to the elevator and quietly walked towards the direction where
Myeongshin disappeared. He disappeared behind a pillar at the end of the large underground
parking lot with a man in a suit. Leaving the protruding wall of the elevator, I slowly walked
to the place that was not visible from the direction the soda uncle had disappeared.
I wasn't expecting anything, I was just curious. I wanted to try to confirm it because I was
surprised by his smile earlier. I wonder if it's still the Myeongshin that I know. Of course I
knew. Maybe the guy from the past was just my own delusion, or maybe I may not have ever
known what his true self was. Either way, I was betrayed 5 years ago.

"Oh right, did you look into it?"

When I could hear a barely audible voice, I stopped walking and hid behind a tall van.
Following Myeongshin's voice, the voice of a person in the suit
continued. There was a sense of helplessness in his voice.

"I don't know the details either. I asked the Chief Park, who is Director Yoon's secretary, a
little bit. But he refused to say anything about Director Yoon's work."

"But Director Yoon was looking for someone as soon as he returned to Korea, right?"

"Mhm, that is true but ..."

"So who is he looking for? I have to somehow make ties with Director Yoon to get the lead
role for the drama that will start next year. If I do well, I will give you a portion of the profit.
You know, I'm a man who keeps his promises. "

Since I didn't hear an answer, the man in the suit must have signaled that he understood.

"Apparently it was someone he met about 5 years ago. I snuck a peek at the note that Chief
Park wrote, the name was..."

"Name?"

"..."

"What's the name?"

"Jihwaja."

Suddenly, there was silence. At that moment, I doubted my ears for a moment . I wondered if
I heard the name correctly. Any parent who gave their child this name must have been out of
their mind to be so optimistic. As I was thinking about it, I heard Myeongshin's voice in
disbelief.

T/N: "Jihwaja" is also another exclamation word. It's supposed to represent the sound of
joyful song during times of peace...lmao

"Ji ... hwaja?"

"Yeah, Chief Park still couldn't find that person, so he keeps cursing this Jihwaja name a lot.
On top of that, this person also has a nickname."
"What's the nickname?"

"Rabbit."

"..."

"His name is Jihwaja, but he must have a very cute face."

"Does Director Yoon like the cute type?"

When Myeonshin muttered, I heard the other party's rebuttal.

"It might not be like that."

"But he's looking for a person whom he has met once 5 years ago. Is it like, love at first sight
or something like that?"

"I thought so too at first, but it's Director Yoon."

"..."

Myeongshin immediately accepted the fact that the word 'Director Yoon ' covered the whole
reason, so there was no answer.

"Rather, he's probably seeking revenge for 5 years ago, that suits him more."

"That's true."

"Besides, I heard from a female employee at the office that Director Yoon laughed when he
ordered the work. To the point that his dimples could be seen."

"It must be his enemy."

If you smile so wide that you have dimples, does that mean that person is an enemy? I
doubted for a moment if I heard something wrong about the conversation that I didn't
understand with ordinary common sense.

"But just in case, find out more and let me know. Who knows? Director Yoon might really be
looking for his first love... it's impossible to conclude immediately."

"I'm sure it's an enemy. Still, I'll investigate and let you know as soon as I know. You're going
to stop by again at night, right? By the way, aren't you late right now?"

He asked in a hurry, Myeongshin replied in a calm manner.

"Ah, it's late. But if I want my manager, I have to be late . "

"Manager? Ah, CEO Choi who came here after his agency collapsed."

"Pfft, what CEO."

Myeongshin snorted contemptuously, the other said back in a mocking tone.

"But he's the CEO of the agency you were at before. Cut him some slack."

"It's because of me that he's managed to come this far. On the contrary, how hard did I work
when I was under him? He's the one who couldn't get a proper sponsor, and every day he said
nonsense that I couldn't get a role because of my lack of acting skills. Then did all the guys
who can play good roles just get their acting skills? Anyway, I knew that bastard would go
out of business."

A tone of sneering at a person sounded natural. It was enough to tell how often and familiarly
it came out of his mouth. Even if the soda uncle ran over with the cold drink now, the results
were obvious. I don't think I need to hear any more. Their conversation on the contrary only
pissed me off so much that I wondered what I wanted to confirm in the first place.

So I turned around and tried to return to my usual life. However, the following conversation
held me back. It seems that the guy in the suit asked, if he left late, he'd have to drive a lot,
what if he got into an accident, wasn't he afraid? Then Myeongshin replied. In a tone that
sounded like he was bragging about something to be proud of.

"Afraid? I was almost stabbed to death by a knife, what would I be afraid of."

...Stabbed with a knife?

Maybe it's because what happened 5 years ago has occupied my mind, so I listened without
realizing it. However, when asked by a man in a suit, "Really?"

Myeongshin 's answer sounded strange. "Yeah, it was about five years ago. I'll tell you later, I
have to go now."

I heard their voices and footsteps and hid myself behind the pillar .

Clack clack clack.

The traces of the shoes were ringing in the basement, but for no apparent reason, I felt so bad
that I couldn't hear anything. What Myeongshin said might be nothing. Maybe he was just
talking about a different experience. Even though I thought that in my head, the dirty feeling
spread inside like a light fog. After a while, I got out of hiding behind the van and went to the
front of the elevator. A growl mixed with frustration came from somewhere that was as faint
as a murmur, and then someone rushed towards me. The uncle with sweaty clothes, just like
the drink he was holding, looked at me, panting and held out his business card.

"I'm sorry. I'm in a hurry, I've got to go. Here's my business card, if you have time-"

"I have time tonight."

It's probably unbelievable that I would accept his offer immediately, so he just stood there
blinking even though he was in a rush.

"Ah, then that's good..."

"I'll come here. It's fine even if it's at dawn, what time do you finish work?"

The uncle asked, "Really?"and soon changed his expression at the loud sound he heard from
somewhere. Then he turned around, gasping for breath, and ran back to the direction he had
come from in the first place. His face was red and sweaty, in his head there was only school
expenses for children. I put the damp business card in my pocket and waited for the elevator.
Now there was only one thought in my head. I needed to confirm it.

Something nasty, it made me feel dirty.

 Chapter 4
Chapter Summary

Turning over a new leaf has ended.

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

When I returned to Dream Entertainment after the night shift, the time was almost 12:50 pm.
Still wearing the hat on my head and the sweaty old clothes that I had been wearing since
dawn, I entered the shiny corporate lobby. Fortunately, the soda uncle informed me in
advance, the security guard checked the business card and gave me an access card so I could
enter.

"He said to wait in conference room 312."

The security guard spat out lazily. I nodded and got into the elevator and pressed the button
on the elevator to the 5th floor. The lights came on and the elevator room started to move.
Myeongshin was on the 5th floor when I delivered the parcel. So if he came back, he will
most likely be on this floor. Fortunately, it was late at this time so on the 5th floor there was
almost no one left and most of the lights were turned off, and I could move freely. I walked
slowly and looked at each room.

My old sneakers with worn-out soles barely made any sounds. The lights were on in the
hallway, but a light leaked out from under the door, so I could tell which room was in use. I
stopped at that place to listen. I could hear voices coming from the inside, but it was so low
that I couldn't tell what they were talking about. I put the gum I had prepared in my mouth,
chewed it, turned around, and walked along the hallway. Soon I found the light switch near
the elevator and turned it off.

Click.

The lights in the hallway went out with a small sound. I paused for a moment to get used to
the darkness and then headed to the front of the room that was still lit. I hid the gum in my
left hand and knocked on the door with my right hand. As I turned the handle, the inner
chatter stopped. The bright light inside poured out to the point where it was dazzling.

"What was that?"

A man in the suit asked with a frown, he must have been a little startled because he was
talking about something secretive. Myeongshin and the guy looked at me, but thanks to the
hood, they couldn't see my face clearly.
"I'm sorry. I must have entered the wrong room."

I politely bowed and closed the door immediately. Of course, I didn't forget to glue the gum
to the door frame before closing it. When the door latch is stuck with candy, the door will not
close completely. A small gap is enough to be able to hear their voices. I leaned against the
wall beside the door and tried to listen to the voices inside. The main topic of conversation
between the two was the drama that will start filming next year.

Myeongshin believed that he would be able to make it to the top if he was the main character
of the drama. The drama seems to be in the early stages of planning. Only the director has
been decided, investors have not yet been recruited. But both believe people would invest in
the piece. The topic of the drama continued to be boring. Then, they started gossiping about
the actors who were currently taking up the lead roles, and the topic then came to the person
named Director Yoon, who was talked about earlier.

"Did you look into it? About that Director Yoon."

"Ah, Jihwaja."

When the man in the suit nodded and said the name, Myeongshin laughed.

"What a funny name. Is it because of this name that Director Yoon still remembers and is
searching for him?"

"No. I heard a little from Chief Park, this person named Jihwaja..."

The man suddenly lowered his voice as if he was telling a secret.

"5 years ago, he slept with Director Yoon for one night and then ran away with the money."

"Oh my god, he stole the money from Director Yoon and ran away?"

"No he left it."

"...What?"

Myeongshin asked back, dumbfounded.

"W-what do you mean? He left the money behind?"

"Indeed."

Perhaps because I finally heard something interesting in the middle of their boring
conversation, I subconsciously tilted my head to the side. Director Yoon is the person who
captures enemies with a smile on his face, isn't he? But the reason that person became an
enemy is because he left money behind.

"He left his money in return for sleeping once. That's also..."
Then he said something about the amount, but the sound was too soft for me to hear. But,
even if it's 200 won, there's no reason to become an enemy.
If I received it, I would be grateful, but there's such a crazy person. As I was feeling that there
are so many people in the world who need to be open minded, the topic of conversation
suddenly changed.

T/N: 200won = like 23cents ☠ that's when you know he's broke

"If he is caught, he'll be crushed to death by Director Yoon's hands."

"Mhm, that's right. Right, by the way, didn't you say you were almost stabbed to death?"

When the story I was waiting for came out, I straightened up my body that had been leaning
against the wall. Just like before, a voice filled with pride came out of Meongshin's mouth.

"Yeah, about 5 years ago, someone suddenly broke into my house with a knife... Haven't I
told you? At that time, I lived with an asshole who was worse than any other dog."

"I think I've heard about it."

When the man replied, a smirk appeared on Myeongshin's face.

"Anyway, some guy who had lost his mind, held the knife and asked me if I had any relation
with that thug. If so then he would kill me."

"He really does sound like a thug."

"Don't get me started. He is not much taller than me, but he is very strong. Even when he
fights guys bigger than him, he'll bite and scratch until he could die, and eventually win. He's
the kind of guy who just likes to go out and do bad things... I couldn't even talk to him
properly when we lived together. "

"Then why were you living with him?"

"If I didn't say anything and just got along well, I could get quite a bit of money. I didn't have
anything in my head, if I just acted a little teary, the dumbass would be deceived and pay for
everything."

My story came out in the open, but I was still as bored as I was when I was listening to them
talk about the drama that was coming out next year. Fortunately, Myeongshin finally adjusted
the focus of the story in the direction I wanted.

"Anyway, because of that jerk I was scared to death. I could see that he was trying to take me
hostage, but before my eyes there was only darkness."

"And then?"

The man who was listening matched the beat with a voice full of curiosity.
"But fortunately, that bastard's little brother was hanging around outside. He came once in the
morning, but he was standing there in the evening too. So I told him. I wasn't even a family
member, so if he killed me, he wouldn't even blink an eye. So I told him to kill this brother."

"Did you really tell him to kill his brother?"

"Then what else was I supposed to do? I didn't know what to say in that situation. I checked
several times if the man was serious, so I searched the house and found a picture of that
bastard and his brother and showed it to him. Ah, then he put away the knife and left. I really
thought I was going to die back then."

"Then what happened to the brother?"

"I don't know. Whether he's dead or not. It's all that thug's fault."

"Eh, why didn't you report it to the police?"

Right after that, a giggle came out of Myeongshin's mouth for a long time.

"Cough, well that's..."

His laughter reached my ears as clearly as if he was right next to me. It resounded quickly
throughout the room .

"I was going to run away with all the money, how can I call the police?

Hahaha~"

///

Turning over a new leaf is a good saying, take me as an example. I threw away my ugly
nature and at least lived like a normal person. But, have I really changed? I live with guilt and
without forgetting that I am a sinner. Yes, I may have changed. But the laughter of someone
who filled me told me, I haven't changed yet.

Turning over a new leaf has ended.

At the moment rage overwhelmed the sound of the laughter. I went down to the 3rd floor,
which was not part of my plan. At first I had no intention of going to see the soda uncle and
the thought of being a celebrity has never been a part of my life. But now the situation has
changed.

Squeak.

When I opened the door and entered, the soda uncle who was sitting on a chair talking to a
young man suddenly jumped up.

"Ah, you're finally here! I heard from the security guard downstairs, but when I arrived, no
one was here, so I was afraid you'd left. Where have you been?"
I looked at the clock on the wall, it was half an hour past the appointed time.

"I went to the 5th floor."

"5th floor? Why? Ah, you must have misheard the floor number? Oh no, then you must have
been waiting there and cursing that I didn't come.

Hahaha~"

"Were you cursing at me?"

"..."

"..."

"Cough cough, I think it's getting chilly in the evening."

Finishing with nonsense, he gestured at me to sit in a chair. Then he gestured to the boy in his
20s who was looking at me with sparkling eyes.

"Say hello. This is the child I'm in charge of."

As he sat down and turned his head, he opened his mouth.

"Hello. Wah, it's really nice to meet you! This is CEO Choi... no, he's just a manager now, but
he's still a member of our family. Actually, there is still another celebrity that CEO Choi is in
charge of, but only temporarily, plus... he's a bad person... um anyway, it's really nice to meet
you!"

He bowed his head, and greeted so loudly that his voice echoed throughout the room.
Halfway through, the soda uncle smiled bitterly when he heard the title of Director, but
immediately turned around and smiled brightly like a youth. In his hand was a sheet of paper
that read 'Letter of Intent'.

"You're interested in this place, right? I have to explain a lot first, but I'll check again first.
You want to do this job right?"

"Yes."

"Then the hat... Hmm, can you take it off?"

He asked me cautiously as he recalled my blunt refusal in the elevator. I took off the hat I
wore all day long under the pressure of the two. Perhaps the appearance of my hair under the
hat was ridiculous, but the two managed to look at my face with serious eyes without smiling.

"..."

"..."

A long while passed. Just as I started to feel bored, the young man began to talk.
"Just like Manager-nim said."

"Right?"

I don't know what he was talking about, but the soda man nodded at me without taking his
eyes off.

"Definitely not the flashy handsome type."

"..."

"But I really like his eyes."

As I stared at him, he looked at me a little more and opened his mouth.

"Actors don't just have to have a handsome face. Of course, they have to act well, but before
that, how should I say it..."

He titled his head to the side as if trying to choose the exact words.

"They have to have the charm to attract people?"

I know because I've been in this industry for a long time. To be successful, you have to have
something special that attracts people's attention.

Especially the eyes... So someone like you."

"Of course, that's a good thing. And looking closely like this, I really want to scout you."

He added as if he were in a hurry to say that it was a compliment, but to be honest, I don't
care what my eyes look like. No, I have absolutely no interest in this whole thing. But the
soda uncle and the young man seemed to be very interested in me. Both of them excitedly
picked up a polaroid camera and a spherical camcorder on the table. The soda uncle took up
the polaroid camera and opened his mouth first.

"However , there may be a difference between the actual appearance and that on screen. It's
called being photogenic, right? I want to confirm that so I will need to take some pictures."

I nodded, the uncle quickly pointed the camera at me and muttered.

"But there's a scar on your forehead. If you want to be an actor, your face is your life. If
you're going to do it, you can't hurt your face from now on."

Nagging like an old lady, he pressed the shutter. After a while, a small picture came out.
Perhaps because he was in a hurry, before it was completely finished, the soda uncle grabbed
it and pulled it out. But the moment the uncle looked at the picture, the expression on his face
froze.

"Huh!"
"What's wrong?"

When the boy was startled and asked, the soda uncle showed the picture with a stiff
expression.

"The picture is all black."

"Eh? Is it because the film is too old?"

"It can't be ... Ah! The picture is coming out!"

"Oh? It's true. Ah, right. CEO-nim, polaroids are originally black at first, but then pictures
appear. Haha~"

"That's right. That's right. We're idiots, haha~"

It was something a real fool would sue for if he heard it. I was skeptical as I watched the
boring gags between the two of them. Is that a show to lighten up the mood? If not, then I
really need to consider carefully. The condition of these two is a bit serious. While I was
evaluating them, the two of them were also evaluating me.

"Oh~ the sharp impression looks a little soft in the picture!"

"I know right. You look a little rude in reality. Haha~"

"That's right. It's because your expression is stiff. Haha~ Hey, you should take a look too..."

"..."

"...Are you angry?"

"Yes."

At this honest answer, the two laughed and became normal people for a while, but after a
while they were back to being like mental patients when they looked at the camcorder. After
barely suppressing my desire to call 119 while enduring receiving compliments, they finally
came back to the main point. It was only then that I could ask what I needed.

"You're better than I thought? It looks regular at first glance, but the more I look, the more
attractive it is, right? That's your appearance. Of course, it's hard to evaluate only based on
appearance, but appearance is still important. Besides , you don't seem uncomfortable or
scared in front of the camera... Okay, so do you have any questions?"

I do. Just one.

"Do I have commercial value?"

Perhaps because he did not expect I would use such a word, the soda man froze for a moment
and then nodded.
"Yes. That's why we're facing each other like this. But calling yourself commercial value
is..."

"How high up do you think I can go?"

When I asked expressionlessly, he opened his mouth, looking perplexed.

"Um ... You know, if you want to be a star right away..."

"It's not like that. I'm simply curious."

Is that really so? His eyes were filled with suspicion, but the uncle soon shrugged his
shoulders and looked at me seriously. After a long time, he opened his mouth.

"If my senses are right, you can go up to the top."

"What do I need to do for that?"

Seeing me ask directly, the soda uncle and the boy looked at each other, then back at me.

"Hey, you're getting ahead of yourself, the contract hasn't been signed yet, and if it's your first
time... It's your first time doing this, isn't it?"

Nods.

"If it's your first time, there's a lot to learn first. Then improve your skills, build the
foundation, experience this and that in small roles first, after a few years, you can become a
supporting actor, then gradually get the leading roles... "

"Other than that, tell me the fastest way."

The two once again looked at each other with bewildered eyes. The uncle opened his mouth
with a stiff expression, probably thinking he might have found the wrong person.

"I'm sorry, but if you just want to make a lot of money and become famous..."

"I don't need money or fame. I just want to get ahead quickly."

"You said you don't want money or fame, but just want to take a quick route? What do you
want to be an actor for?"

I stared at the boy who said that. He blinked his big eyes a few times at the sudden glance.

"Is Song Yoohan the bad guy that Manager Choi is temporarily in charge of?"

He glanced at the uncle and replied.

"Ah ... yes."

"Why is he a bad person? "

" ... "

The boy didn't answer, so I told him my guess.

"He was a member of the same agency where your manager was the CEOof. Then he
betrayed you, isn't that right?"

The young man's eyes widened.

"H-how do you know that? Yoohan hyung took the down payment and ran off to another
company..."

"Don't."

The uncle interrupted the boy, looked at me and asked quickly.

"Hey, do you know something about Yoohan?"

I looked at him and answered with another question.

"When you first met him, did you think he would make it to the top?"

"... What?"

"Did you sense that he would make it as much as me?"

By that time, he abandoned the amicable expression and began to look at me warily. Just
when I thought he was going to complain about that question, he just sighed and answered
my question.

"No. Not as much as you."

"Then there's a chance of winning."

"What chance of winning?"

Ignoring that question, I answered the question he asked a while ago.

"I don't know Song Yoohan."

"But how..."

"I only know Song Myeongshin."

Judging from that stiff expression, he probably realised that it was Song Yoohan's real name.
The boy next to us looked at us alternately with a curious face, but he didn't open his mouth,
noticing that the atmosphere had become solemn.

"Then did you meet me on purpose? Because of Myeongshin who changed his name to
Yoohan?"
The reason I couldn't answer right away was because of the anger in his voice. Although we
haven't talked much, I got a rough idea of what kind of person he is. He was probably a man
who only does his work sincerely and foolishly. Maybe he really believes in his work. Then it
would be difficult to deal with him. If I told him my true intentions, there was a high
possibility that he would just let me go back. Well, even without his help, I could enter the
entertainment industry or I could lie to escape this situation, cheat him, and get my revenge.
Thinking of various options, suddenly my eyes fell on his hand on the table. There is a white
patch of skin on the ring finger of the left hand. Like a circle around a finger. I lowered my
gaze a little, and noticed that the sleeves were worn out. Old clothes and a finger without a
wedding ring.

"I want to ask you, Manager... What is the most important thing to you?"

He raised his eyes and looked at me as if there was a question mark in his mind.

"Is work the most important thing? To make the actor you've raised become the best?"

"Why are you asking that all of a sudden?"

"I just want to know. If you say yes, I will leave without regrets."

He blinked at me as if he still did not understand.

"Of course work is the most important thing to me..."

"It's not family?"

"..."

"Aren't you doing this so your kids can go to school?"

"Hey, what are you trying to say..."

"Now you have to live for your family. I don't know what happened before, but in such dire
circumstances that you had to sell your wedding ring, you had to put your family first."

I looked down at his empty left hand and continued to talk calmly.

"Betrayed by an actor you trusted, having the company collapse. You know, right? You can't
live like a dream because the world is unfair. To get what you want, you have no choice but
to adapt to an unfair world. So, please use me. Even if I'm a person who goes against the
manager's beliefs, please accept it if you think I have commercial value."

"..."

"Unless you don't want to take revenge and get back what was lost."

"...I never had any thoughts of wanting revenge."

"But I do."
I told him my true thoughts.

"I'm thinking about getting revenge."

After the uncle went out, saying he would think about it, there was silence in the room. It
wasn't that uncomfortable. I looked down at the polaroids on the table for a long time. The
expressionless face staring at the camera only looked awkward to me, who had not even
looked properly in the mirror for five years. That picture will probably be the beginning of
my career in front of the camera from now on, but it doesn't feel real to me.

"Did you know Yoohan hyung before?"

Slowly raising my head, I made eye contact with the boy who had a serious expression. He
was probably 21 or 22? That face was more cute than masculine. As soon as I stared at him
without answering, he became a little embarrassed.

"Ah, should I not have asked that question?"

"No. You can ask whatever you want. But whether I'll answer is another matter. Because I
don't trust you yet."

"You can trust me."

He added and promised.

"Yoohan hyung doesn't like me either. CEO Choi treats me very well..."

He frowned and lowered his eyes as if he was recalling the past.

"Yoohan hyung is one of the few popular actors in our company. Even when we were in the
same company, he had a self-centred personality so we weren't close, but I didn't expect him
to betray us like that when the contract expired. Although the company is not big, there are
rarely good people like CEO Choi in the industry. He respects the actor's will, supports what
they want to do, and perseveres until they succeed. But just as Yoohan hyung had just risen to
prominence thanks to the director..."

Mumbling as if he was depressed, he raised his eyes again.

"When it was time to extend the contract, he asked for a down payment in advance, so the
CEO-nim worked very hard to gather several hundred million won. But it turned out that he
had already signed the contract with another company. Really... when I think about what
happened back then."

"Then why didn't you get it back?"

When I asked, he sighed loudly.

"Of course we wanted to get it back. So the CEO filed a lawsuit, but Yoohan hyung's side
responded that it was alimony because he didn't receive the money he earned while working
for our agency, so the trial lasted a long time. But that's nonsense. He always took money
from the CEO in advance, saying that he needed it. Only our CEO-nim was made out to be a
vicious business owner. It took about a year to get the first trial ruling. His lawyer was really
tenacious... in the end, it was decided that we would only receive 1/5 of the original amount
that was taken away. Tch, even if we received it, it wasn't enough to pay for the lawyer at that
time. The problem is that we didn't even get the money because we appealed from the other
side."

Melancholy spread again in his eyes although he tried to tell the story in a cheerful voice.

"That incident hurt the company a lot. After losing a huge sum of money at once, we still had
to pay for the lawyer, and investors were trying to recover their money because popular
artists were leaving... In the end, we had to cancel the lawsuit because we didn't have any
money. As the company's situation worsened, all the remaining members left. It took so long
for the company to grow, but it fell apart in an instant..."

"You didn't leave."

When I pointed it out, he scratched his head shyly, saying, "Ah, that's..."

"I owe the boss a lot. In order to act, I've come and gone from place to place since high
school, and the other places didn't accept me. Well... I have a camera phobia. Haha~ Funny,
right?"

"Yes. "

"..."

"..."

"Hmm, but our CEO-nim's speed is very fast. The only company that accepted him was this
one, he took me along with him and I watched him become Yoohan hyung's manager. The
CEO-nim said it was okay, but I started crying initially. I told him, let's get revenge, but the
CEO said that then you will become a dirty person like Yoohan. Honestly, I wanted the boss
to quit. Although this was the only place that accepted us, it was very difficult. It was decided
that he was to receive the profit depending on the actor he is in charge of. In the meantime, I
have very little income..."

I didn't say that the income generated by Song Yoohan would soon be cut off. I didn't have to
tell him in advance that the manager might be replaced tomorrow. I swallowed back what I
was about to say and looked at the door where the soda uncle has yet to return.

"Does Song Yoohan have a sponsor?"

Hearing no answer, I turned my head to see him with his mouth closed with an awkward
expression. Seeing that difficult expression, I asked lightly.

"The sponsor must be a man?"

"Ah, how do you know?"

"I don't know much about this field, is it rare to have a sponsor?"

"...No. It's common."

If Song Yoohan is popular like that, his sponsor must have some power. I was speculating,
but then I heard a small voice, as if telling a secret.

"It's hard to succeed here just with acting skills. Especially on TV. The recognition rises
depending on how much you show your face, so everyone is desperate to appear on TV an
additional time. Because of that, you can't last long without money. You can appear on the
screen once or twice, but how can you stand out like that? So in order to come out on TV
continuously, you have to have the support of money... But if you want to do that, you must
have a lot of money yourself, or sponsors. So that's how it is."

He looked straight at me after hesitating.

"If you want to grab a sponsor and get popular quickly, it would be best to find someone else.
CEO Choi doesn't like to provide sponsors or give bribes to insert people into programs. And
he doesn't have the ability to do that..."

"I don't expect that kind of ability."

"Isn't that what you need?"

Of course I need it. I nodded as I examined the vague plan that had just popped up in my
mind.

"But I'll take care of that part."

How will you do that? His expression was evident on his face but he held back. I ignored it
and asked another question.

"Other than that, how is CEO Choi's ability to train actors?"

"Definitely the best."

He answered firmly and smiled.

"You know, at first, you kept being expressionless and talking stiffly at first but the more I
talked to you, the more attracted I became."

Then he mumbled 'CEO Choi's a good judge of character' and smiled.

"I've told you so much, can you trust me and tell me the story? Are you acquainted with
Yoohan hyung?"

Nods.

"Since when?"
 "A long time ago."

He seemed to want to ask more details about the vague answer, but soon moved on to the
next question.

"You said you're going to get revenge on Yoohan hyung? What did hyung do? Did you also
lose money?"

Money... Come to think of it, I had also lost money. I didn't even think about it at all and a
laugh came out. I guess I smiled without realising it, the other person's eyes grew bigger in
surprise.

"Wah, when you smile, you look like..."

"It's something similar."

"What? Ah, you also got robbed. You must have lost a lot of money if you're seeking
revenge."

"Not really."

"..."

"..."

"Um, if you didn't really lose much money then why must you take revenge..."

"And there's our CEO who was robbed of hundreds of millions of won," I heard some
additional mumbling afterwards. I know that the money I lost was a few million won, and it
wasn't like Myeongshin actually killed my brother. The cause lies with me anyway. Like
Myeongshin said, "I do not know. Whether he's dead or not. It's the thug's fault that things
turned out like that."

Yeah, it was my fault. Myeongshin's only fault was that he just wanted to live for himself. So
it's only me, the person who needs revenge. Because I'm the same dirty guy. I learned this by
living in the world. Retributive justice does not come just by waiting. It's only when I take
action that retribution will come to the other party. Merely waiting for someone to be
punished is like waiting for heaven's punishment.

Drrr-

When the uncle came back, I pushed the chair and got up from my seat and told them to
contact me. Before I turned away, I gave him my reason for getting revenge.

"I've been free since yesterday."

Chapter End Notes

 🚶, loving his long hair tho.
The times they call him not that good looking 🕳
 Chapter 5
Chapter Summary

Keep the change.

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The rooftop of the building was decorated like a garden. There were rows of trees taller than
humans, and benches in between. This place, which was used as a resting place, was not
crowded because it was early in the morning after 1.30 am. It was time to go to bed and sleep
but my mind was very clear. I leaned against a chest-high wall and looked down at the
scattered world that was like the red light of a cigarette butt. I've decided to take revenge, but
there was still something holding me back. It was a pretty funny worry. What if I get so
caught up in revenge and forget my faults? Until now, paying back the money has been a
reminder to me like an alarm: you're paying for your sins now. What used to be a clear
indicator has disappeared now, and now that I was concerned about someone else's sins, I feel
useless anxiety. I made a mistake and I still have a lot more to atone for. I mustn't forget that.

Then I suddenly thought, was I always this kind of person? I held back the bitter smile that
was about to come out. I thought that my previous self came out, determined to take revenge,
but the past five years must have had a great influence on me. Then I realised. The indicators
that I need to punish myself are already in my head. A clear memory of that day five years
ago was enough. Even as time goes by, I remember the feeling of entering an empty house as
clear as yesterday. The room where the owner
was stuffed with traces of life. Suddenly, I wanted to smoke. I haven't smoked in five years,
but I guess my desire for cigarettes has revived along with myself from five years ago. Or
maybe it was because of the faint smell of cigarettes. I must not have been the only one on
the rooftop, as the smell was mixed with the wind as it blew. I took a step and went inside.
Someone was biting a cigarette in front of a tall tree in the middle. I couldn't see his face well
because it was dark, but I couldn't stand the desire for a smoke that had suddenly revived, and
approached him.

"Can I have a cigarette?"

When I spoke, he glanced away as if nothing had happened. I wanted to give up at this point
because I thought he was a jerk with that attitude of ignoring me, but the smell flowed
strongly into me again in the wind.

"I'm not asking for it for free. I just need one."

Plop.
A burning cigarette fell near my feet. The other party's intentions were too obvious; smoke it
and shut up. I looked down at it, which was still burning red, as I heard footsteps turning
around. I bent down and picked up the cigarette that fell on the floor and bit in my mouth.
The end was unpleasantly wet because it had been in someone else's mouth, but I didn't care.
As I inhaled, the smoke ran down my throat and spread inside. Perhaps because it's been a
while since I last smoked, I felt a little dizzy for a moment. But there was no problem doing
what was needed.

"Wait a minute."

Fortunately, when I called the person who had already started walking away, he turned
around. I could see his expressionless face stopped under the lamp. Looking at him, I took a
coin out of my pocket and threw it.

Clink, clink. Drrr~

As I looked at the 200 won coin that rolled a little and then stopped, I added.

"Keep the change."

And I tried to turn around, I paused as I saw his lips slowly curve upwards as he looked at the
coin. There was even a small dimple next to the lips. People whose eyes naturally curve when
they smile make a good impression. At that moment, I felt like I had seen it somewhere, but a
light laugh interrupted my thoughts.

"You miscalculated, idiot."

The person in front of me could have made a good impression, given that smiling face and
soft voice. However, the meaning of the words from him was the opposite. This tremendous
difference made me alert. That smiling face and the familiar way of speaking. At that
moment, tension rushed down the spine. There was only one thing that came to mind. He's a
madman.

"Are your ears blocked?"

I stared at him while listening to the urge of his gentle voice. Then I saw the non-smiling eyes
on his face. Was it because I fought a bit in the past and did bad things? That experience
naturally allowed me to know who was stronger than me. Even if I get down on my knees, or
deal with him, I would be the only one who suffers. The problem was me. Because I'm sure I
won't get down on my knees.

"That's right. I miscalculated. That's why I told you to keep the change."

The corners of his eyes curved even more. But I couldn't smile.

"Change? Ah, this."

He stretched out his hand, showed me the 200 won, and added kindly.

"Sure. If you give me 200 million won, this would be the change."
200 million won for a half-smoked cigarette? Is that jerk trying to strike a fortune with a
cigarette that was thrown away.

"Don't talk nonsense."

He replied coldly in a lazy tone.

"Should I tell you my one secret? I don't make jokes."

The words came out lightly like a joke, but there was a cold look in his non-smiling eyes.

"The price is determined by the seller. If you had asked me for cigarettes in the first place,
you should have thought about the price."

I frowned and stared at him.

"Who are you?"

As if the question was unexpected, the smile vanished for a moment but the lips soon
returned to their original curves.

"I'm sick of this. You've probably heard something from somewhere and taken a similar
approach to what I'm looking for, but I've already come across people like you several times."

I couldn't lift my frown as I tried to understand the bored voice. A similar approach? People
like me? As I opened my mouth to tell him to stop talking nonsense, I suddenly remembered
the first time I came here. There were high school girls waiting for someone outside the
building with eyes full of anticipation. Ah, right. This was an entertainment agency. Did he
mistake me for those kind of fans? I stared him in the face again. The more I looked at it, the
more familiar it seemed. However, it was clear that I didn't know this person.

"You must be mistaken, I don't know how famous of an actor you are, but even 200 won is
too much for me."

"... Actor?"

"Or are you a singer?"

"..."

He smiled and stared at me with a somewhat languid gaze. What, was he a comedian? I was
surprised, but I heard a dry question.

"Don't you belong to this agency?"

"No... Not yet."

To my answer, he murmured, "'Not yet' huh," and took a step closer to me. As he approached,
my hands tensed up subconsciously. But then as he stopped, he suddenly smiled.
"Let me correct myself. You are quite interesting, so I'll give you a discount. However, only if
your value increases. Go through the interview first. Then I will give you a 1% discount."

What interview? Anyway, it was absurd to have to pay more than that.

"That's funny."

"I'm sad. I even told you the secret that I don't joke."

I frowned again at the languid voice. Then, I threw the half-burnt cigarette in front of him.

"Let's do a refund. Give me my money."

But instead, he put the coin in his pocket and took another step closer.

"Take it* away from me. Then I'll give you a refund."

*t/n: as in the 200 won coin

The bored voice came from that smiling face again.

"Although I don't think you have the skills to do that."

It was clearly a provocation, and before I knew it, I raised my fist without realising it. But
then in my head I remembered something, what the soda uncle told me.
"If you want to be an actor, your face is your life. If you're going to do it, you should never
hurt your face from now on."

Tsk. Clicking my tongue, I took a step back. Seeing my actions, the other party looked
disappointed.

"You don't look like a coward... Ah, is it because you're afraid your face will get injured?"

He hit the nail on the head. I was momentarily taken aback by his words, unable to respond.
He was quick-witted, he smiled and approached me quickly. No, it was his fist that came
first.

Pa!

I was hit in the stomach, which had been open because I was blocking my face. In an instant,
I choked, and vibrations, along with pain, spread from the inside, starting from the affected
area. I stumbled back and clenched my teeth and held out with two legs. Swish~ I turned my
head to the side, and as his arm passed with a gust of wind, I quickly struck it with my hand
and stretched out my other hand.

Thanks to that crazy man who relentlessly aimed at my face and threw his fists, my lips had
already cracked. It seemed to be a little grazed, but blood flowed from my lips with a burning
sensation. I was busy blocking my face, but the smell of blood almost opened made me lose
my temper. If I were the person I used to be, I would have just come at him without covering
my front or back. But I guess I've changed a bit. It seems that he wasn't planning to give up
on my face even though I was beaten up horribly. Thanks to him, my body was in a state of
exhaustion and now I'm rolling on the floor at his feet.

Thud.

When my body hit the hard cement floor, a loud sound resounded on the quiet rooftop. It was
a good thing that I wrapped my hands around my face so it didn't get injured, but looking at
my overall appearance, I got annoyed. Damn it, how can a comedian fight so well? I tried to
get up with a dizzy head, but I unfortunately couldn't.

"Ugh."

I didn't raise my head and let out a short moan. When he approached me, he pressed down
my neck with one hand. Then, he talked in a leisurely tone.

"You're quite good."

On the contrary, the compliment hurt my pride. Would the outcome have changed if I
seriously attacked him? As I recalled with irritation, I felt something on my lips. I flinched.
Turning my head in surprise, I saw his expressionless face. He swept my swollen lips with
the other hand that was not pressing down my neck. He twisted his face as though he hated it
but a smile came to his lips. Then, he pressed hard on my swollen lips that were already
bleeding.

"Urgh...!"

I reflexively let out a pained cry and stared at him. I ran into a really annoying guy.

"I like those eyes."

Unlike the laziness in the tone, those cold eyes looked down at me.

"Who scouted you?"

"..."

"Your name?"

"..."

When I didn't answer, a gentle smile that didn't look like a smile appeared on his face. He
squeezed my neck even tighter as he smiled.

"What's your purpose in approaching me?"

I couldn't help but answer this question.

"For cigarettes. Who knows who you are."

I spat out with a hoarse throat. For a moment, I thought he narrowed his eyes slightly, but
before I knew it, a smile came back to his face.

"You really don't know me."

"I don't watch TV."

His eyes curved like a crescent moon. Then, his hand came back to my lips. I reflexively
flinched as my wound was pressed, but his thumb had already touched my lips. This time, I
put up with him as he slowly traced the contours of my lips. A chill ran down my spine.

"Take your hands off me."

I muttered in annoyance, but he turned a deaf ear to my words and other words came out of
his mouth.

"You are not the type to be a celebrity. Because there is no aspiring celebrity who doesn't
even watch TV."

"..."

"But you desperately covered your face to become a celebrity."

The finger that was moving over my lips stopped. His expression disappeared, and he looked
down at me with emotionless eyes.

"You must have another reason?"

It wasn't because he was pressing down my neck that I couldn't breathe. It was because of the
creepy feeling as if the eyes looking down at me were penetrating through me. Still, I didn't
avoid the gaze. I couldn't stand the sarcastic remarks.

"It's not because of you, so it doesn't matter."

The corners of his mouth went up slowly and a small dimple appeared next to it. There was
something familiar with that appearance. I think I've seen it somewhere...

Drrring~

Suddenly, a sound out of the ordinary woke up the atmosphere that had subsided. Before I
could realise that it was the sound of my phone, someone's hand quickly snatched it first.
Taking it out of my pocket, he turned the phone on at a height beyond my reach. I always set
the volume to the maximum because I usually have to handle delivery calls when I'm outside.
However, the sound now, which always felt small when I was running around with things in
hand, resounded like a speaker on the rooftop in the middle of the night.

「Where are you? CEO Choi- I mean, manager-nim is back. I think he's decided to work
with you. Actually, he doesn't like your purpose of getting revenge but...」

Clatter~
While he was distracted by the sound of his cell phone, I pushed him away, and the phone
crashed onto the floor. Fortunately, the battery fell out so there were no more sounds. I
quickly stood up and picked up my phone, cursing in my heart. I didn't want to deal with him
anymore. 200 million or whatever nonsense, that's enough. If he blocked me again, I'm going
to come at him regardless of my face. But instead of blocking me, he turnedhis body and let
me pass.

"Try to pass the interview well. That way, you can get a discount from me."

He bit the cigarette back into his mouth. A red flame rose with the sound of the lid opening of
the lighter, shining his face for a moment. Perhaps he noticed my gaze, he opened his mouth
that was still holding a cigarette.

"Or I can help you instead of giving you a discount."

"What kind of help?"

"Revenge. You're trying to be a celebrity because of that."

I could have told him that what I heard on my cell phone had nothing to do with me and just
turned around, but his next words stopped me.

"I can be your sponsor."

What I was curious about was that, as a man, he naturally said that he could be a sponsor.
How did he know my inclination? I stared at him silently and opened my mouth.

"I don't need you."

"Since you didn't say that you don't want to, that means you're fine with men too."

"..."

"And you said you don't need me. That means you need another sponsor.

Who is it?"

There was no reason to answer, so I turned around as I heard a slow voice.

"If you tell me, I'll cut the price of cigarettes in half."

But the words that followed stopped me again. To be exact, it was a cold voice without
laughter.

"Or you'll have to work like a dog all your life and pay back the money."

Didn't he say his secret was that he didn't make jokes? It was obvious from his voice that he
wasn't joking now. I didn't know I would be threatened with money that I didn't have to pay
back. For some reason, this situation felt funny. I turned my head and asked.
"Why are you curious about that?"

"Just because."

"..."

"Don't worry. I'll keep the secret."

Even if it wasn't a dry promise, he seemed to be able to keep a secret. Although he was a
madman trying to strike a fortune with a cigarette, he seemed like someone who would keep
his word. But that wasn't why I opened my mouth anyway. It was annoying; if I don't answer,
I don't think he'll let me go and keep on bothering me. So I told him the person I wanted to
target.

"It's the Director Yoon of this company."

At that moment, I felt that his gaze had changed strangely, but I only thought of the soda
uncle who was waiting downstairs and walked away. I don't want to see him again. As soon
as I made my way down to the floor where they were waiting, the soda uncle saw me and
shouted.

"Gasp! What's wrong with your face?!"

"...Because of a madman."

The uncle mumbled trying to understand my statement, and his eyes grew bigger.

"Madman? In the company? At this late hour?"

Even the boy opened his eyes wide like an old man and was shocked, and questions poured
out. I eventually changed the subject first due to the burdensome gaze of the two.

"Are you going to sign a contract with me?"

"Huh? Oh, what you need to do with me is not a contract, but a promise for now. The actual
contract is with the company, and you have to pass the interview... No, if you really want to
do it, listen to me first and decide."

Then he started to scare me.

"You will never survive in this field if you're not determined. In order to succeed in the fast
way like you want, you have to be especially determined to go through all sorts of things.
This field is a complete survival of the fittest, so they do dirty things that you can't even
imagine, such as even stealing small roles. Even if you are lucky to get a role through hard
work, it is common for the role to change just the day before the shoot. If you're weak against
failure or setbacks, it's better not to start at all."

"I got it."

"It's not just that. It's common to be betrayed by someone you trust, and even do dirty
things... If you want to find a sponsor, you need to be prepared to suck on the genitals of a
70yrs old man. Are you really going to do it?"

"Manager-nim."

When I called him, I looked at his eyes full of worries.

"I'm not that naive or a nice person."

"But, still..."

"I just need you to help me the way you usually do. I'll do the rest of the dirty and tough
work."

Looking at me still for a long time, he asked me quietly.

"What on earth did Myeongshin do?"

"..."

I hesitated for a moment. He was a good person, I could feel he was really concerned for me.
I know I shouldn't be carried away by my revenge, but I probably won't get another
opportunity again. That thought pushed away some of my guilt, and I opened my mouth.

"Similar to what happened to you, CEO-nim."

I added as if it was nothing special.

"Just paying back what I went through."

Then I got up from my seat and pointed at the clock hanging on the wall.

"I want to go back to sleep, I have to go to work."

The two of them also quickly got up from their seats.

"Sorry for keeping you up late. I don't usually stay this late, if I knew this would happen, I
should have ordered bossam*, or these days McDonald's is the best."

*t/n: a korean pork dish

As my mind and body were getting too exhausted to keep up with this conversation, the
manager's phone rang. He picked it up and started with an apology. A gracious silence came
and I hurriedly waited for the elevator to come. However, the voice of the manager answering
the phone was strange.

"Chief Park, you called me at this late hour! What's the m- Ah, you had to work overtime
until this hour. You've worked hard. Ah- Are you crying? Eh? You want to quit your job
because of your superiors?... Ah, you're just joking. Haha~ It sounded as if you were
 serious... I'm sorry. By the way, what- Yes, that's right. Ah! Tomorrow? But... Eh? Y-you
don't know if Director Yoon is turning up?! Ah, I understand."

He nodded his head as he answered the phone with a bewildered look.

"I'll take him there tomorrow."

As soon as the uncle hung up, the elevator arrived with a 'ding~', but I couldn't get in right
away. Because the manager was holding onto my hand tightly.

"W-what to do? You have an interview tomorrow!"

Chapter End Notes

MY CUTIE PATOOTIES 🙈
 Chapter 6
Chapter Summary

All in the past.

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

After all what is that ?...I think it was a long day. As usual, I woke up at 6 a.m., went to work,
and nothing changed, but a series of things happened. Like a sequence of events in one day
like five years ago. The road in front of the building was deserted because it was already past
2 am. Black cement material and white lines show that this is a road only for cars. That path
is tempting me to just cross over. The darkness and emptiness of the night give me a
hallucination from time to time. Everything stops. The feeling of the moment frozen in that
instant is as cool as the night air.

" You must be very tired . "

A voice called out to wake me up to reality . The boy was also waiting for the manager's car
to bring me in front of the building. I came to my senses and blurted "Not really" to him, I'm
not exactly tired either.

"You said you were a delivery man, didn't you?"

He nodded.

" Woah , but you don't look like a delivery man at all. Because you can be seen any way as a
person with a strong personality , me and the manager thought you were in a gang but wanted
to reform the law like that , hahaha ... Um , are you really a gangster ? "
" No . "

" Of course . . . "

" I do something else like that....Just kidding . "

When the boy who was frozen in fear as if he was about to run away realised it was a joke,
his face lit up in an instant.

" Y-you wa- I didn't expect it . Haha , you , you know how to joke . Why do i suddenly feel
that we are closer ? "

Can you pretend I'm not joking ? I asked the question while thinking.
" By the way , how old are you ? I think you are older than me . "

" 26 . "

" I know that . I 'm 21 years old , second year in theater and cinema . Ah, what is your name ?
"

He shouted as if he was blaming himself for almost forgetting the most important thing, but a
resounding noise swallowed his hearing loss.

BRRR!!!

The sound of a nearby car engine was so loud that I thought I could tilt the earth's axis, a
sports car shot out from the basement parking lot of the building. Obviously it's not the
manager's car we're waiting for. It was a luxury car , and it drove past us roughly . When the
noise of the car faded away, leaving behind a haze of dust, a small grumbling sound came
from next to it.

"It's Yoohan hyung's car."

He turned his head to look in the direction the car had disappeared, then shrugged at me.

" Yoohan hyung is quite a car junkie. If he can drive a good car, he's more proud than being
able to become like the artists he aims to be. He bought that foreign car when he transferred
to this company. The funny thing is that the price of that car is exactly the same as the
amount he cheated from the manager. Tsk... The more I think about it, the more angry I get."

He glanced at the end of the empty street where the car had lost its shadow. I also followed
and asked.

" Who are they ? "

" Yes ? "

" Who is the artist he is aiming for ? "

He tilted his head and listed several names . Most of them seem to be quite famous , because
even I am somewhat familiar with these names . Immediately there was an explanation that
supported my thinking.

" They are all top leading actors . They are also under Dream. Yoohan hyung's forte is to look
exactly like those people. The funny thing is that not only in dramas but also on TV shows ,
he tries to put on the same facial expression and tone of voice that those people use. So
exhausting , who can do that. I can't believe he even has to act everyday." He suddenly shook
his head and asked again.

" Ah , name ! You must tell me your name. My name is Lee Hansoo. "

"..."
"..."

" Uh , name ..."

" Lee Yoohan . "

" Ah , Yuh ... Huh ? In ... So , Yoohan hyung 's name . . . "

He frantically pointed at the disappearing car .

" You have the same name....Oh no, that's just Yuhan hyung's stage name... Um, but didn't
you say you two knew each other before? "

I wasn't sure how to respond, but fortunately, at that moment an old car that looked like it
belonged to the manager ran up to us.

Brr ~

The manager stopped the car with the sound of an old engine. , excitedly lowered the car door
and waved to us.

" Come on , you guys get in the car. "

" Manager! "

Hansoo ran to the side of the car door, looked at me and shivered and cried out.

" Do you know what ? His name ... is Lee Yoohan . "

" Huh , really ? Nice name ... but . "

The uncle stiffened at the boy 's words , then calmed down with an expression as if he were
thinking whilst looking at me.

"Well, it's just a name, you can use a stage name... Um, you're older than Hansoo right? So
Hansoo should call you hyung."

Seeing that the uncle was trying to change the atmosphere. and talking in a bright tone,
Hansol also answered briskly.

" Oh yes ...Can I call you hyung ? "

" No... "

" Huh? "

" I don't like...Don't call me hyung . "

I flatly refused and went to open the back door of the car. I could feel the two of them looking
this way, but I purposely got in the car to avoid eye contact. After a long while, I closed my
eyes as the car started to shift.
Sleepiness came as if wanting to end a long day. Because it's a big entertainment company, a
lot of people come to be artists. The acting
academy side also sends applications every month. But sent so many that it was impossible to
meet all of them one by one. There are many other managers who like to go casting like me.
Since the person in charge can't always go to the casting people like you, they hold interviews
about 2-3 times a month. This interview itself is only held for those who already have a
profile picture, so passing this round is considered to have passed a door. Of course, the
interview was so brutal that most of it failed.

"However, Yoohan... Hmm, it's extremely great that you're going to conduct a one-on-one
interview without prior planning! Actually, I'm not sure what the ending is. Of course, I have
informed him that you had been cast by me, but I did not anticipate him contacting me so
quickly. Why am I so stressed? Maybe they believe in my eyes to open the interview in such
manner... Or are they putting me through tests?"

The manager worried for a long time and then begged me to come practice for the interview
after work. If that's the case then we'll have to meet again at 12 o'clock at night, but that
shouldn't be a problem. I only slept for 3 hours and went back to work, but I didn't feel sleepy
or tired until the delivery was done. I'm not too worried about tomorrow's interview. But this
morning's conversation with the factory manager kept stuck in my head.

{" You're quitting your job ? " }

{Yes}

I replied, and he immediately complained .

{" UAA more ... " }

The surprising thing is that he was more worried about finding a new hire than getting me to
stay . Don't people usually want to hold them back from quitting first? He stopped rubbing
his head and let out a long sigh while I was still thinking.

{" But you still have to stay until someone new ? Hm ? "}

{"Why aren't you holding me back?"}

He hesitated, then gave me an answer I didn't expect.

{"You looked like you would leave at any moment." }

{"..."}

{"..."}

{" Yoohan , although you never mentioned it before , how should I say... you work too hard .
In more than 3 years of working here, You have no absence, You don't mind working during
the holidays , You have done double deliveries than other staff, well sometimes there are
people like you, but they do it because they need money, but you are a little different " }
{" What's the difference ? "}

When asked , he mumbled "That ... " and scratched his head .

{" Like this job is just one of your goals. And at some point, I knew you'll leave as if nothing
ever happened.

"Don't tell me you're worried? If you hadn't quit, I would've fired you anyways."}

He smiled and pretended to be joking and then asked more.

{" Do you have another job? "}

{" Yes ...There's something I want to do. "}

{ "You will do well in anything."}

He smiled and praised me , then pushed me to work.

After work, I met the manager again in the middle of the night, I understood why the words
of the factory manager still lingered in my mind . The language he used confused me to the
point of being a little uncomfortable. "Something I wanted to do," I didn't afford to have
something i wanted to do.

We all met only at night , the manager , after greeting me with a smile , took me down to the
basement of the building . I was led to a small empty room in a suite that looked like it was
used for dance practice. Even though it was night, there were still many people in the practice
rooms, the lights were bright and the music played softly. When I entered the practice room
with a mirror wall on the front, the manager led me to the mirror.

" It's an interview tomorrow , so you can't practice acting for a few hours, but at least you
can't be too awkward . "

When I stared at him as if in need of an explanation , he noticed.... and said something about
the interview.

"I've only observed a few times, first they would ask the contestants questions in turn. If they
answered incorrectly or caught any errors, they would be kicked out immediately . In
interviews , usually the contestants often shows off their special skills, those guys that have
been preparing for the interview for months just throw away what they prepared after a few
questions, it depends on who is in charge, they get a feeling, immediately after just a few
words."

The manager stopped talking and lowered his voice with a quiet look in his eyes.

" There are many people who want to become such an artist . Everyone has to prepare for a
long time and put in a lot of effort ...So it's best for you to give up on the idea of becoming a
celebrity easily....Even if you have luck and talent, you must never relax. If you don't work
hard, you will lose everything one day. "
" I understand . I will end it right before the moment I lose all that luck and talent. "

" End... You mean you'll leave when you're done with your revenge? "

" Yes ."

"..."

"Manager ...Let me make it clear again. I am intending to take revenge. That is my aim. So if
you don't like it, I'll just turn around and leave immediately ."

I hope he will understand the meaning of these words . He lowered his eyes and looked at his
hands with an awkward look .

"Yes. But I also need a few things. Like you said, I still have to earn money for the children's
education. Actually, today I got fired from my management position. "

As expected , but I still didn't say anything . He smiled and patted my hand to tell me not to
worry because he thought I was confused .

" So you do whatever you want ...Alright, let's try harder. You don't know. If you put in the
effort, maybe your goal will turn into acting."

While smiling , he suddenly asked .

"Do you want to do anything other than acting ? "

"I have nothing to do , but my goal is to be an actor . "

"Really ? Yoohan... Is it because Myeongshin is an actor? "

Nodding , I asked something that I was curious about the drama Myeongshin is aiming for
next year . When I said the title , the manager answered the date.

"It is a grand project. The original novel is already a bestseller, the movie version released
last year was also very successful. So if the drama is also comes out, the popularity is
guaranteed. But what about that drama? "

"I think Myeongshin is aiming for the main role of that drama . "

His expression slightly distorted at my words.

" He's still not qualified to take on that role. Myeongshin almost always plays light idol
dramas, his image doesn't match . Come to think of it , he is trying to change his image these
days ...what kind, is it because of this?"

The manager tilted his head and mumbled a little and asked.

"And how do you know this?"

I walked away instead of answering.

"He is hitting on director Yoon of this company because he thinks he will be the sponsor for
the movie , does it have anything to do with it ? "

" Y-, director Yoon ?!!!!! "

The manager panicked, his eyes wide, looking like a cartoon character. It seemed that the
manager was really scared so he held his breath for a moment and asked if It was really
Director Yoon, I nodded.

"Oh man... No matter how fast he wants to enter the entertainment industry, he has to dodge
the person he needs to dodge. Why is it director Yoon..."

The manager shook his head and said in a tone of voice, concerned.

"If he is caught in a bad thing, even if you're a top star, Director Yoon can easily drag that
person's head into the water, he is not afraid of anything."

He still couldn't hide his sadness and worried tone, constantly saying that he would be ruined
by fame no matter what . Maybe there's still a little bit of affection left. He sighed and looked
back at me.

"I'm sure there are many reasons why he wants director Yoon to become his sponsor. One, he
grasps the true power of the company, so won't he receive the full support of the entire
company if Director Yoon becomes his sponsor? I also heard that this place is one of the few
entertainment companies that can put pressure on broadcasters, and can even participate in
the editing process for dramas. So a lot of new rookies tend to aim for him, but that guy..."

He shook his head.

"No, he can't be taken lightly. He's extremely capable, looking at making a lot of profit in just
a few years working at an American film investment company, I see the possibility. His box
office strategy is excellent. Even after I moved here, the artists still changed a lot, but the first
month was still terrible. once contacted through sponsors , they are not under absolute
pressure so they can still maintain it to the present . Anyway , if not supported by the
company , actors are just puppets . Myeongshin is also pursuing his goal, but... Well, if it's
the lead role of that drama, it's probably due to copyright issues."

"Copyright?"

"Our company owns the drama rights to that work. So it's only natural that Dream wants to
take on the whole movie's roles, including the main character. We're just at the standard stage
. If you want to take on a role to get revenge from Myeongshin, I'll just laugh and listen, but
if you...also want Director Yoon to be your sponsor, I would strongly oppose it."

"....I'm not planning on having him as my sponsor." Though it's true I need him...

"So what do I do now ? "

When I changed the subject , the manager brought me closer to the mirror with a refreshed
look on his face , forcing me to take a closer look at my face .
 "Now let's practice for the interview. Answer the question I put to you and see how your
expression changes. You should know what your face looks like, right?"

When the manager spoke, I stared at myself in the mirror. A somewhat emaciated and
emotionless face. The lips were a little swollen and scaly. It was the first clear view of myself
in many years. It looked so strange, like I was looking at someone other than me .

" If we had had more time, we could have prepared some special skills for the interview, but
it's today. So you should also try to master some simple lines first."

Lines, does that mean acting? At my questioning gaze, he shrugged.

"Of course you'll be worried because you've never acted before. But it'll be fine. If you can't
read the lines, just show your true self. Anyway, it's better to prepare in advance. Well, even
if it's just reading simple lines, it's a bit difficult... "

"I used to practice reading lines."

I never thought that living with Myeongshin in the past would be as useful as it is now. Why
not ? He was someone who wanted to be an actor, and I was just helping him memorize lines
with a bored expression and read lines of the characters. At first, I just thought of it as a
Korean book to read. However, he became more energetic and talkative during rehearsals,
and he began to get frustrated with my nonchalant attitude.

"Hey, read it with some emotion. If you're acting, you should act as happy as the person in
this script!"

" What is it? Are you shy? Haha, you're someone who known to be unbashful, turns out
there's also something you can't do-"

I was touched by his provocations and so deliberately read the lines in a more ridiculous way.
The more I read, the more interesting I found it. Gradually, from a boring and annoying
activity, it became a part of everyday life. We laughed at each other and eventually turned it
into a joke. Those are memories long ago and now faded, but helped with the script the
manager gave me, so now i could at least read some lines without looking awkward .

At least I don't feel shy anymore. Leaving behind my manager's surprised expression, I didn't
go home early in the morning, but went straight to the internet cafe. I put in the CD I received
from the manager and put on headphones. I asked the manager to show to me the recordings
of the actors he took on. He inserted the disk and the CD played automatically, a figure
appeared on the screen. A boy whispered sweet words with a gentle smile. I chose a scene
from the CD and watched it over and over again until dawn .

When I left the net cafe, I felt like I was Myeongshin in that drama

Chapter End Notes

Thank you to those for leaving kudos, :) and thank you to those for leaving comments!!
 Chapter 7
Chapter Summary

I don't plan on it.

The first day off work in 3 years, I woke up quite late, I entered the familiar building i've
been coming for the last three days. The manager wasn't the only one waiting for me. When I
saw Hansoo standing beside me, he held out his hand to me with a nervous look on his face
like a manager.

"Drink it...I thought it would be necessary so I bought it as soon as I got out of school . "

I paid closer attention to it because of the serious tone, but still couldn't understand . What's
the use of giving me tranquilizers? Besides, manager also took a step forward.

"I don't know what's your religion, so I brought it all here."

He brought out a necklace of crosses, a Christian rosary , and a short Buddhist rosary. I
looked at what they offered in turn and opened my mouth.

"I don't need any props "

Maybe I should of told you in advance ? I felt a little guilty because he had to run here as
soon as he finished school. Just in case, I took the props and put it in my back pocket.
However, their expressions suddenly changed when they heard me speak.

" ... Huh ?"

After a long time , the manager made a strange sound and Hansoo cut in .

"Are you a psychopath?"

When I was still staring at him because I didn't understand what that word meant, the
manager came to his senses and scolded Hansoo as if he had hurt me.

" What are you saying ? Haha , this kid is just joking with you, because you don't seem to be
worried at all." It was a swear word .

Instantly, when I shifted my gaze to Hansoo, our eyes met and he cringed in fear .

"I, I'm sorry."

Is that an American swear word? I squinted my eyes thinking, suddenly the manager
exclaimed 'Ah! and pulled out a folded piece of paper from his pocket.

"I have come up with a few stage names ... here . "

Then , on the piece of paper he opened , I saw more than 100 names. Handing the paper to
me with expectant eyes, the manager read out the names one by one.

"Tell me which one you like. First , Lee Taemin..."

"Yes, that one. "

"Huh ? "

"I chose that name, Lee Taemin."

There was a bit of disappointment on the manager's bewildered face, but to be honest, the
name didn't matter much. I reminded him of the time to distract him.

"Can we go now ? "

Fortunately it worked , the uncle quickly changed his expression, raised a hand to his heart
and brought Hansoo 's tranquilizer to his mouth .

"Okay, let's go!"

I followed the manager inside with the sound of a small door.

The manager held the religious trio in his hand, closing the door to cover Hansoo who was
cheering in the back. The manager just saw the two people inside and came forward to say
hello first. Two men, one in his 40s, one in his early 30s, were sitting on chairs behind a long
table. The man in his 40s was wearing a casual suit, and the man in his early 30s was wearing
a suit. The 40-year-old man also stood up and greeted the manager with a smile, presumably
these two knew each other, but the man in his 30s with an angular face and a solid build just
shook hands with the manager.

This room was bigger than I thought, but behind the two people sitting opposite was a large
black glass window and a door, I wondered if there was another room behind that. It was like
the window in the police interrogation room that I used to see on TV. Is there really someone
over there? While I was observing the room, the manager had stepped back, the 40-year-old
man pointed to a place in the room and asked me to stand there. I stood in the middle
opposite the two, the 40-year-old uncle turned on the camera placed on the table.

"Look at the camera and introduce yourself first. "

"Lee Taemin. 26 years old . "

"..."

"Is that all ? "

He looked up from the camera screen and asked. Then turned to stare at the person next to
him with a 'Hm' voice at the nod of my head. Then, the tired looking 30 year old man stared
at me, suddenly looked at the black window behind him and spoke in a firm voice.

"Mr. Lee Taemin. What's wrong with your face? "

Before I knew it he was pointing to my torn lip, a determined voice spoke up .

"To us, you are a product. But if the product you are about to buy is defective , who will buy
it ?" The manager was confused by his words, so he went forward .

"Um , Chief Park , that wound is ..."

Chief Park ? Ah, the one who cried because of the superior, huh. As I recalled, the party in
question ordered the manager in a coercive tone.

"Manager Choi, step back.... Mr. Lee Taemin. Do you have anything else to say ? Will you
buy fruit that has been eaten by insects ?"

"No." He frowned at my answer and waved his hand .

"If you already know, then please go out . "

"..."

"Do you understand human language ? Your interview is done, please go out . "

Instead of moving , I turned to look at the manager who was about to move forward . Once
again, I put my hand out to stop him. Unexpectedly I actually had to use this prepared props.
I took a step forward, recalling something the manager said.

"- Just spread your true nature out. - "

"Don't like it ."

" ... Huh ? "

I looked up at the 30 year old man who was surprised by my words, and slowly took the thing
I had prepared earlier from my pocket.

"Why are you deaf? I said I don't like it."

The wind whistled past my fingertips. Not big , but suddenly quiet , attracting the eyes of
everyone in the room .

Clinck. clink

Although it only takes a few seconds before it fully folds and reveals its silver luster, I know
how flashy it can look with this flexible flip feature. Always the fastest way to intimidate the
target, those uniformed students just shake their wallets at my beckoning. This is called a
Balisong, a butterfly knife. Even though my subject has now turned into a suit-clad
interviewer, the look in his eyes when he caught the knife was no different from the students I
used to deal with.

" Wha- you even brought a knife in ..."

He leaned back, exclaiming in fear. Then, when I got closer, he opened his eyes wide and his
voice softened.

" Hey , hey Mr. Lee Taemin ..."

"It's bad, isn't it ? "

I interrupted him , standing slowly in front of the table and turning the knife again .

Swallow, swish.

Confirming the hardening gaze of Chief Park at the sound of iron clashing, I asked again.

"I don't want that either. I'm only here because the uncle over there kept annoying me to
come and see what the interview was about. So you mean to tell me, I wasted my time trying
to come here just to give you my name and get told to leave? "

" No , I mean . . . "

PAP !

The whole table shook with a loud noise as soon as the tip of the knife hit the table. At the
same time, a broken groan came out from the mouth of Chief Park.

" Huh....?"

Thud!

"..."

"Isn't that too bad? "

Mumbling under my breath, I stretched out my face close to him. Panicking when I was only
a few centimetres away, he pushed his chair away and hurriedly opened his mouth.

"You, are you threatening me ? Are you doing this just to pass the interview..."

"I don't care about the interview at all. I told you...I'm in a bad mood."

I grabbed his collar so he couldn't back down any further. He was panting because my grip
was strong, but I purposely squeezed harder.

"If you mean this, then it is a threat."

I can hear the manager calling me from behind and the camera guy next to me has also stood
up, but I just focus on the manager Park in front of me. And whisper enough just for him to
hear.

"Is your wife beautiful?"

I raised my other hand, using the tips of my fingernails to slowly slide own his cheekbones.
Looking into his wide open eyes, I indifferently whispered.

"Then remember to remind her not to open the door. "

" ?! "

"When the goods are delivered to your house."

Manager Park's body immediately froze as the voice rang out along with the low laughter .

"You, what do you mean..."

I whispered, my breath coming out, leaning down and licking my lips.

"Don't you know ? I'm a delivery man"

Rack , someone quickly pulled my hand back with the sound of tables being pushed.

"Tae, Taemin-ah! What are you doing?"

The manager panicked and ran to separate me from Chief Park. When the chief Park was
released, he leaned his weak body back on the chair, his eyes glazed over the table. His eyes
fell on the knife that was still stuck in it for a long time making me wonder if he was still
conscious, then he looked at me again with stunned eyes.

"H-hey ....I don't know what you're trying to do , but if you dare touch my wife..."

"I'm sorry." I lowered my head and lowered my eyes.

The words that had just come out of my mouth suddenly made the surroundings completely
silent. The 40-year-old man got up and was trying to block in front of the Chief Park, and
there was also the manager who was trying to pull me, hearing that, they all stared at me,
momentarily doubting their own reasons, and reacted. I tried not to make eye contact with
them, deliberately acting weak, and spat out each word slowly.

This is the monologue of Myeongshin, whom I watched over and over again last night . The
1-minute scene of begging for forgiveness replayed in my mind.

"Really... I'm sorry. Sometimes I unconsciously , ah ... Sometimes I get angry and scream like
it's not myself anymore. I scream madly, and then come to my senses.... Everyone who
knows me , looks at me with fear, on the day they got angry and said nasty things... But it's
really not me No matter how angry, it's not me... It's really not the real me."
Only my fading voice remained in the room. It's not that I can't raise my head. It's just that I
have a feeling that if I meet their eyes, I will be discovered that I am just mumbling lines in
my mouth, not acting. Fortunately , they were still stunned by this sudden change in
atmosphere before belatedly realizing that I was acting. If it weren't for that, for them to see
my true strength from the start, this kind of clumsy acting would have ended up as a joke.

"I didn't mean to scare anyone. So... please don't look at me with those eyes."

Finishing the last line, I slowly raised my eyes to look. The 40-year-old man was still
bewildered and the head of the department Park had a serious look on his face. I heard the
manager's whispering voice next to me.

"The drama aired last week. Song Yoohan's apology scene."

When I turned my head, I saw the manager still looking at me. With a confused look, he
grabbed my arm and took a step back, looking at the Chief Park .

"Do you know that ?"

Then Chief manager Park said "Ah , I see " and nodded. However, his body still looked quite
stiff, but when he realized the current situation, he relaxed his face and cleared his throat .

"Hem , well... So , you were acting just now ? "

Instead of replying, I stepped forward. Seeing that , Chief Park's thick shoulders trembled for
a moment, but I pretended not to see, pulled the knife from the table and stepped back.

"If you're scared, I'm sorry."

When I formally apologized, Chief Park averted my gaze and forced a smiled.

"Well, I'm not scared." But his eyes filled with tears when he spoke.

"But you should have warned..."

When he came to his senses, he was a little angry, about to raise his voice to blame, when a
phone suddenly rang. It was Chief Park's phone. He took out his phone and looked at the
name that appeared on the screen for a moment, then he looked behind, in surprise before
carefully accepting the call.

"Yes..Yes..Yes ? "

It seems that the other party has a very high status, he was talking respectfully when he
suddenly turned his head to look at me while calling in a surprised tone.

"That, I thought so too, but... "

He kept looking at me, to the point that I doubted they were talking about me, but he averted
his eyes and nodded slightly.
"Alright let's do that first and then wait and see. "

Tut. He hung up and called the manager while looking at the table.

"Manager Choi." Manager stepped forward with a tense expression .

" Yes . "

"Let us start with the 1 month plan for now. "

I don't know what the 1 month plan means, but I can see the surprise spread across the
manager 's face . At least it wouldn't be a bad thing, Chief Park's next explanation was
beyond my expectations.

" You will be explained in more detail later by manager Choi, for now we will continue with
a 1-month contract, we made this decision because your performance today left quite the
impression on us....but what a re-contact won't be made if no further impressive
improvements is seen in a months time...the contract will be terminated....we won't let it slide
again when the 1 month period ends understood?"

"Yes"

I had to answer his question, but I found it a bit confusing. Did that really work?....However,
I ignored the question in my mind, and Chief Park looked at the camera screen beside me and
quickly skimmed what needed to be said.

"Your the type to look better on screen compared to in real life... I see, Hmm..., If you were to
be neatly groomed, it would be a lot better..." He muttered to himself and got up from his seat
and looked at the manager .

"Ah...your free to leave now. So...."

A little scared , he cleared his throat and looked at the knife still in my hand .

"Can you put that knife away now ?"

I was awakened by his words and put the knife I held in my hand for the first time since I was
a teenager into my pocket. Those 5 years when I was empty handed, I entered the inn with
only a few belongings. Then I discovered this knife in my winter coat. When I was younger, I
used to swing my knife around and steal money from kids my age. When I started working at
the debt collector's office, I switched to a heavier one and now I can't even remember where
it was, I only found one in the pocket of my winter coat. When I found it again, I didn't throw
it away because I was lazy, and I didn't bother with it because I was busy. I never thought I'd
be able to use it again, so I shoved it in the bottom of my only carry-on, which I didn't
remember until before the interview. That is the only evidence that my old self ever existed. I
didn't know if I'd actually use it.

"The apology behind is just copying the drama, but where did you get the knife act from ? "

Chief Park asked a question as if curious, and added.

"Do you practice swinging the knife ? "

I was about to answer "no", but the manager grabbed my arm and stepped up.

"That's right! Of course he did some practice. Aren't you Taemin?"

"..."

"Ha..ha...ha...."

I mean, he's right...I didn't say anything yet, The manager replied as if he was hallucinating,
and hearing that, a smile appeared on the head of Chief Park's face.

"Is that so? I find that knife swing very real... And if it's just acting, then those words were all
just apart of the act right?"

"Sorry?" I raised my eyes.

Mr Choi looked at me too, and Chief Park asked me with an obvious expression.

" T-That...,don't tell me you really are a delivery guy.....Haha, isn't that right?"

"I am one though..."

"..."

"Pardon...?"

"I deliver packages for work."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

Manager Park suddenly turned pale as plaster, Mr choi dashed out the door whilst dragging
me behind...Before the door was completely closed, manager Park pressed the phone with a
trembling hand, followed by a voice that sounded like he was about to cry.

"HELLO?!!! HONEY!! DONT OPEN YOUR DOOR TO ANY DELIVERIES!!!"

A One month contact, There is a contract waiting to be signed by me right in front of my

eyes, but I have no special feeling . I just find it annoying to have to read these long little
lines carefully. Also, all of the above are restrictions on what not to do. Maybe it's good for
me because I'm not ready to be a celebrity yet, but I really don't feel anything. Although the
manager and Hansoo looked very excited.
" Woa- Even the kids at the acting academy have a hard time passing the interview, you even
signed the contract!! That's amazing!"

" Haha- I was shocked too. Ah, My heart is still shaking so much when the Chief Park told us
to get out, I thought it was over, who would have thought that Taemin would prepare such a
scene?!! "

"Aiss, I want to see it too! Manager, how was it?"

The manager started telling with a lot of excitement, like before, I stood up because I thought
it would take a long time to end. After that, the manager also stopped explaining and looked
at me .

"Where are you going?"

Bathroom...When I was about to return to answer, he suddenly complimented me.

"You did a good job today."

"Not really", I averted my eyes to reply, but in the end said nothing. He complimented me a
lot, but I saw a complicated glint in his eyes. It's exactly the same as when he realised I was
acting in front of department manager Park.

"In the first scene, you acted with a knife while acting, the combination was really good. I
was also surprised "

So the problem is the second act. But, praises poured out of his mouth.

"The second act is also very good. "

"..."

"You imitate very well. "

Imitate?.... I looked at the manager quietly, he added in a troubled tone.

"Because it's your first time, I can understand it, but acting isn't about imitating other people
like that . "

"..."

"If you still hold that mindset, then I can't accept you anymore."

"..."

I kept the expression that I wanted to say something for a long time, looking directly into
those stubborn eyes. So he's someone who won't accept being 'just decent'...

"I have no intention of imitating Myeongshin... Nonetheless I'll do my best. "

When I answered, the manager's eyes were filled with laughter again.
"Hahah alright!!, THATS the attitude!, Now leave that aside.. shall we go out to eat in
celebrate of this happy occasion?!"

"I'm all for it!!! Should I look for popular eateries?!!"

"Sounds great!!"

"Let's eat meat!!"

Well.... I don't plan on just being decent anyway...

 Chapter 8
Chapter Summary

'200 Won'

Because of the celebration, the two were in a fervent spirit again and began the search for a
good restaurant with the intention of sweeping all kinds of dishes in the world.
After 20 minutes of searching, I quietly left and entered the empty room right next to it. The
3rd floor is everywhere, there are small rooms like meeting rooms, which can be used by
artists and managers to meet at any time. I stood against the wall next to the half-opened
door, staring blankly into the empty room.

I was just waiting for them to finish looking for a restaurant and come out to find me. The
door was only half closed, so they could call me back as soon as they were out of the next
room. However, instead of seeing the two people I was waiting for, I heard someone else's
voice.

" What is this? Why are you two here? "

Following Myeongshin's bright voice, Hansoo 's voice rang out.

"It's my right to be here. Is there a problem?"

I turned my head to look out the door. Myeongshin was standing with his back half turned to
me, coldly spitting each word at Hansoo who was standing opposite.

"You haven't been fired yet? You can't even stand in front of the camera because of your
phobia, what are you doing hanging around here?"

The manager stepped in front of Hansoo, agitated by that statement and frowned.

"Yoohan, what are you saying ? Hansoo..."

"You too. I don't understand how you are still involved with this company even though
you've separated from me and don't have any artists to take care of. Why.... am I so unlucky."

Hansoo's face turned red as if offended by Myungshin's outburst.

"We're the unlucky ones here ! Ah, but do you think just because your not here here the
manager wouldn't have another artist to take care of ? Our manager has found someone new,
He even passed the interview and signed the contract today! "

Hansoo 's next words about my story made me no longer able to listen calmly .
"Manager Park is the one who interviewed him to see how good his acting is, and even cried
! He's an acting genius, an acting genius ! "

Are you sure you're talking about me?

"Don't worry about us anymore, if you want to be a great actor, go back and tell the company
to support you well . Okay!"

After raising his chin and spitting out his words, Hansoo grabbed the manager, who was still
embarrassed, and pulled back into the room, closing the door.

'Boom! '

I watched the closed door for a short moment and then turned to look at the person still
standing there. Only half of his face can be seen from here so I don't know what his
expression is, but I'm pretty sure he's extremely upset. Seeing a scene like that, I really
wanted to laugh. Nothing changed. In the past, Myeongshin was the type that always looked
down on others, but in reality he was very attentive and made up his own mind about
problems.

Even if he had changed his image and become a famous actor who can drive a cool sports car
every day, inside he is still the same Myeongshin as before. Like now, he could have ignored
the director and former colleagues he had ruined, but he couldn't. Standing looking at the
door for a long time, he quickly picked up the phone in his hand and went somewhere. I also
left the room and quietly followed. He entered an empty elevator, stopping at the top floor.
After confirming, I also went to the top floor and went straight to the rooftop without
hesitation.

On the top floor, when exiting the elevator, in addition to the door leading to the terrace, there
was another door, but it could only be opened from the inside. I heard that behind this door is
the operating room, so I don't think Myeongshin will be inside. Then only the terrace
remains. I went up there once at night.

Peaking behind the open door, no sound moving towards the source of Myeongshin voice
was made. I hid behind a tree in the center and heard Myeongshin angrily shouting at
someone on the phone.

" ... Ah , I'm mad , it's really annoying, what ? ha , what do you mean , of course , I have to
strangle them to death . If he dared to work with Director Choi, then I'll let him know what
it's like to fail."

I didn't care at all knowing that I was the object of his intense insults. On the contrary, my
first reaction was that it was funny to see that he cared ' for me so much . Obviously he
doesn't know who I am yet. Thanks to him, everything won't be boring because it's too easy
from now on. I was still expressing my gratitude when Myeongshin , who was talking on the
phone, suddenly turned around.

"Who's there?! "

Shit....this is bad.....No matter how great the desire for revenge, in reality, I am just a poor
and rural delivery man. If I continue to stand in front of a famous artist driving hundreds of
millions of dollars in foreign cars, my ending will only be a laughing stock. So, no matter
how funny it looks, I need to stay out of sight and keep my voice as low as possible so as to
not be noticed.

Clack clack.

I heard his footsteps walking towards me. I glanced around to see if there was another place
to hide, but there was no space behind me anymore. The exit door is on the opposite side.

"I said who's there?" The high-pitched voice came closer and closer.

"Do you think I can't tell your hiding there?!"

....At this rate, I'm....

"Who's hiding from you?"

"Huh?"

My body that was trembling from the situation was suddenly stiffened by another voice
interjecting.

Was there someone else here? I couldn't help but raise my head slightly to look in the
direction of the voice. Myeongshin was standing not far from the tree where I was hiding.
And a man was coming from the opposite side. I couldn't see the man's face because his tall
frame obscured Myeongshin , but I could clearly see Myeongshin's expression when I caught
sight of him. At least more surprised than me. So much so that it was clear that he had
inhaled back at that moment. However, what made me more suspicious than
surprised was the words that came out of Myeongshin's mouth towards him.

"Huh !, let me apologize. "

Realising who the other party is, Myeongshin apologized immediately. He slowly walked to
the opposite side with a confused face as if he had just made a big mistake.

"I heard a noise so I thought someone was eavesdropping on my call. I didn't know, it was
Mr. Yoon. "

" Where do you think this is ? " A soft voice interrupted Myeongshin.

The familiar slow melody flows into my ears. I forgot about hiding and poked my head out
again.

" Is it your personal space ? "

" No... "

" And that call wasn't interesting enough to be eavesdropped on. "
That means he heard it all too. He has a thick face to add.

"Just some gossip about stepping on someone new."

A gentle voice as if he was praising him, but Myeongshin's face hardened. The person who
was smiling was the madman i met two nights ago. He smiled with his eyes and pulled out a
cigarette.

"I would like to smoke alone."

A reluctant smile appeared on Myeongshin's face.

"You really haven't heard it all right?"

"Cigarettes. "

"Yes? Ah, you said you wanted to smoke a cigarette alone. "

Myeongshin couldn't help but step back, he pursed his lips.

"Next time please let me smoke with you."

When Myeongshin talked with sparkling eyes, the madman rolled his eyes and smiled back .

"I don't like that. "

T/N: the face that says Fuck off lmao

Myeongshin was unable to laugh... the madman pointed at the cigarette end in his hand
towards the exit. Myeongshin looked at him with a regretful expression, only to leave his
greetings and disappear at the door. Not long after, Myeongshin went down the stairs and left
completely, but I still couldn't get up from the floor.

Myeongshin is gone, but there's one more person here that I don't want to see. No matter how
harsh the people in this country are, I don't want to meet him again.

However, my wish could not come true.

"200 won... why haven't you come out already?"

Damned it....I have no choice but to curse in my heart. I slowly got up and walked out of the
bushes and saw him with a cigarette in his mouth. Under the bright light, the smile hanging at
the corner of his lips looked creepy no matter what. I knew he was the kind of guy who
would say something hurtful with that relaxed look on his face. In addition , there is also
Myeongshin's attitude towards him. At least he must be much more powerful than an
artist....Perhaps because I met him for the second time, I felt more familiar.

"Is it Song Yoohan ? The object of your revenge ? "

Unfortunately , it's not just the face that I feel familiar from the second meeting....have I met
him somewhere before?......

"I'm asking if it's Song Yoohan, 200 won."

This 200 won nickname...annoys me more than he knows Myeongshin is the objective of my
revenge. I was about to swear, but found it too trivial and not enough to release all
the frustration in my body A stronger curse.

Ah, yes ....Hansoo's American curse words.

"You don't have to know. Psychopath."

Psycho is a curse word...., so -path must be for emphasis. I no doubt assumed it was on the
same level as the son of a bitch, so I spat it out in a low voice. The opponent immediately
reacted. Even if it was only for an instant, his eyes narrowed slightly. What?. He's back to
normal, but I'm sure he was taken aback by my swearing. His next words upset me even
more.

"Well, I do hear that from time to time. "

What the....does that mean it's not his first time being addressed as such?, turns out he's a
person that I shouldn't deal with more than I thought. I was still wincing because I thought I
couldn't keep up with his thoughts, he repeated the question again.

"So it is Song Yoohan and that's why you chased him all the way here. "

"How do you know ? "

"Because I chased you."

He has no shame.. With a cigarette in his mouth he head turned to one side.

"I heard that you passed the interview ? The rumor that you were holding a knife in front of
Department head Park that scared him to tears, has spread. "

The corners of his eyes were curved up, and his eyes were looking towards my back pocket
as if he can see the knife.

"I heard you threatened him with actions like thugs, reading lines no less than like a 5 year
old kid. You have easily turned the situation around, but if it weren't for the head of the
department Park, being too cowardly. Then you wouldn't have stand a chance in passing the
interview."

That soft voice cut me like a knife. He had a smile on his lips, but his eyes were cold as ice. I
looked at him and slowly opened my mouth.

"That's right. There was no chance for me."

It seemed for a moment his smile had disappeared. However, as if it had formed a habit, the
corners of his lips were raised again .

"No special looks, nor natural talent for an actor, but you still want revenge ? "

"None of your business. "

I spat out brusquely, but the other party pretended not to hear me and put a smile in their
eyes. At that time, he seemed very happy, laughter mixed in his voice.

"With that strength, if you want to climb up to Song Yoohan's current position, you will have
to work in this world for at least decades, unless there is a sponsor to support you. Ah, you
said that you are aiming at director Yoon."

At the same time, he scanned my body from top to bottom.

"Relying only on yourself ? "

Strangely, I didn't feel angry at all. Maybe it's because of that dry intonation. It's just like
talking about an obvious fact.

"I know. I'm in control myself. " I replied calmly , he replied immediately.

"Yes, that's it."

He took a swig of the flaming cigarette into his mouth and blew out a puff of white smoke.

"Seems like you know that. At your level anything is impossible. I find you to be the type of
person who is quite practical, not easily excitable. Isn't it interesting for an actor to not with
the slightest prospect like you wanting revenge?"

No, it's not interesting at all. I have a feeling I can't communicate with him, not least because
he only says hurtful words. I instinctively seemed to have recognised the horror coming from
him, such as the difference between that smiling face and the cold words. As he said, he will
not hesitate to reveal all that I have hidden deep inside.

"You, actually..."

///

I screwed up...Only such thought remained in my mind ever since returning from the rooftop.
How could I meet such a bad guy? I made the mistake of asking for a cigarette the first time I
met him. Damned it.....There are people who can always see through the other as if looking at
a ghost. Those are the ones that'll make me suffer forever if I make an enemy of them...

{"If you have decided to stay at this company, you will still have to meet me a lot. And like I
said, I find you quite interesting, so do you think, should I interfere a bit with what you 're
trying to do ? Well, what will you give me? "}
I was threatened by a guy I don't even know his name. He was kind enough to give me his
phone numbe , and gave me a week, I really wanted to ignore what he said but his attitude.
Myeongshin's attitude towards him makes me hesitate. Just how powerful is he after all ?

" ... Taemin ? "

I turned my head to look at the hand shaking my shoulder, the manager and Hansoo were
staring at me .

"How are you ? What happened??! suddenly for you to come back with this serious face? "

"Manager. "

" Hmm? "

"An artist in this company, about 30 years old, always has a smile on his face... nevermind.
What were you going to ask? "

There's no point in knowing his name. It's a mistake anyway.

" Well, I was going to ask you if you had time to take a profile picture next week. I should
have taken a picture right away, but I pushed it back a week to let the wound on your face
heal first. That would be the first photo of your career. Chief Park also contacted me so he
could see the photo, and then decide on the future direction for you. So you have to be very
attentive....Well, I have to tell you first, the person taking the photo is really important. Just
taking good pictures, anyone who knows how to use acamera can do it, but not everyone can
capture the expensive points and color schemes. Fortunately, the studio affiliated with the
company is a well known place to work, so there is nothing to worry about ahhah"

...I have nothing to worry about anyway.

"In addition , it is necessary to supplement your resume, past activities such as your
education level, for example. "

The more he talked the more quietly, the manager glancing at the knife in my back pocket
with concern .

"Hmm , I was just asking just in case, Taemin did you do something bad in the past..."

"Don't worry. I'm not an Ex-convict"

"R-right?...I knew it..ahha" said the manager in an unsettling laugh

"I Only had to go to the police station a few times."

Their expressions suddenly stiffened.... Why are they so surprised?, looking back and forth
between the two of them for a while, I asked softly.

" Haven't the two of you ever been taken to the police station in your life? "
"..."

"..."

I couldn't understand this silence between the two, so I could only watch, Hansoo opened his
mouth for the manager.

" Well then , I'm just asking , high school... Did you graduate ? "

" No. I was expelled when I first entered the school. " The manager 's eyebrows twitched
wildly .

" So you worked hard to earn money to buy medicine for your sick motherafter being
expelled from school..."

" I rode my motorbike and robbed the boys."

Somehow the expressions on the two's faces looked so pale...Are they hungry? I thought
about it and told them my only weakness.

" So I'm a bit ignorant. Especially in English."

The faces of the two of them were so white that it made me a little nervous, the manager
opened his mouth to speak.

"Well...from now on we're gonna leave everything about you to god and hope for the best....."

Fortunately, They found a new delivery man so....I only needed to work an extra week.
Handing over the car keys on the last day, I quietly left work without saying goodbye. From
tomorrow, I will no longer work here, but somewhere else, but I have not really adjusted yet .
However, I know. I will do my best to get revenge, just like I worked hard for 5 years to
repay the debt. Maybe it's just an extension of time for me to pay off the debt. And maybe
because of that, I calmly accepted it like that. Even if suddenly there was a problem on the
first day of taking my profile picture.

In my mind, it's very simple, just press the shutter button and you're done. So when I was
taken to the studio with high ceilings like a warehouse, I felt awkward. Devices I don't know
the names of are everywhere, and in the middle of them only a white background is hung I
don't know what's in front of me, but I know what's missing here. Humans, there's no one
here to operate them.

"Sorry?! The Shoot will have to be cancelled?!!..... what do you mean by that?!!... I sent a
confirmation call just yesterday! And didn't we already agree on this already?!! I even
checked in with you twice that we will arrive at 1pm today?!!"

The manager rarely gets angry. Only a female employee was present. However, the girl just
repeated in panic over and over that she was just a part-time employee.

「"I apologise sir....I wasn't informed of the reason as well.....Everyone packed their
equipment and left, early in the morning for an outdoor photo shoot today......They said
they'll be somewhere in the countryside....and said they didn't know when they would come
back ..." 」

"All the photographers and makeup team? Including Mr. Park??"

「"Yes , including Mr.Park and the makeup team...received a text message this morning
telling them to keep the office for a few days." 」

"!"

The part-time employee is trying to call their superior and keeps explaining to the manager
like their about to cry. But I can only hear the music of the phone playing and no one on the
other end picks up the phone. The manager stands On the other side, he also tried to call, but
his fingertips suddenly stopped at the staff's words.

「"I don't know either, I heard that Mr. Song Yuhan needs to take an outdoor pictorial
urgently..."」

The employee who was connected to the other end hurriedly explained the current situation,
but immediately her expression turned awkward when she heard it. Their conversation went
on for a few minutes before the employee hanged up on the phone ending the conversation ...

Tut. Tut. Tut....

" I'm sorry.... It seems Myeongshin is interfering with your work because of me..."

"..."

I was about to say that I wasn't surprised and that I heard Myeongshin talk about this on the
phone on the rooftop, but I just kept quiet.

Why should he apologise? It's just a photo shoot, right?

"Can we take pictures elsewhere ? "

Immediately , the manager 's face was a little embarrassed when asked .

" Uh ... Well this is the place where the company signed a contract with... and If we want to
shoot elsewhere , we have to report it to the top for permission.....or , we can pay for it
ourselves....but well I'm kind of low on the funds right now...."

"..."

"Ah....I-Its okay!!! Even though you have signed a 1-month contract and have to send photos
as soon as possible....But don't worry! There are plenty of people in the company who can
take pictures too.......If it becomes urgent, then anyone can do it."

"..."
Whoever ?...Didn't you explain to me how important the photographer is? On the contrary,
the person who needs to be calm here is the manager, but I don't have a chance to interfere.

" Taemin , go back first today , let me see them again the day after tomorrow"

"..."

"Will the day after tomorrow be ok ?"

When the manager asked the employee who had hung up the phone at this time , she seemed
to want to cry holding the schedule .

「"This ... He also told me not to accept reservations because the schedule is already full
until the end of the month . "」

"Huh ? Ha , what about us ..."

The manager unconsciously raised his voice but then lowered his voice, he knew that this girl
over the phone was not at fault.

"Please choose a date in advance . We can arrive early in the morning ..."

The voice became smaller as if it was stuck in his throat so I couldn't hear it, with a pleading
tone to the benevolent girl. He repeatedly told the girl to contact them as soon as they had
time before they would leave the studio. Looks like he's starting to blame himself again, I
wanted to comfort him but couldn't.

"That's surprising, isn't it ? Haha , this job is always goes wrong, things like this happen
every day . "

The manager 's face muscles trembled slightly as he tried to smile . I also just nodded and got
into his old car, because I thought that no matter what I said now he wouldn't hear. Then he
gave me some papers to change the atmosphere a bit .

" I have already prepared your upcoming schedule . "

On the piece of paper he gave , all day was practice . Practice vocals , pronunciation ,
movements , dance ... In the dense schedule from morning to night , each day one or two time
boxes are highlighted in red. The manager himself took it and explained it.

"These are company-supported classes. Most of the participants are pretrained, so it might be
hard for you to keep up. But don't worry people do them all the time. If they can do it, you
can do it too."

"..."

I'm not worried at all, but like before, I didn't get a chance to say it. Because I was having
time, the manager called me to listen to a lecture one class ago . However, the content of the
call this time fell into the same situation as the call not long ago.
" What ? What does it mean to not accept the actors I take on ? The company has already
supported it... The actors are still untested ?! He don't know anything so he have to learn ! Of
course ! It's a contract support..."

The manager who was still raising his voice suddenly fell silent. When I suspected he might
have stopped breathing, he exhaled and whispered.

" ... Is it Song Yoohan ? That brat ... Hello ? Hello ! "

The manager blankly looked at the phone when the other party disconnected. I don't know the
details of what happened, but it looks like my schedule for today is empty. I looked down at
the paper in my hand. The schedule of the whole week is detailed in just one page. Draw
lines and fill in the boxes , looks like a timetable that I used to use when I was in school .
There are four such panels. I will spend a month. How will I spend a month as an actor
signing a 1-month contract? I'm sure he put a lot of thought into it.

" Taemin-ah, I'm really sorry. That's... That's..."

He said something else, but at that moment I couldn't hear anything more.

I have no power at all.

I was self-aware from the beginning and still spent time thinking about it, but in reality,...I
had no idea the opportunity had already come to me. It's just, I still silently cross out the
opponent because he seems like a troublesome person and will probably drive me crazy for a
long time.

That psychopath, he was right.

What can be done by relying on myself alone? Without any further consideration, I must
seize this opportunity. No matter how crazy the opportunity may be.

"Let's go back to the company first..."

I grabbed the manager's arm and interrupted him. Then he turned around and and I told him
what was wrong.

"He's going to be mad."

"Who?" I only replied with one name.

"Song Myeongshin ."

"What are you talking about?", followed by a series of silly words, then I asked another
question.

" What do you think of me ?"

" Huh ? What ? "

" Do you find me interesting ? "

" Well, instead of saying are you interesting , sometimes I just want to punch you . "

I smile and laughed , he answered unexpectedly seriously, I picked up the phone . I found the
phone number that I had conveniently saved and pressed .

[ Madman]

tiririri ~

After a moment , a familiar soft sound came through the phone .

「"Hello"」

"I'll give it to you."

「.... 」

I felt the puzzled look of the manager beside me , calmly adding when there was still no
response on the other line.

" So give me the deposit in advance first . "

After a while, I heard a low chuckle along with a question .

「What do I gain by having you?」

Profit? Well then.. "I'll let you punch me once in a while Oh, and there's no refund."

Click , Vroom

I confirmed the sound of the car closing tightly, sat up and leaned back against the car seat.
Perhaps because I went out to listen to the latter part of the call, the manager only heard the
first part, his expression now mixed with concern and curiosity.

"Who was that? After all, who did you say to give what? And what deposit? "

I know it would be bad to be rude to the other person, but I had to ask another question to
avoid answering him.

"Who do you think is the best ? "

"What is the best ? "

"To take a pictures. "

In the blink of an eye. He just looked at me without answering, so I had to tell him a little bit
about what he was curious about.
"Someone agreed to help. "

"Who? "

When I heard that, I remembered that I didn't even know his name.

"I don't know."

The manager's expression cracked a little when he heard my sincere answer.

"You don't know? Are you kidding?..."

"I really don't know. But I do know one thing. "

"What?"

I opened my mouth to speak as soon as he asked back.

"He is more powerful than Myeongshin "

"..."

" So who is the best photographer ? "

"If we are talking about photos then, Photographer Mr. Lee is the best but, he won't take your
photos for you. He's famous for not working with those who don't suit his liking. Wait, who is
more powerful than Myeongshin? What does he do ? How do you know he is more powerful
than Myeongshin?"

"I saw Myeongshin crouch in front of him."

I think that should be enough to explain everything. Considering the actions of Myeongshin
that I witnessed, it looks like he bowed to someone more powerful than him. I realized
because I had seen it many times before. Everywhere there are people who always rely on
their instincts to find the stronger one and then have to go elsewhere. These guys may be
annoying and despicable, but in reality it's because they're not as strong that they have to be
so vigilant. The problem is that among them there will always be those with dark intentions
who want to rise to the top. I have also witnessed with my own eyes a gang that has collapsed
just because of the tricks of a certain greedy guy. This type of person is even more dangerous
and tougher than the strong. Everyone thinks so. But obviously there are still some similar
types of people.

Myeongshin is trying to be the best, but still not the highest. So it was obvious what his
actions meant. Because he was facing someone more powerful, he bowed his head like that. I
thought this was a simple fact that didn't need much explanation, but the manager frowned
and asked again.

" Just because of that..., you asked some stranger that you don't even know ? "

" Yes . "

He didn't know what to say and just looked at me silently, then mumbled in a low voice .

"Seems like you're just living off of your instincts."

Is it that obvious? After all, everyone lives by instinct. I wanted to ask the manager but
stopped.

"But what if that person is a dangerous person? Besides, if he asks you to do weird things,
what would you do?"

The manager hesitated a bit, then calmly expressed his point of view.

"Although I don't like you looking for sponsors, but since you want revenge I can accept it,
but you don't even know who they are yet. "

" Manager, then would it be better if I let the month pass by with our hands tied just like this
because of Myeongshin?"

"Thats..."

"Do you think I look like someone who is easily fooled ? "

As soon as I finished speaking, I stared at him, he almost stopped breathing and did not
move, after a while he sighed in response.

"No."

"Then just hand it over to me and let's go . "

"Okay..." Manager answered and started the car. Suddenly he turned to look at me .

"But where are we going now ? "

The scene similar to when you first arrived at the studio opened up before your eyes.
Unidentified equipment spread like a warehouse, without a single window, all the lights were
directed towards the single white background hanging in the center. The photographer's
studio, according to the manager, is the best today, as quiet as the previous location.

"The photographer does not have any photo shoot today. We have not received any
appointment from Dream."

Inside, a single young man working at the computer desk, was rummaging through a sealed
notebook schedule. Hearing that, the manager immediately turned to look at me. His eyes
were filled with the same confidence that he confirmed to me before entering the studio.

"That person said he would help you, right? " I nodded dejectedly in response....

"We do not have an appointment, but we need to take pictures. Do you know where Mr.Lee
is?, if he comes to see us, he will know immediately."
"He's busy upstairs. So I was told not to disturb him today...."

"Well, then just call him down, okay ? We have a good reason anyway, don't worry, just try
calling."

For a long time, the young man who had to keep calling under the urging of the manager,
finally turned his back and started to whisper something. The manager looked at me with
satisfied eyes and explained to me.

"As you can see, to be able to set up a studio like this at a young age, Mr. Lee 's ability must
be said to be number one.... But he is also very stubborn , he never shoots someone he doesn't
like. So I was a bit worried, but the person you called on the phone said he would help
already, so we'll probably get some pictures taken."

There, I had to constantly hear raves about this Mr.Lee and then turned to look at the boy
who ended the call. He tensed up, turned off the phone, and opened his mouth to us
thoughtfully.

"He said he would come down soon. But... he is very angry."

"Huh ? Angry?" Stunned, the manager checked my expressionless face again, and gave me a
wry smile

"Looks like Mr.Lee still hasn't received the contact, don't worry, He'll definitely call him soon
."

"Call who? "

"Ah, it was... " the manager glanced at me again and whispered to me in a low voice so that
the young man could not hear.

"Hmm, it's not that I doubt you, but are you sure ? "

"For now please believe me. This Mr.Lee will definitely take the picture."

Seeing me, answer firmly. Thus, the manager immediately turned his head to look.

"Haha, obviously he will contact Mr.Lee."

"Who is that ? "

"...!"

"A very powerful person? "

"Excuse me? "

The young man seemed to want to cry, when he opened his mouth to say something, there
were a series of footsteps going down the stairs. I don't know if it was because I was in the
basement, but the bell and the door opened.
Boom!

Then came a voice like thunder. "Ah, Damn! Who's bothering me?!"

Just like the manager said, entering with the door open was a young man in his thirties,
wearing only a pair of underwear. The most interesting thing in this world can be said to be
standing aside and watching people tear each other apart, but if you keep repeating it over
and over, it will eventually become boring.

"I told you not to bother me ? Do you want to die? "

"Boss, I don't want to bother you, but this guy from Dream, said that someone had contacted
you about this...."

"I've never been contacted?"

"Ah... it seems like they haven't gotten in touch yet, so...."

"No matter what Director Choi says! I haven't received any contact. And I told you not to
bother me no matter what ! "

"Boss ! But because they keep saying that they will contact us, I didn't know how to handle
it. Manager, there is no contact at all!"

"I'm saying they'll contact you soon Mr. Lee, and even though you know me, you still think i
would lie? Huh? You don't trust me that much?

" AAA ! Boss please trust me . Because the manager said he would contact..."

It was like a loop. Seeing three people standing together in a triangle and saying it over and
over again makes me feel extremely confused. Is that their hobby? I doubted, slowly walking
towards the white background illuminated by the lights. I stood right in the middle of it and
slowly turn around to look around at the devices around. These are things that I have to get
used to from now on. Strangely, there was no fear or trembling at all. Maybe it's mostly
because of my fearlessness, but I still can't understand. Why should I be afraid to stand in
front of the camera? I stood looking at this pile of equipment that I assumed was to support
the front-facing camera, then suddenly realized that at some point my surroundings had
become quiet. When I rolled my eyes, the three of them were all looking at me with different
expressions. Curiosity, grimacing and worried. Among them, the one with an annoyed face
stepped forward.

"Hey , you can't just go in there . "

I cut off the young man who was waving at me to go out and turned to look at the person
standing next to him. The person looking at me with curious eyes.

"I heard you only take pictures for people you like, right?."

At my question, mr.Lee who only wore pants with one eyebrow raised, replied.
"Yes. "

"Then it doesn't matter. No matter who calls you. Since only you would be able to decide
whether you'll take it or not after you see me in person. "

He should have looked at me first and then made up his mind. Realising the meaning behind
my words, he stood silently looking at me for a while. Then he tilted his head to one side and
said.

"Take off your shirt."

It was an unexpected request, but I didn't care much to not follow it. Two crossed hands
grabbed the collar of the t-shirt and pulled it up. Stretching my head and arms, I threw my T-
shirt on the floor. And face him with a topless torso. I could feel the chill pass through my
exposed skin, but I didn't see any problem. And no shame at all. Isn't there someone cooler in
front of me? While I wondered if this Mr Lee was feeling more embarrassed, he watched my
body closely until I started to get bored. As I just silently received his gaze, I heard a
question.

"Do you do any manual labor ? These muscles don't look like bodybuilding. "

The manager next to him was quick to explain his conjecture .

" Haha, not quite manual labor, Taemin only worked as a courier you see..."

"If you talking about field work, I did those too...."

"What?! But, didn't you say that you worked in delivery during the day and at a logistics
centre at night?"

" Yes, On weekdays. "

"..."

"I only did manual labor on weekends. "

"Then when do you rest? "

"I've never taken time off."

"!"

"!"

I don't know why either, Mr.Lee took his eyes off the manager's stiff face. I turned to look at
Mr Lee, For a moment I thought his eyes were smiling, but he immediately returned to
normal and said, " Ah Well~ your just so average."

"..."
"And it's not like your exceptionally handsome either, you're aware that a face like yours is
over flowing in this world, right?...even if you heard a few times in your life that you have
pretty good features, that means nothing here."

"..."

"Rather if we look at things only with your looks, then there's not even a place for you to
squeeze in... I have a feeling that after a year or two , your face will be known a little bit
more, but that's it, with that little bit of fame, it won't work in the end, after since there won't
be many people who will recognise you..."

The last sentence that predicted my future was filled with ridicule. I could hear the manager
whispering angrily to Mr Lee, but was immediately buried by my question .

"So you don't want to take my pictures?"

When I asked dryly, the corners of his lips curled up slightly .

"Nah I'll take them for you. "

"Then let's do it.."

At my conclusion he raised the corners of his lips higher and said to the manager .

"Where did you find him ? The more you look at him the more interesting he becomes. "

The manager's face, which was still a little tense, was now completely relieved by his words
and smiled.

"Right ? If you keep looking at him, won't you want to take his pictures?"

"Of course I will take his pictures, but under the condition, of doing me a favour~"

"If i may ask, what favour it is that you ask of....?"

When the wary manager asked back, he smiled and pointed at night as if there had been a sad
expression on his face.

"I am working on a personal project and I want to take his photos for that project "

Hearing that, the manager was no longer worried and nodded in relief.

"Well of course you may take photos of him for your project, What project is it ? "

"Nude. "

"Haha, nude... What ? Mr Lee???!!!!"

The smile on his lips started to shake as he laid steady eyes on the opponent. Mr Lee quickly
expressed his intentions for the favor.
"Hey , director Choi, let me take his pictures, I've always wanted to take a picture of a body
like that! I wish for a reality that truly shows the beauty of life, not a bunch muscles which
were intentionally created !"

"Absolutely not."

"Okay I'll do it "

Ignoring the doubt as to whether my manager would have a sore throat at that rate, I repeated
what I had just interrupted.

"I will let you shoot me. Nude. "

 Chapter 9
Chapter Summary

Mr.Lee Baekwon.

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Being allowed to take nude photos, Mr Lee happily wore only his pants and ran away to
prepare for a representative photo. As for the young man, he called the staff to assist with the
make-up and shaping, began to busy moving and inventorying the equipment, the
surrounding gradually became more noisy. I don't know if the Mr Lee is the type of person
who usually has to work on a whim, these people who were suddenly called in did the job
quickly without any complaints. Meanwhile, I was dragged to a small room, taken to try on
different clothes, make up and do simple hair. In less than an hour, everything was ready for
Taemin to take photos. After the make up crew left the room, Manager Choi closed the door
of the make up room. With the sound of the door closing, the manager with a serious face
approached me.

"Taemin , let's talk for a bit."

"Okay, go ahead" I answered, he sat down across from me and the questions came pouring
out.

"Just what is the world are you thinking? Do you even know what nudes are?! Its where you
have to take everything off, like literally EVERYTHING!!, what will you do if those pictures
become your fall down later in your life?!......"

"..."

"Well, Mr Lee's work of course will be very well received, but it will definitely still have a
big impact on your image. "

" Yes. "

" ... Are you really not afraid ? Haiz, Taemin....There's no need to take pictures for him, no
matter what...."

"..."

"Didn't you say the person you called with earlier would help you out?, couldn't you just have
your profile pictures taken without any bargains?"
"..."

"You should talk to that person so Mr.Lee can take your photos without-"

"They didn't say that"

"Right they didn't say that.....huh?"

"..."

"It wasn't?!!!" The small room was immediately drowned out by the manager's loud shout .

"What do you mean ? !! You said that person agreed to help you??!!, isn't that why you told
me to bring you here?!!"

"Yes, but I didn't say he would help me with this. "

"But, when I asked you earlier on the way here, didn't you say that Mr.Lee will definitely
take your pictures for you?!!! And that you believed in him...!!"

"Ah...."

"Yes that wasn't a lie. I believed in you Manager Choi....." I watched his face turn red from
confusion.

"What? Believed in me?."

"I remembered you said that Mr.Lee would only takes pictures of people he wants to
photograph. So I thought when he sees me, he will want to take pictures for me too."

He looked at me with a puzzled expression, and I slowly explained it to him.

"You are the one who selected me...you told me that I had a charm in me that can attract the
eyes of others and that I had the potential to go up to the top.... So I thought Mr.Lee would
see the same thing in me . "

" Just for that. Just because you believe in my words and eyes of looking at people ? "

" Yes...."

"So what if Mr.Lee said he didn't want to take your pictures?" Somehow I felt his voice shake
slightly .

"No way. He is the number one rated photographer by manager Choi. His eyes can't be
wrong"

I didn't need to say anything more, but he seemed to have understood where I was coming
from. There was a moment of silence after our conversation. Meanwhile, the exaggerated
expression along with the manager 's loud voice has completely dissipated.
"But why do you have to let me keep misunderstanding things like that? Besides, you
obviously called someone to confirm before you came here right?. I thought you were calling
for help but didn't you?"

"It was the bank that called. I just confirmed the remaining balance of the demo account, and
the reason why I left it misunderstand, is because I like that look . "

"Like the face of a fool ? " I frowned and shook my head.

"It is the appearance that does not pay attention to the face and tries to ask and urge the
opponent. In the past, you always lowered himself and bowed before others. However, when
Mr. Lee appeared with the image of the photographer. You jumped out and cursed, but you
laughed again and raised your voice to argue."

"You did a good job." He looked down at me with a small smile.

"I used to use this thick face to ask for help. Before, but... have i always been so cowardly all
this time ? "

I didn't answer, but even so, He had a bitter smile on his face.

"Right ? Cowardly, I can only bow my head... "

Knock knock

After a knock on the door, I was called outside to start taking pictures. As soon as I got up
from my seat , the manager also stood up , his voice was back to normal , said in a low voice
.

"Thank you . "

Turning to look, I saw his smiling face .

"For believing in me..... "

'Manager Choi is the only person I can trust.'

I didn't think it was necessary to say this answer from the bottom of my heart, so I grabbed
the doorknob without saying anything, and heard a question again.

"Ahem...So what the hell did you ask that person after all ? "

"Nothing special."

"I see......"

Yes....Nothing special....

{「"What do I gain by having you?"」}

{"Sometimes I'll let you punch me a few times. Oh, and there's no refund".}

{「"That's fun. But, I don't want to"」}

{ " Why ? " }

{「"Well, because I have more trouble than that. To be honest you are not very interesting, I
mean, I will still invest in you for making me laugh so much. First of all I will believe in your
future and give you the deposit , you can raise your self-worth so I'll be more interested in
you. You shouldn't assume that. If you don't want your useless body to be eaten away. "」}

{「 "So what do you want as a deposit?"」}

{"You. How much influence do you have over the agency?..."}

{「" More than you think . "」}

{ " Then get an employee to be disciplined. " }

{「' Who ? '」}

{"Choi Deukpal. My Manager.... " }

Click. Snap.

The sound of the camera taking pictures was so loud that it could reach the ceiling. A bright
light fell from above on my head. All eyes turned to me at once. A crowd of people stirred.
Again the sound of the equipment being moved, the snapping sound of the camera snapping.
And author Lee's voice directs me.

"Lower your chin ! "

Snap.

"Lean a little and look at me ! "

Snap.

"Don't look like that , be as gentle as when you look at your lover ! "

Click tap .

"Ah that's not it...it's fine you don't need to make that expression, my bad..."

I almost lost my sanity. All I could do was focus on his voice and follow his advice. I can't
even think about what I look like and what my expression will be. Standing in front of the
camera and not thinking about it, it seems to embarrass me more than I thought it would. I
don't know if it's because Mr Lee is pressing the camera shutter button while talking nonstop,
that's why I'm like this. No matter how many times I was reminded to relax my shoulders, my
mind was still reeling until I was able to move my stiff body. It was then that I realized how
stupid I had always been, and when I heard Lee's question, I had stopped now.

"Let's take a break. You don't seem to take pictures very often, do you?"

He was looking at the small screen to adjust the camera.

"Your whole body is as stiff as a log. Your expressions are not varied.

"..."

"But his eyes didn't avoid it. He wasn't embarrassed either."

When he raised his head, a strange smile appeared on his face. For me, this was too
embarrassing, but I didn't have to tell him either, so I instinctively shut my mouth. Maybe he
thinks I'm angry because there's no response, he laughs and shrugs.

"Ah, it's just great. Because it's rare that someone looks straight into the camera and doesn't
care about what's going on around them. Are you always so fearless?"

Is it my hallucination when he looks like he's expecting my answer? There may be a slight
difference , but I have received similar glances . The juniors who just joined the racing club
that I used to lead, or the bullies who used to admire me when they went to steal money.
Those eyes shone with unconditional admiration that my every word would not let them
down. Of course, at that time, I purposely said some childish words to show off my prestige
to satisfy all those expectations. To say that I have no hesitation now would be lying. I really
want to say. But author Lee doesn't look like the type of person who would get hurt if I told
the truth .

"No." I added slowly, looking at the people around me, the appliances and the high ceiling .

"I'm very scared now. I'm just good at hiding."

This answer is given perhaps because I have changed , but also because I need to get used to
it. To know who I am. Fortunately, Mr Lee didn't seem to be disappointed with my answer. I
thought he wanted to tilt his head to the side, but a smile appeared on his lips instead.

"Oh I thought you were the type to just look serious. It's true that the more I look at you the
more attractive you get," he whispered as he approached me with twinkling eyes .

" Hey, Mr. Lee Taemin. I can feed you too. If you think men are fine then..."

"AHEM!!!" Suddenly I heard a loud cough, then saw my manager put his hand on Mr.Lee's
shoulder .

"I'll be to one to raise Taemin, so stop worrying about him and keep taking pictures Mr.Lee. "

Surprised by Mr.Choi's appearance, he blushed and responded.

"But, I can raise him better than that..."

"I can raise him much better . "

When the manager of this side glared in protest, Mr Lee asked with a trembling voice...again
.

" So what if I can raise better and better ? "

"Dream on. Because I can certainly raise better and better than that."

"Only director Choi thinks so , and if I raised him good good good better better... "

Is this a New game ? I looked suspiciously at the two of them, then a woman came over to fix
my makeup and smiled at me.

" I think Mr.Lee likes you a lot Lee Taemin, I haven't seen him joking around like he's
outspoken about who to raise these days . "

" Then why doesn't he do it these days ?"

I asked lightly as if I was just talking about it, she replied softly.

"He's lost his heart. Then he declares that he will only fall in love with the opposite side... Of
course , his object of love is always different. Oh, please keep this a secret . "

"Does the artist who broke Mr.Lee's heart have anything to do with my manager ?" I nodded
and asked in response.

As I watch my manager and the photographer continue to bicker like idiots. While the
manager does looks a bit overzealous, Mr.Lee has the advantages of being a top
photographer, but he still is somewhat inferior. Right from the beginning , the manager once
said that there was a little problem with Mr.Lee . As I stared at the girl for no reply, she
awkwardly turned away to look at the two still arguing on the other side. Now the battle
between the two has escalated to a math problem when they suddenly count the wrong
number of ' good together ' words .

"Um, I didn't mean to tell you, but since you're in this world, you'll know anyway. But as you
guessed it right."

Her answer could not help but reveal a little smile. There are not many people who can be
both. Mr Lee's gay object and the former artist of a manager choi who doesn't like sponsors
like that. Sigh.....Wherever I go I can hear your name, Song Myeongshin.

"It's Song Yoohan."

Although no reply was given, it was okay. Her surprised look said it all. I left the manager
behind and went back to the front parking lot to see the pictures I had taken in 2 hours.
Perhaps it was because I had to do unfamiliar jobs that I felt extremely tired. I was walking
and wanted to get in the car when someone called me from behind. I stopped at the parking
lot gate and turned to look at the one who was calling me..... it was Mr.Lee. He quickly
approached me but, kept looking behind him as if he were afraid someone was chasing him.
"Hey, where are you going ? "

"Parking lot. "

"What are you doing in the parking lot ? "

"I was going to rest for a while in the manager's car. "

Then Mr.Lee suddenly widened his eyes.

"Tired? I see, in that case If you want , you can stay at my place on the 2nd floor ! Oh by the
way we can also talk about the nude project there "

He replied, pointing and looking up excitedly, my eyes followed to where he was pointing
towards.

"No need. "

By the time I lowered my gaze, I saw him standing there with his hand raised .

"Why? Ah, is it because of director Choi?, your manager Taemin ? "

"No."

"Is that so? Or do you not like me? Do you feel uncomfortable with men ? "'

I observed Mr.Lee....'32 or 33' He looked around that age... with faint wrinkles around his
eyes. But the disappointed expression on his face looked like a child's.

"I don't hate it. It's not annoying either. But, that doesn't mean it's okay to just roll and play
around. So, go find someone to be your real target. Come on . "

To be honest , when I heard that he was once heavily broken by Myeongshin, it's not that I
didn't think about whether it would be possible to take advantage of this. However, Manager
Choi is enough, I don't want to drag someone who doesn't want revenge here anymore.

Probably because most people are like that, Even when they were lost or betrayed, they did
not choose revenge like Mr Lee and his manager, so Myeongshin could peacefully stand in
the current position. However, that is only most, not everyone in this world is the same.
Myeongshin probably overlooked that. There are still people equal to his own time and in
genuine strength who will make him pay the price.......Like me here.... I don't know what Mr
Lee will do after getting dumped, but it seems he's determined not to date any more artists.
Therefore, I purposely said it in a dry tone so that the other person could hear the coldness in
it. After his face was blank for a while, he opened his mouth again.

" You... Woa ! What to do ! I'm going to fall for you ! "

Huh ? I wondered if I had misheard and furrowed my brows, his excited voice confirming my
thoughts.
"It's okay, I don't need you to feel anything for me ! Just let me play with you, I will do
anything. Hmm ? "

Is he...an idiot?...

"What do you want ? I know a lot of people, I can contact them to shoot CFs ( commercials )
right away. Or, I also know a director of this movie, if you want it immediately... "

" No need ! "

Fortunately, a loud voice interrupted Mr Lee's words. The manager ran out of breath and
came to stand in front of me and raised his chin.

"That's enough ! I can support my own actors, so Mr.Lee please give up . "

"But, I can give Lee Taemin what he wants ! "

"What ? How do you know what Taemin wants?!, Ah?!! Taemin?! Did you tell him you want
revenge on Myeongshin ?"

"No, but now you've said it. The cats out of the bag."

I should have noticed since the moment he brought all his worries about the his children's
school fees to a strange delivery man he had never met, that he is in fact in open book.
Unfortunately, Mr Lee stood by the line and listened to all of it before he could respond to the
manager, who reacted.

"Revenge? Did you enter the entertainment world to get revenge? Who is Myeongshin ?"

Only then did the manager realise and gasped.

"Ah..."

Mr.Lee turned his head at the speed of light .

"Myeongshin is Song Yoohan's real name?! "

"Huh?! Mr Lee doesn't even know Yoohan's real name ? "

Mr.Lee's eyes suddenly opened wide and he turned to look at me.

"Woa , are you really going to take revenge on Yoohan ? That's great."

Instead of looking at him, I turned to look at the manager. He met my eyes and shivered,
taking a step back and grabbing the arm of the overjoyed Mr.Lee.

"Hey Mr Lee, I was just joking. Haha, revenge? Aha....I made a mistake nothing of the sort....
"
 The manager tried to fix the situation but it was no use, not even Mr.Lee would believe
that.....

"It can't be, On Director Choi's face it's clearly written that it's true. So, you want to avenge
him too, Director Choi? Ah ah, let me in! I want revenge too!"

Suddenly, I didn't want to get revenge anymore.

Chapter End Notes

T/N: Poor Mr.Lee... Getting his heart broken by Song Myeongshin and being discarded
rip...
 Chapter 10
Chapter Summary

Alice in wonderland.

It was after we had a simple dinner that I had to listen to the manager and apologize all the
way back to the company.

"Don't worry haha- I'll buy alcohol and brainwash Mr Lee into thinking it's all a joke, so it's
okay...It's Mr Lee afterall."

I was about to say I was starting to feel tired, when suddenly I heard a faint vibration
somewhere.

"Mr Lee has a very poor drink, so if I say it over and over again that it's a joke..."

"You have a call."

I pointed to the cell phone next to him. He stopped talking and looked at his phone, then
happily pulled over to the side of the road, quickly putting on his headset to connect. When I
was wondering who called him and was so happy, I saw the name ' Chief Park ' on the phone
screen. Ah, that Chief Park who was sobbing. When I recalled the person who interviewed
me, the voice of the manager sitting next to me suddenly became strange.

"Yes ? Chief Park , what do you mean. Why am I being disciplined ? Yes. Yes , that is true .
Bu , that's not what I mean...but it's not that I have any objections, it's that all scheduled
classes are suddenly canceled, so I just wanted to ask..."

While he unconsciously raised his voice, he looked at me and lowered his voice .

"Wasn't it the company's fault that the originally registered classes were canceled ? I got it. I
understand. But did Chief Park check why it was canceled? No, I'm not making excuses, I'm
just explaining why I was disciplined for being against the officer in charge. And if I don't
have that much of an opinion, how can I be a manager.. Yes, yes.. I got it . "

Tut. Tut....

"...Haa"

Manager hung up the phone with a serious face , looked at the phone screen for a long time.
Then remained the same and opened his mouth .

"Taemin ah , why don't you ask me what happened. Go..on... "

"What's happened ? "

He raised his eyes but his expression remained unchanged, the eyes of a normally gentle
human were now darkened, It was clear that he was angry.

"Do you remember I called the person in charge of your canceled classes this morning?
That's the problem. I was reported threatening an employee so now I have to pay a fine from
my supervisor. So I won't get the basic operation fee for a month ."

There was a faint smile on his face, but his eyes remained dark. Instead of being silent, I
slowly spoke up.

"Then I guess it can't be helped. Seems like there's no choice but to give up on the lessons."

"!!"

"I'll be fine, for learning I can just go to prep schools...."

"It can't be fine!!. Because it's so absurd. Obviously your scheduled classes are all canceled
by Myeongshin. "

As soon as he finished speaking, he closed his mouth and lowered his eyes down as if
thinking about something before lifting them up.

"That's right, it was Myeongshin who was wrong first. Why should I be disciplined ? That
fuckin bastard!!...."

Hearing Manager curse words at Myeongshin for the first time made me smile inside.

"So what are you going to do now ? "

"Damn, I have to go to the company, even if I can't expose everything, I still have to erase my
mistake. I should have went to the company in the first place.....I'm sure it's because I'm
scared of stupid words..."

He scolded himself and roughly started the car and drove away. Once the car had rolled away,
I leaned back against the car seat and opened the window....

"Why don't you make a call instead of revoking the office."

"What call ?" He asked again, I turned to look at him .

"First let go see Chief Park . "

Chief Park's office is on the top floor of the building. The executive offices are all gathered in
one place, so we have to go through multiple closed doors with different levels of verification
from the entrance to the lobby. We were able to get in through the manager yelling at Chief
Park. I stepped on the carpet without a sound and entered the office not far from the entrance.
Chief Park was sitting on the opposite side with a serious expression because he knew we
were here to protest, so he put on a face that had all the tough features of a man, but it didn't
seem to be very effective, because I already knew he was a crybaby.

"Manager Choi is very loud , so I asked the two of you to come up here to talk, but saying it
in advance won't work. " He forcefully told the manager to let him lead the matter first .

"I contacted the staff you called in the morning and they said it's true that you intend to
oppose them.....Of course Manager Choi seems to be the victim but..."

"So you know. I was in a bad situation."

The manager interrupted and approached, causing the manager Park to close his mouth with a
confused look on his face. After that, the manager neared out his name .

"Yoohan, is it Song Yoohan ? "

"Cough, let's see. I don't know. If you're just saying that without proof..."

"Haha, I can give you proof....watch it here."

When he finished talking, he used his phone to send a message. Not long after connecting the
phone to the speakerphone he had taken from the car, the phone rang. The manager smiled
and gave the phone to the head of the Park department.

"Listen carefully. Hello? Myeongshin right?"

「"What do you mean by that? What do you mean thanks to me?"」

I could hear Myeongshin's exasperated voice through the speakerphone. Now, the manager
only smiled at him, no longer had to bow like before.

" Ah , of course thanks for worrying about my newcomer. It's all thanks to the eldest hyung.
Thank you for taking away all the studio photographers we signed with the company. Only
then can Mr.Lee of studio XX could take a photo for him." When Myeongshin asked again,

「"Mr.Lee?...Don't make me laugh your over doing it with that bluff..."」

"It is indeed Mr Lee...Haha, by the way, I also filed a complaint with the company because
the registered classes weren't for newbies who didn't know anything. That's why Head of
Department Park gave us a dedicated instructor there! Ha ha, if it's not thanks to you, then
what is it? Thank you very much indeed. This time the person who was brought in was a
university lecturer... "

Tut. Tut. Tut..

It seems that the other party has hung up so the only sound left is the sound of the phone
coming from the speaker. The manager raised his head to look at department head Park.

"If he now complains to you department head Park about dedicated instructors, then i'll be
right? "
When asked by Mr.Choi, Chief Park put his hand on his forehead because he had a headache.

"I know it is true, but if you lie like that and if he finds out ? The fact that it was
photographed by studio XX's Lee is just a matter of checking ... "

" It's real. "

"Hah? "

"I just brought Taemin back after taking pictures there."

The manager said in a smug tone. It was a bit different from the image of the old manager
running around holding a can of water in his hand that I met the other day.....now he's
standing up straight and looking at the other person with confidence.

Chief Park must have been surprised, then blinked and cleared his throat.

"Cough, so what if I don't get a call ? "

"He will call."

"..."

"..."

"So if he phone calls, please let Taemin attend the classes as per your contract. Mr.Park, I
don't care if there is an operation fee."

Chief Park silently watched the manager speak in a serious tone and nodded .

"Yes. I will."

"Thank you, Chief Park. Oh yes, by the way Taemin said he has something to ask. "

He remembered my request before coming here. The department head Mr.Park suddenly
became a bit wary as if recalling the scene where I was holding a knife and 'threatening'
him.....

"Hmm, what do you want to know ?"

" Please tell me who it is. "

" Who...what ? "

"The one who ordered to discipline my manager . "

There were many reasons why I asked that Psychopath to discipline my manager, but the
biggest reason was still that I wanted to know his identity. I could have easily asked him, but
I wanted to double check before he told me. I wonder if he can really do anything I ask. And
now the opportunity has come. But Chief Park's reaction was a bit strange.
" Huh ? "

He seemed very surprised, so he just stared at me, I asked again.

"To be honest, it's very strange. Why force discipline just because a phone call doesn't even
count as a recommendation....It's like someone is behind the scenes manipulating everything.
"

Of course it was me....

" Ah... That's... It's..."

He opened his mouth in shock but only stammered out a sound like an idiot with his eyes
wide open. But why should he be so surprised? Although I knew he probably wouldn't
answer easily, I didn't expect him to be so surprised.

"Is it because the person who pressures you is an artist ? "

The manager who was always watching beside me suddenly got angry and shouted at my
question .

" Artist ? Could it be Song Yuhan ? That guy??!!. "

" Ah,...no...Not Song Yuhan...and...Not an artist either . "

This time it was my turn to be surprised when he waved his hand in denial....Hmm? Not an
artist? So he's in another position to give him orders? I furrowed my brows and asked Chief
Park to confirm once more.

"Really not an artist ?" he Nodded in response

" Then why are you so surprised ? "

I couldn't help but ask, Chief Park then he swallowed and said .

" I was really surprised. I didn't expect you would actually ask that question . "

Really ask?....what?....

" I actually received an order. "

" Order?... what order? "

" When someone asks me about a disciplinarian, this is the answer . "

He looked at me awkwardly and opened his mouth with difficulty.

"Stop worrying about other people's business '200 won', you idiot.... That is it ."

I turned my back , trying to swallow the curse words in my heart that were about to burst out
. Okay, I admit. He really is much more of a pain in the ass than me. Manager and Chief Park
both wondered what the '200 won' was all about, so it took me a long time to change the
subject and leave the company. I refused the manager's good will and walked to the bus stop
alone. I got on the bus in the opposite direction from the way I usually go home. There reason
was because, just as i left the company, at that moment, I received a message as if it was just
waiting for me to leave.

["Come here now. " ]

The sender was [ Madman ] .

The lights in the entertainment district were brighter than during the day, making me a little
dizzy. In other places, it is time to relax after a long day,...but it's only this place that is still
bustling as usual. Busy people flowed on the street, long lines of sidewalk shops, cars moving
slowly trying to cross the narrow road. Chatting , laughing , the sound of excitement mixed
with the popular music crept through the buildings.

Everyone seemed to be mesmerized and absorbed in that bustling atmosphere. Things that
don't concern me. Music, noise, neon lights all left no impression on me . I still have not
forgotten the fun of laughing and drinking with everyone back then. Maybe it's because I
haven't touched it in years, that part of my past enjoyment seems to have been cut by a knife.
From that moment five years ago. So, I feel like it will never change no matter how much
time has passed. Like I can't go back. I stopped and looked at the sign hanging at the entrance
leading down. Checking the string of English names that looked like phone fonts, I entered.
Then, a muscular man in a black suit next to the entrance stood up to stop me.

"You can't go this way."

I looked down the stairs, and checked the name again, and continued on. I ignored him and
moved, but this person who looked like a security guard continued to put his hand out in front
of me.

"This is a membership club, if you are not a member you cannot enter."

"What if I am a member ? "

The guard hesitated, then stepped back a little, watching me from below. Then he asked,
looking suspiciously like he thought I didn't fit his standards.

"Are you a member? "

"No."

Looking at his contorted face, I pointed down .

"But, the person waiting down there is a member."

The security guard immediately apologized and asked something into the receiver connected
to the headset . I'm annoyed that he told me to go to such a troublesome place. So, I stood
slightly tilted, the security guard was checking when suddenly asked me.
"What is the name of your companion? "

"That ..."

"Could you tell me the name of your companion ? "

"!"

"You have to give me your name so I can check..."

"Let's see if anyone looks like a madman in there."

"Huh ? " He raised his voice and grimaced.

If I did, he might forcefully drive me away, so I took a big step back. That's it, anyway, he
just told me to come this far, I've already done it, so it doesn't matter if I leave now. If he does
come, I can just make excuses, so I turn around. As I was about to leave quickly, I seemed to
hear someone running up the stairs and calling my name back.

"Is it Mr. Lee Taemin ?"

That's not my real name , so I thought it would be fine to just deny it and leave...However, I
couldn't help but turn around at the next confirmation.

"Ah yes, Lee Taemin is just a stage name, and his real name is Lee Baekwon, if it's you, then
please..."

When I looked over, I saw the security guard standing....I blushed in surprise at that so called
'real name of mine'.

Because of my 'real name' Lee Baekwon, I have to trust this so-called club manager down
below. Other than the speculation that this shop with a long English name would just look
like a regular bar, the atmosphere here is like that of a high-class, classy and quiet restaurant.
Classical tunes rang out , chandeliers hung from the ceiling and paintings hung everywhere in
the small hall . Around the hall, narrow passages curved in various directions extending to
three places, giving the place the feeling of the center of a maze.

" This way . "

Just as I stopped and looked around, he called out softly and led me into the leftmost aisle .

"It's easy for first timers to get lost , so please follow closely behind me."

Perhaps he was right, the strange passage met more corridors and branched again, it seems
that i really would have lost my way if i missed the manager. The only distinguishing feature
was the doors on either side of the corridors, all of them of different designs. The manager
stopped in front of one of them, opened the door, and reached in.

"Can you wait here for a moment?"'

Entering the small room with furniture that looked like a normal apartment, I asked him as he
closed the door.

" How long ?" He was about to close the door when he stopped and replied with a smile .

" It won't take more than 30 minutes . "

Click-

After the door closed, I looked around the quiet room, sat down at the end of the long sofa
and checked the time.

9:29 pm.

"Come quickly..." I was mumbling when suddenly the door opened and someone walked in.

"Hello sir." A beautiful girl approached and greeted.

The lightly makeuped face looked like it came out of a painting and the skin was clean and
spotless. Exalted by a deep red dress that revealed a high neckline under her bouncy hair, it
looked even more white and glowing. This girl looks even more beautiful than many artists in
the world, to the point that it can make people on the street turn their heads to look at each
other, holding a tray of glasses and a bottle of Western wine in her hand.

However, it was immediately apparent that she was clearly not a waitress carrying a glass of
wine at all. With Serving a glass of wine or anything. With that side slit red dress and
gorgeous jewelry, she looked more like a receptionist. The problem is why the receptionist
entered this room. It's not like I haven't been to a place like this in the past so I know well,
unless I'm a loyal customer, alcohol and women will never automatically be offered.
Confused, I watched her gently sit down beside me. Before my gaze, the girl came to sit
closer to me and smiled.

"In the meantime , let's chat for a while"

" No need "

" Ah , don't you like to be disturbed ? Well then..."

" I said no need." Staring at the girl. I coldly spat out.

There was a hint of embarrassment on the beautiful woman's face, but I had no choice. Based
on my experience, their job is to receive guests, so even if the man sitting in the room
refuses, they can't just leave. I'm not used to this, so I thought I only had to refuse once. But,
no matter how unlucky I am, I have to say it clearly.

" Get out of here. " I pointed at the drink and asked in a low voice .

The girl stopped breathing for a moment,and looked at me and realised it was true, and
reluctantly put on a smile.
"Aren't you satisfied with me? Or should I bring forth another drink?"

She was immediately able to return to her original bright voice, showing how well-trained the
girl was. From the looks to training. Since it's mentioned as a membership, the quality here
can be counted on to be quite high. Maybe that bottle alone is equivalent to half a year of my
salary.

"Tell me if you like any kind of wine. He told me to say to you that you don't have to worry
about money, and just need to wait comfortably."

The voice is as sweet as the song of a bird. I would be grateful if I could drink expensive
wine for free, but...

" I don't drink...So take it away."

After the second comment , the girl finally got up from her seat. However, the girl left the
wine behind and walked out the door smiling.

" Looks like you're not happy with me. I'll call someone else over. "

The girl left before I could say no, and after a long time someone actually approached. This
time a handsome guy. Sure enough, also a face with a more beautiful appearance than many
artists in the world, he smiled at me and entered the room.

" Woah, you are so lovely..."

" Get out...." I said , somehow I had an uneasy feeling that these words would have to keep
coming out of my mouth .

9:59 pm.

When the clock struck the right time, I got up from my seat immediately. From now on, men
and women have had enough, taking turns entering, After all, taking turns entering , causing
me to constantly chase them out, and in the end 30 minutes had passed. I really wanted to
leave this room because I've had enough, but the door opened before I could even touch it.

"Sorry to keep you waiting for so long . I have come to pick you up . "

As soon as the face of the club manager who led me here first met my eyes , I really wanted
to swear . It only takes one step faster to leave. I tried to suppress the regret in my heart and
was dragged along with him through the labyrinth of corridors. Turn right, turn left, then turn
right again. I had passed these passages enough for the back to gradually disappear from
view, but I was not bored at all. Watching the doors change is also quite magical for me. I
think I've seen this scene in some fairy tale. Labyrinth of corridors with different doors.

T/N: Alice in wonderland reference

She becomes huge and can also shrink, and a rabbit appears...

"Do you want to go inside?"

When I looked up, I saw that he had opened an iron door at the end of the corridor and
pointed inside. Ah,...I remembered that the girl entered the wrong door,and got into trouble,
and so she fell into a wonderland. For some reason, I have the feeling that if I step inside, I
will also fall into another magical land. But that feeling was gone in an instant.

" Mr. Lee Baekwon ? "

I lazily reacted to the name making it impossible not to wake up from reality . The manager
who was over 40 walked in first and kindly explained.

" We're almost there. Mr. Lee Baekwon."

" ... "

" Is there anything uncomfortable about Mr. Lee Baekwon ? "

" No . " I replied briefly to confirm with him.

Obviously he didn't mean anything by calling me that. Even so, the innocent person still felt
awkward at my gaze and stepped inside. It was a storage room with stuff piled up on either
side, but he slid right through them and opened another door on the opposite side and went
in. Then, another corridor appeared. These corridors are a little different. No decorations, no
music, like a corridor for employees who are busy moving. The manager crossed the narrow
aisle, came to a nearby door, knocked and turned to look at me.

" He is waiting inside. "

Then he gently opened the door and stepped aside...I looked around once more before
entering. Having a room deep inside this wonderland meant he couldn't at least be a
guest...Or is he the owner of this place?

" Who is the person inside ?" I tried to ask, he was a bit confused but immediately replied
with a smile .

" Of course it is the one who is waiting for you, Mr. Lee Baekwon. "

I suddenly felt extremely regretful , when I only had 200 won in my pocket the day I first met
him
 Chapter 11
Chapter Summary

Never make the same mistake twice.

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

To be honest, if he was training a beast in the room with a whip, I wouldn't be surprised.
Therefore, no matter how chaotic the interior was, I could still calmly observe. A Simple
office furniture, phase numbers and desks that don't match the classic wallpaper and crimson
carpet. It was a large room for one person to use, but the desks, drawers were all piled up
with papers and thick folders. I closed the door and stopped when I saw the madman sitting
behind a large desk in the front. He wore glasses, with his eyes darting back and forth
between the two screens in front of him and the messy papers on the desk. Behind the thin
silver-rimmed glasses is his expressionless face while working, it feels like a different person.

" Sit down. "

The brief command and low voice told me it was him. However, I was forced to slightly
frown at his command. The only sofa that could be sat on was already occupied by piles of
papers and other things. Seeing him still leisurely continue to work, I had to put the stack of
papers aside and sit down. This situation was a bit unexpected for me. When I first arrived, I
thought I would see a scene of him drinking to his heart's content and disturbing me. I even
prepared myself for the worst case scenario of getting a few more punches, but in the
end...what kind of hard work atmosphere is this? Looking at the pile of documents, more than
half of them in English.

" Who are you ? "

I asked, Chief Park the same question, combined with the current situation, it's clear that he is
not an artist. A question that should have been asked in the first place, he answered without
even lifting his head.

" A Shareholder. "

Shareholder ? I couldn't immediately understand this but he might mock me if I asked him
again. Fortunately, he explained further in a dry tone.

"To be precise, one of the major shareholders"

Well, even without asking, he's probably one of the shareholders of Dream. However, I do
not understand the status of a major shareholder because I do not know these things very
well. Only by owning a lot of shares is it possible to freely go in and out of the company,
have the actors bow their heads and discipline their staff... Come to think of it , when I first
met him, I attempted to ask for a cigarette from him but at the time he talked to me as if I was
the one who was intentionally trying to hit on him. Is this usually how it is for someone of the
major shareholders position?. I felt like something was wrong here, but I couldn't think of
anything to do with it, so I had to move on to the next question.

"What's your name?"

After hearing my question, he raised his head for the first time. He took off his glasses, held
them in one hand and looked at me silently, then had that unique smile on his face again.

"When asking for someone's name, you should tell your name first. Or do you like the name
Lee Baekwon?"

"Lee Yoohan. "

I thought he would be surprised because it resembled Myeongshin's stage name, but he had
no interest in his name and put on his glasses again .

"Jay."

Huh?....I frowned at him. But apparently because he had finished naming himself, he
continued to look at the document and the screen again.

Jay is an English name right? He didn't say his last name was ' Je ' or ' Yi' right? Suddenly my
whole body fell apart. I thought that knowing his name and identity would feel like knowing
a lot about him, but now there are even more things that I don't know about him. I turned to
look at him and leaned back on the sofa. Then he turned his gaze back to the TV placed on
the front wall. The large screen doesn't look like it fits in this office-like layout at all. I looked
at the glossy black screen and counted in my heart. After I finished counting to nine, I was
deciding in my heart to get up when something fell down beside me. It was a USB that he
had thrown to me. I didn't take it, but looked at him, and heard him speak.

" Open it up and have a look . "

After he said that he continue back to his work and once again ignoring me. I followed in suit
without saying anything more, because I felt like I shouldn't bother him. Perhaps because of a
little curiosity, I did not rush to leave. The office is located in the corner of a bar, the face
with glasses that doesn't smile while working, or even his name, it's all beyond my
expectations. When I plugged in the USB Into the player under the TV and turned it on , the
title appeared on the screen, the movie started . Five short films, each about 25 minutes long.
In the last film, when the subtitles stopped showing up, suddenly I heard a voice coming from
behind me .

" How was it ? "

"What do you mean how was it?"

" The films. "

He changed his question when he saw that I couldn't answer.

"Which ones did you like best?"

I think back to the five movies I just watched. To be honest, I don't think it's all that
interesting. I don't understand this genre of content with nothing special, nor any highlight,
just simple footage of daily life with the camera. Still, there's something worth remembering
here.

" The first and the fourth. "

At my answer, he slightly raised one of his lips. He better not laugh because I'm feeling rather
pissed right now. But rather he looked like he was smiling , and that actually makes me even
more annoyed .

"I'm surprised...How did you know?"

What?.....The way he looked at me like he is so shocked...

" Both these films are produced by the same director. "

So what ?...The purpose of me having to sit here and watch this boring movie for nearly 2
hours just to guess which movie has the same director of the same era? I don't know what the
hell I'm doing here anymore,...I was about to get up when I heard a lazy voice that belonged
only to him.

"I need to pick a movie to invest into you see. A new director is of course a lot of risk, but if
you choose well, the return on investment will still be as high as usual. We still have to
considering the tastes of amateurs like you too."

He lazily rubbed his neck with one hand, adding.

" This is one of my jobs. Choosing movies to invest into, collect money, and make profits.
Any more questions ? "

I opened my mouth while looking at him with suspicious eyes. Why was he kind enough to
explain it to me? Okay, if he's gonna be like that then I shouldn't betray his kindness now.

"Is this your store? "

" It's not. "

Not his?, but how he can unilaterally use such an office , I don't understand....I don't know if
it's because of my obvious expression, he has a smile on his lips.

" I have shares here. "

.....He invested his money here and there...

" But more than that, this store is very useful. Any other questions ?"

"What's the reason for calling me here?, I didn't come just to watch movies right?"

"It could've been the only reason, who knows or like planning to use a worthless person like
you for something useful like that "

"..."

" But, yes, there is another purpose. "

" What is it ? "

"What do you think it is?"

He was looking forward to what i would say. He took his hand off his neck, raised his head. I
caught sight of those smiling eyes, but the fact that those eyes weren't smiling inside
remained the same. So I couldn't take his words as a joke, it's just that his voice has softened
a bit.

"What were you expecting?...perhaps did you imagine me suddenly attacking you? Like the
one were i shove my dick inside you and wildly thrust in and out continuously? Making an
absolute wreck out of you~"

Perhaps I should consider his personality a bit too corrupt. Despite admitting that the other
person is stronger than me, I can't help control my emotions. Although the best solution in
this case is to just let it go, but....only after I responded to his provocation.

"That's right~ How'd you know that ? I'm just imagining a dick going inside and thrusting
around like crazy. "

Faced with that smiling face, I gave him the same laugh and beamed back at him .

"But as me the one entering and Fucking you"

I lowered my gaze and scanned his body from the bottom up. The buckled belt is the same
color as the black pants that fit his body, hugging the waist to reveal a flat stomach, and the
shirt being neatly tucked into his pants. Along the thin shirt that concealed his muscular
chest, I slowly looked up and met his dark eyes. Different from the smiling mouth, the
moment i met that emotionless gaze, coldness suddenly emanated from deep within. I
subconsciously have a little regret, but my nature has suppressed it all. Whenever I meet
anyone stronger, I always want to challenge them no matter how scared I am.

"Whatever, maybe I can turn a blind eye and fuck you once."

I purposely put on a dry tone to show that I wasn't shaken. No sarcasm, but I know this word
will probably provoke the other party. So, I purposely looked him in the eye. The moment the
darkness gradually faded, I felt the light spreading in those eyes, I heard a voice.

"It's an honour. That I'm worth for you to fuck once, anyway it works for me."
Huh ?....I unconsciously furrowed my brows. He tilted his head to the side and put a smile
around the corner of his lips as if he had found something interesting.

"That means, it won't matter if I take the top position and can play you any time, rather than
someone who can fuck me once like you. Isn't it ? "

"Don't fuck with me.... "

"What's the matter? It's fair. Since the person who wants to do the thrusting will have a
chance to do it, no?." he added nonchalantly .

"W-what?!"

"I'm able to fuck you while turning a blind eye and i can make you suffer a thousand times
like that."

I looked at him silently for a long time, because I was holding back the vulgar words that
were about to come out of my heart. However, even though I thought that the side that was
distracted first would be the loser, but I couldn't stop my harsh tone from coming out.
Honestly, I'm not familiar with a situation like this. Since 5 years ago, very few people have
been able to stimulate me enough to make my emotions swing. It made me think to myself,
how can I who knows about everything that Myeongshin has done and still suppresses my
explosive anger, can react to this person each words like that.

"That's just your opinion."

"That's reflected in your mind. You said you will only fuck me once. You should be grateful
that I will do what you want.."

What reason is this? I stared at him again spouting those nonsense words, and suddenly
remembered that he was the one who tried to get 200 million won from me just for one of his
half-smoked cigarette.

Ah, right. I'm dealing with a madman.

"I don't have any intentions on being fucked by you!!. "

" Why? " He put on a dumbfounded face with a seemingly innocent question.

"Because I wasn't planning on messing around with you in the first place, Besides.."

I paused for a moment, then gave the most important reason.

"I've always been on the initiative side."

At my answer, he straightened up, his eyes no longer bored as before.

"Interesting. Always huh...then that means you haven't given your virginity to anyone so
far?"
As soon as he finished speaking, he smiled as if he was enjoying something. So I nodded and
opened my mouth.

"Of course. No one, not a single-..."

Before I could finish my sentence, something popped up in my head. A scene flashed through
my brain like a full-color scene in a black-and-white video. The trembling memory of sitting
on someone's body in a dimly lit motel.

Damn, along with the cursing, the memory of 5 years ago gradually flashed into my mind.
Maybe that was the time when I was still distributing leaflets. When I wore the stuffed animal
mask and went to the motel with a man I happened to meet by chance at that time. It was the
only moment in my life that I looked back on, but there was only one thing that I could
clearly remember. The darkness inside the stuffed animal mask was damp and oppressive due
to being used for a long time, the narrow viewing angle looked like a small hole and it felt
like the vision was getting more and more blurred.

Maybe it was the tears. I only noticed when the sticky tears mixed with sweat soaked my face
and fell to my chin, making it almost impossible for me to see anything in front of me. I don't
know if it was because I was just crying at that time that I couldn't remember anything about
the other party. Or maybe it was because I didn't take it seriously at the time.

"Go on."

I was startled by the sudden voice and raised my eyes. Smiling, he urged me with cold eyes.

"Not a single what?, keep going ? "

"..."

"What's wrong? Why won't you finish your sentence?"

I couldn't help but open my mouth at the heavy commanding tone .

"One...There is one person, But-."

I swallowed back the words that followed and became suspicious. But who is it really? The
memory of me crying at that time is so big that I can't remember anything else around, but
strangely, there was a fear of not knowing the name of the one that still lingered in my mind.
This terrible feeling of insecurity as if the other party was someone I knew. I think there must
be something special about it... I was busy trying to recall the memories of that time, and
suddenly realised that my surroundings had become strangely quiet. When I shifted my gaze,
he was looking at me with the same expressionless face as when he did his job. His silence
annoys me even more than when he said those nasty words. I don't know if it was because I
honestly confessed that he lost interest, but I regained my composure and opened my mouth
bluntly.

" But, it was only one person. I was originally the top, and so will yo-..."

" Who is it ? "

It was a monotone voice without any intonation, but strangely, I felt the pressure cut into my
skin like a knife. I asked back like an idiot even though I already knew his intentions.

"Who?"

" Who is that person, that fucked you?. "

" Why does it matter who it was?. "

Why does this bastard want to know who fucked me?...

"I guess you loved this person so much that you'd change your top position, for him right? "

If I had heard this in the past, I would have laughed by now, But seeing his face that had lost
his smile, I frowned.

" Are you kidding now ? "

" I told you, I don't joke. So answer it. "

The anger boiled over again. Why do I have to answer? I was about to snap at him, but then
stopped when I noticed he really wanted to know me. He's not joking, he's serious. Why? I
wondered in my head and also came up with the answer myself. If he's serious, he'll probably
keep asking until I answer.

" There's no way it could've been love....is that enough for you? "

" Then why'd you do it? "

"!"

" I really like that look. "

He lifted one corner of his lips and smiled at me.

" Seems like the reason you did that is more important than your target. I'm getting more and
more curious as to Who was it ? The one that took your virginity?"

"Mind your own business."

" No . "

He replied lazily, taking a step to lift himself off the wall.

"If I've paid for a non-refundable item in advance, then of course I should pay attention to it."

As he replied, he turned around and headed straight for the desk.

"It's only natural for me to want to know who you are, to know someone worth hiding your
personality from."
" What do you know about my personality ? "

"I know that, just because Song Myeongshin ran away with all your money 5 years ago, with
your personality you wouldn't be the type to want revenge like this."

He stopped in front of the computer and casually threw a sentence, but I couldn't take it
lightly. How did he know that? Hansoo? Manager? However, I clearly remember I never told
the two of them about the time ' 5 years ago ' . While I was stunned, he tapped the keyboard
with his hand and added.

" Of course, if you 're still the bum who dropped out of high school to drive race cars and
receive money from a loan shark office like 5 years ago , then you certainly would. "

"..."

" Ah , but if you were the type of playboy who squandered money like garbage, fought like a
regular, just liked to show off and swung his knife full of pride, then you would have rushed
in and swung your fist first . The last time and raise your head to ask as if you have finished
what you want to do. "

He raised his eyes from the keyboard and added,

"Sounds familiar?"

"How do you know ?"

My past is not a recorded. Even if I have done terrible things, it is only a story that exists in
the memory of me and those who know me. Furthermore, it's been 5 years since I've had
contact with anyone else, because I'm just a forgotten existence to everyone. So, in this
present, finding someone to ask about my past is extremely difficult. My blood went cold and
my skin stiffened with tension. His words aroused my vigilance more than surprise, to the
point of causing my body to enter a fight-ready state and automatically recognise him as an
enemy. To my question, he opened his mouth so slowly that I got a little impatient, but that
was not an answer.

" Your work history starts almost 5 years ago. So that means something happened 5 years ago
and it changed you. I went through your résumé. And through that same thing, I found out
your familial ties."

I opened my mouth to stop him. Otherwise, I'll have to hear those words again. But his mouth
was still faster. A bored voice resounded.

" Did the death of your brother and mother cause you to change ? "

When I jumped up from my seat, the stack of documents piled up beside me scattered all over
the floor. However, the sound could not be heard anymore. My heart started beating
unusually fast. The sharp pupils that stared at me expressionlessly as if they knew everything
about my sin. Even knowing full well that reason couldn't have returned so soon, I still held
my breath for a moment like a fool. It's funny, but also really scary. I have lived 5 years
without any problems, so I don't know how deep inside I have always been filled with
darkness and guilt. The more I push my aspirations, the more I have to suppress my
emotions, the more I work too hard, the more indifferent my mind becomes, the more
darkness may have grown. After that, the familiar calm quickly calmed things down, but the
fear I felt for that moment couldn't leave my heart so easily.

" To be honest I can't believe it. "

Finding the answer in my silence, he narrows his eyes and continued .

"The death of your family was so big that it changed everything about you."

"No"

"..."

" No...that wasn't it...They were no different than strangers. "

I explained in a calm voice. I thought there would be such a question,"why?". But instead, he
turned his gaze to the TV. He was holding a remote control in his hand. On the big TV
screen, he used the remote to adjust the mode and open his mouth.

"I called you here to watch a movie, but also to give you a small reward"

He put the remote down when he had reached the screen he wanted, he asked with his usual
smile.

" I heard you were photographed by artist Lee of studio XX ? "

"Who else did you hear that from?"

Immediately, Chief Park's face popped into my head, but I turned my attention back to what
he was about to say.

" I don't know how you convinced the Mr Lee ], but it seems that everyone at Dream
headquarters is quite surprised . "

But in return, I also had to let him take my nude photo for him. I just looked at him quietly
and asked again, because I thought it would be more troublesome if I told him the reason.

" So what's the reward ?"

The screen popped up on the TV at the same time as my question. The image of a small room
was captured by a camera fixed at an angle on the ceiling. As soon as I looked at it, I had to
frown for a moment when I realized I was the person in that room. Also wearing the same
clothes as now. That's the room the manager told me to wait in before entering. When I
looked over, he didn't take his eyes off the screen but opened his mouth.

" I thought I would find something interesting, because you had fun playing in the past. "
Other than his disappointed tone, his face was still smiling. Walking out, I heard my own
voice inside the monitor.

"Did you test me ? "

I stared without bothering to hide my displeasure. He looked at me blankly for a moment,

then turned back to the screen.

" Yes. "

" Based on what ? "

" Since I don't get a refund, I have to see if it's worth it. "

There's nothing left to answer this brazen talker. It is true that I chose the wrong person, I
suddenly regretted it, but i realised that this is not the reward he mentioned. Since he himself
said it was a reward, then at least it had to be something that surprised me, not annoyed me
like now. When I raised my head, the TV ended half an hour with me getting up. I could tell
what he was talking about when I looked into the room on which the screen had paused. If it
can capture my image, it can also capture someone else's picture. It is possible that other
rooms also have similar surveillance cameras. Then, the question I asked him just now
popped into my head.

'How do he know?' No one around me knows about my past. Except for one person....

"You filmed Myeongshin? "

He narrowed his eyes slightly when I asked him directly, then immediately raised his eyes to
smile.

"That's pretty good."

Every time he tries to compliment me, I feel dirty. His dimples became visible as he smiled.
But the screen changed again there were two men sitting close together in a room twice the
size of the one I had been in. On the lower side was Myeongshin, and holding his shoulder
was the second guy who entered the room I kicked out at that time.

[ Are you saying it's just a stage name? Why did you choose that name? ]

The man asked Myeongshin, slowly placing his hand on his thigh. Not knowing if he was
drunk or was infatuated with the feeling of hands touching his body, Myeongshin closed his
eyes and opened his mouth.

[ Mmm... Nothing special either. Just the name of someone I used to know. ]

[ Someone you know? So you must really like that person. ]

Myeongshin, now lazily leaning on the other's body, crouched down and laughed.

[Like it? Khuc- Ah, I really liked him. When I was young. He really looked cool back then. ]
[ How cool was that? ]

[ He was a high school dropout who went racing and received money from a loan shark
office. ]

The words that came out of his mouth were almost what the madman had said about me.

[ He squanders money like garbage, fights like a regular, just likes to show off and swing his
knife with pride. Now that I think about it, he really was the pathetic type, after all, I was still
so naive back then. Why is that, he's obviously just a rude guy who thinks he's great. He is
very cruel. Not too tall, but never let himself lose to those who are taller than him. ]

I could feel his eyes staring at me that gave me goosebumps, but I remained glued to the
screen. The man now put his hand on Myeongshin's waist and asked more.

[Hmm, you must have watched him a lot. You said you used to like him?, didn't you and him
live together? ]

Myeongshin flexed slightly as the man's hand gently slid across the center of his stomach.

[ Correct. We used to live together. He treated me very well. Ah, stop asking and hurry up. ]

Myeongshin arched his back and placed his abdomen under the moving hand. The man
smiled mischievously at Myeongshin's action and rubbed his bulging crotch at his will.

[Then why did you break up with him? If he was being so nice to you? Did you get dumped?
]

He chuckled and whispered beside Myeongshin. It was a very small voice , but it was still
picked up by the camera and I could hear it, and of course Myeongshin also heard i clearly .
He answered even though his face was already hot from being directly stimulated.

[ Actually, I took all the money from that idiot and ran away. Ah, hurry up! ]

Myeongshin raised his voice as if he couldn't take it anymore. The man skillfully unbuttoned
his pants with one hand and slid his hands inside his bulging blue underpants. When an
excited groan escaped from Myeongshin's mouth, the man hurriedly moved his rubbing hand.
Meanwhile, the question didn't stop.

[You stole his money? Yet he still hasn't come to find you? Surely he must have known Mr.
Yuhan from TV? ]

In an instant, Myeongshin's shrill moans were suddenly silenced, and grabbed the wrist of the
man who was touching him, his face became expressionless. His aura suddenly changed as if
he had become a different person. I narrowed my eyes and stepped forward to take a closer
look. It's a demonstration that I didn't see 5 years ago. No, it was a demonstration he could
never do. In front of the other's cold eyes, his whole body was as stiff as stone.

[Why do you keep asking? ]

[ I'm just curious... Ah! ]

Myeongshin twisted the man's hand and raised it high in the air. No longer like the thin image
he used to have, veins emerged on his muscular arms.

[ Just curious ? Anything else? ]

[ Yes, that's all. ]

That guy 's physique is bigger, so I thought he could forcefully separate from Myeongshin,
but instead, he had a big smile on his face.

[Actually, I'm a bit jealous. I was just wondering who the ex-boyfriend was because you got
your name after him, afterall since he's so cool. ]

Just as Myeongshin coldly looked at the other and grabbed his wrist, this time he suddenly
changed his expression.

[So soft-spoken as always. But. ]

Instead of letting go of his wrist, he placed his hand on the man's cheekbone and pulled his
face closer. After that, I couldn't hear that soft whispering voice anymore, but I think he said
it like this.

[" There will be no forgiveness next time. " ]

As soon as the man nodded with a stiff smile, Myeongshin pressed down on his shoulder.
Then, extend his legs and give the command.

[Because of you, I lost interest, shut up. ]

The man without hesitation walked between his legs and lowered his head. Myeongshin
quickly reverted to his original excited face, closing his eyes and tilting his head back. Then,
he patted the man's head with his hand and groaned. For a while it was the sound of a man
sucking on his penis and Myeongshin panting through the screen. For me, this boring, eye-
catching sight almost made me fall asleep, but I'm not complaining either. I'm sure there must
be some crazy reason for the screen to keep running like that. As expected, Myeongshin, who
was slowly gasping for breath, grabbed the man's hair and muttered.

[ Ah, harder. Today, ha, I was mad because of that son of a bitch manager Choi. Damn
bastard. He's nothing, just lucky to be able to take pictures and complain to the company, but
it's already showing up. Ahh!]

As he spoke, he trembled as he came and let out a groan. Myeongshin kept grabbing the
man's head down until the shaking stopped, and when the excitement was over, he let go of
the hand that was grabbing the man's hair. When the man coughed for a while since he found
it difficult to breathe, Myeongshin apologised and stroked the man's face.
[Still, you're the best at this. ]

The man wiped his mouth with his hand and sneered, for a moment I thought he was looking
at the camera, but the next moment, he straightened his back and sat on the chair. He sat next
to Myeongshin, pressed the button on the table and brought the wine glass to his mouth. Well
trained or not, he handled the situation calmly, he asked.

[I heard that Director Choi has been removed from his management position? ]

[ I removed him. Really, what bothers me is where did he get that bastard. ]

He winced, then suddenly laughed again.

[ So what, if he attends classes supported by the company, he will suffer even more. ]

[ What do you mean? ]

[ Ah~ I put an obedient guy in there. To step on the brat that old director Choi raised. He's
coming here. ]

I returned to reality before the madman's voice and looked away from the TV. I asked him
what I needed to know.

" When was this filmed? "

After the manager called it was definitely today, maybe just not long ago?

" While you were watching the movies. "

Don't tell me... he intentionally let me watch the movie and then took all my information
from Myeongshin as well as his reaction to the manager's call ? No, that's too much of a
coincidence. What if Myeongshin didn't come here? The answer to my question was revealed
in his next words.

" This is where the actors of Dream usually come to. Plus there is a very thorough reservation
mode. Otherwise why do you think I have a stake in this place ? "

I suddenly remembered, his words when he said this place were very helpful. So this is what
he meant. To monitor the actors. The more I know, the more uncomfortable I feel, I thought
for a moment, looked at the paused screen again and opened my mouth.

"Why did you stop at this part?"

The person who just walked through this door must be the person Myeongshin called to step
on me. And perhaps also the person that I have to study in the same class in the near future.
Although it is a question, I didn't ask because i don't know the reason. Since he said the
reward is over, that means I have to give something away in order to continue watching the
next part, so this question was to ask what he wanted, and it was about to come out of his
mouth.
"Tell me who."

"Who are you talking about?"

I didn't understand what he meant, so I just frowned and looked him straight in the face. Then
he kindly explained more.

" The person who fucked you once. "

" ... "

" Say it, and I'll show you the next part . "

" What would you do if you knew ? "

"Let's see"

He mumbled and then smiled.

" Want me to find and blow his head off ? So he can forget that memory. "

What nonsense again. I still couldn't understand why he was so obsessed with this, so I just
stared at him thoughtfully for a long time. Did he have other intentions? To do what ? But I
can't think of anything. Meanwhile, he spoke up when he saw that I was silent as if he
thought i was worried with something else.

" Don't worry. I won't touch your head. I will forgive your memory. "

My doubts are growing. What's the point of him pretending to care about me like that?

" Anyway, say it. It's not that hard. "

The soft, convincing voice gave me goosebumps strangely . On the contrary, I couldn't relax,
but asked in return so as not to be dragged along by him.

" If you think it's easy you do it, find the guy that fucked your ass and blow his head off . "

" You think someone could fuck me? "

"Tch.....Then go and find the person you fucked or something... "

" I'm currently doing that... "

" What?"

I looked up at him to see if it was joking, but immediately realised he wasn't. He once again
had a smile on his lips parallel to his unsmiling eyes. When I saw it, I couldn't help but have a
bit of a negative thought, but wanted to laugh at him.

" How many people are you looking for ? "

" One. "

"..."

" Surprised ? "

Okay, I'm very surprised. I was even more surprised when I found out he wasn't joking. But
the unusual tone that followed surprised me even more.

" He's the only man I've slept with. And only once."

I was so surprised that I couldn't answer right away, but on the other hand, I was also curious.
Because it doesn't match. From what I have seen so far, it is clear to me that he has no
objection to men. On the contrary, I thought he was more interested in men and even enjoyed
spending time with them. So that one-time word didn't suit him at all. He probably won't
have an indiscriminate sex life, but at least he looks like the type of guy who'll kick it when
he wants to.

To be more precise, to think of someone who could bear his 'one time' burden was not
appropriate at all. My eyes automatically narrowed, because my intuition very rarely
misunderstands someone stronger than me. It wasn't long before I opened my mouth to him,
who kept watching my reaction as if it were amusing.

" You don't have the natural tendency to like men. "

If all situations don't suit him, then there is only one. It just happened once. He readily agreed
to the conclusion that I had a headache coming up with.

" Yes. "

He replied lightly, but after listening to it, I became even more suspicious. So how attractive
must the other person be that a guy with no interest in men like him wants to sleep with him?
To the point of not being able to forget him so he's still looking for him. On the contrary,
when I realised maybe this was a deep love affair, I frowned again.

" You have no interest in men but love someone so much that you can't forget them and keep
looking for them..."

I was talking when I suddenly thought of it. That the case may be the opposite.

" Not for love. "

" Ah , yes. "

He still had that smile on his face, but his words made me shiver.

" It was because I was angry. "

Although I did not know what had happened, I suddenly felt sorry for the other party. If he
got caught, he should just go and dig his own grave that day. Was that person that stupid?
 Well, if you just look at that smiling face, no one would know that he is a madman. If I say
that, I feel like I'm more stupid because I knew it from the start. And then I discovered a
strange point while still worrying about a stranger I had never met. So he means to say, even
though he doesn't have any interests in men, he does have an interest to harass me? My mood
started to get worse.

" Then go find the person who pissed you off. Don't bother me. "

I spat out because I wanted to end this conversation immediately, but I heard that distinct
languid tone .

"He is him, and you are you."

"Huh?"

"Why are you so suddenly stupid? I meant to say you're the second. The second man I would
probably be able to sleep with."

His voice was friendly and gentle. But instead when I heard that voice, I just felt a chill run
down my spine. I could barely bear the obvious fact that he nearly made me take a step back.
I could only quietly look at the person, until his smile disappeared, his face turned
expressionless, he added dryly.

"So now you can't hide anymore. Because I won't make the same mistake twice."

Chapter End Notes

The chapters are getting kinda long😅

 Chapter 12
Chapter Summary

His guardian.

On the way home, I received a call from my manager. In a cheery voice, he recounted the
news that Myeongshin had phoned Chief Park.

「"Now you can go to class without being hindered by Myeongshin!" 」

There was a hint of excitement in his voice as if he had just tasted a small sense of victory.
Hanging up after hearing that there would be an official class a week later, I thought with
amusment, 'I Have to wait a whole week?'. Because now I have another matter to worry
about....., his words are still floating in my head.

{ "So now you can't hide anymore. Because I won't make the same mistake twice."}

The day when I have to hide will never come, I'm not weak enough to run away either.
Although I didn't want to admit it, it was true that I felt a strange sense of fear after hearing
those words. Perhaps because it was his words....,it was easier for me to believe than the
words themselves. That's right, he's not someone who will make the same mistake twice....
Before I knew it, I saw the entrance to the single, dingy basement room called home. When I
think of the small room with no bathroom and the difficulty of moving when lying down,
sleep comes over me, easily wiping away the frivolous worries. It doesn't matter anymore.
Either way, he won't be so obsessed forever.

Fortunately, the manager and Hansoo had a lot of free time, so the two of them spent a week
cramming me with basic instructions. In the middle, the manager had been away for half a
day, when I came back, I saw that he was holding my profile picture in his hand. I was a bit
embarrassed so I just looked at them like I was looking at someone else's picture, but the two
of them cherished them like it was a gift from god or something.

" Woah- You look like a different person!"

" Right ? Doesn't Taemin look really good in pictures? "

" It's no joke! Your eyes look much more attractive in the picture. It's amazing. It's 100 times
more beautiful than the actual! "

" Yes, it's true. If people look at the picture and then look at the original, they might think it's
a scam. Haha, right, Taemin?"

"!!"
Suddenly it became quiet. The two people holding the photo in their hands met my eyes and
stood still in the wind for a long time, then turned away.

" Ahem, if you look closely, it actually isn't as beautiful as the actual person..... "

" What's so bad about it, he didn't use his feet to take pictures. But ! It's true that it's not as
beautiful as the real thing. Even if it's Mr Lee photograph, it doesn't show Taemin's natural
beauty...

" Right ? Even if it's Mr Lee... But wait, come to think of it, Mr Lee has been sending voice
messages on my phone since yesterday? Ah... I listened to it after class.. {"I can't wait to roll
with you naked hehe "} the voice mail left by Mr.Lee had a cheesy voice feeling chill!....it
almost made me throw my phone away!

Hansoo and Mr.Choi became furious and baffled at the voice mail left by Photographer Lee.

" No, that guy really dares to say that over the phone?!!"

" What?!!...No way did manager give my phone number to that person?!!!" Being rebuked by
Hansoo, the manager waved his hand with a confused expression.

" No, I didn't mean to give him your number, but he kept insisting on Taemin's number to
discuss business....yes.....He even threatened that if I didn't give him his phone number...then
he wouldn't have sent over the rest of the pictures....so I had to...say it was my actor's phone
number and then gave your number..."

" So you gave him my number?! Uh oh! The manager doesn't remember that he and I used to
fight in high school? He dared to say in front of everyone that he didn't wanna take pictures
of me because I'm not his type, so I even cursed at him directly. Then Mr.Lee also got mad. "

Manager shook his head at Hansoo's outbursts .

" Ah, really ? So what did you say then? "

" Well, I cursed him to get dumped for the rest of his life. "

" You are so cruel.. "

"What is it?, I didn't expect him to actually get dumped so often."

"Well, it's also because of his own fate"

Then, while the two of them were rambling about the fate of Mr Lee, I picked up a
photograph in front of me and looked at it closely. Lowered chin and eyes that looked straight
into the camera from a slight angle. It's not a cool pose or smiling face, it's just an ordinary
photo, but strangely enough, it catches my eye, maybe because it exposes who I am. I
remembered the time when I took this photo while directing during the shoot, he asked me to
use my memory to pull down my expression.
{ "Imagine the person you hate the most in the world standing in front of you." }

A face pops into my head when the camera is pointed at me.

Split, split.

That face disappears with the shutter sound, but Mr.Lee 's expression when he lowers the
camera tells me I did. His eyes looked at me like there was something magical. However, I
didn't show any hatred in the picture he took, so it caught my eye in the first place. There's no
obvious emotion, but I feel like something deep is captured in that picture.

" Do you like this picture? "

When I looked up, Hansoo who was sitting across from me looked at the picture. The
manager sitting next to me also leaned down out of curiosity.

" Oh, that's the photo that Mr.Lee likes very much. Nice picture, huh?. This is a photo that
gives a kind of subtle feeling when looking at it. So, even though I actually had to choose a
picture of you smiling for your profile picture, I kept getting stuck on this one. Hansoo-ah,
what do you think? "

Hansoo took the photo and carefully considered the manager s question.

" Hmm, although it looks somewhat intense, but... "

He examines the photo like a real expert, then raise his eyes and continued.

" You look so sad. "

He looked at me like he wanted to consult, and immediately passed the picture to the
manager across to him. The manager takes a closer look at the picture, nods as if he agrees
with that, and the two of them discuss more in whispers, but I can't hear them. Only the
photos the manager gave me caught my eye again. I made eye contact with myself. Facing
the face that I thought of when taking the picture, but now I don't feel anything anymore.
Right before the day of admission , I received an identical message similar from last time...

[" Come here now. " ]

I was annoyed at the unannounced order, but I got up and went straight to the store.
Strangely, I've never been happy to see him, but I've never had any other feelings of disgust
either. Why ? Obviously, I still get angry at times. I threw my doubts behind me and
approached the entrance, The security guard I saw earlier recognised me immediately.

" Mr. Lee Baekwon. I have received word that you are coming. "

"..."

I stopped and measured the height of the guard. If I use a flying kick here, can I hit him in the
head? I seriously thought, during that time, he led me to the back, not the entrance that i went
down the last time. When I followed him down a long corridor on the first floor, I came
across a staircase that was even narrower than the passageway.

" If you go down this way, someone will guide you below. "

He politely bowed his head slightly as he pointed down the stairs. Until the end, he still
showed his friendliness behind my back.

" Have a nice time, Mr. Lee Baekwon. "

After being sent down the stairs to meet my next guide, I realised it was too late and too
much trouble to correct my name. An unfamiliar face was greeting me below with a bright
smile.

"Please, Mr. Lee Baekwon."

The place that the staff with that impressive smile took me to was not the same room from
last time. The only thing that I am familiar with is the corridor. The way out of the maze
where employees frequented. I tried looking around to find the room I was in before, and not
long after, the staff member was in front knocking on a certain door. Then stepped aside and
motioned for me to go inside.

" He is waiting inside. "

The scene was the same as a week ago. I asked the same question as I did then when I asked
the club manager.

" Who is the person inside ? "

This time I could hear a correct answer.

" Our Boss sir. "

Maybe a Guardian ? I thought it was little absurd in my mind, I opened the door and
suddenly heard a gruff voice.

"Are you the Lee Baekwon who seduced our Jay?"

I furrowed my brows, looking at the man standing across from me. An overly muscular man
in his 40s often seen in gyms, standing with his arms crossed, assessed me as soon as the
door closed. Is he really that persons guardian? I laughed. If I had to choose one person in
this world who didn't need a guardian, It would be that mad man. Rather his image is more
like a manipulator behind the scenes. So that would be more appropriate if this man liked him
and considered me as love rival. Don't tell me I'll have to listen to this uncle's nagging
forever....

" What is this? He doesn't look so special at all? "

The disgruntled uncle strode forward in front of me.

" Tell me, what did you use to seduce him? "

His question made me rage and spit out a sentence.

" Money. "

" What?!!! "

It seems he was really taken aback, to the point of taking a step back.

" How much did you use to seduce him? "

"...200 won."

"!"

His face was frozen with shock, his eyes staring at me for a long time. After a while, he
changed his expression and spat out in a low voice.

"You're pretty good."

Huh?....This time it was my turn to look at him startled, a cold voice coming from him
interrupted what I was wondering.

" 200 won is not the amount of money, but your name. In other words, you are implying that
you used yourself to seduce him?. At the same time, you saved the situation by making me
laugh, right?...Heh, that's smart too. "

It was a compliment, but I wasn't amused at all. I just kept silent the absurdity and anger in
my body. After he finished his self-act, he crossed his arms again and leisurely watched me. I
also looked closely at him and felt the aura of a director from his body. Although his short
height and large build played a part, he was the type to show his strength on the outside, he
seemed like a person who was qualified to be a leader.

"However, you have to have something special to get Jay to bring you into his working room.
Speaking of Jay, he's the type of guy who won't even glance at any of the kids begging to
come in. So you must be Special!, especially since you're a man. So show me that you have
something more special than the rest."

"Why should I?"

He replied immediately as if he had anticipated this question would come.

" Otherwise, I will never allow you to set foot here again. "

I think a slight smile appeared on my lips when I heard the good news. He caught sight of it
and frowned.

"Are you saying this is ridiculous? But smiling so nonchalantly in front of me. That only
shows a little of what I want to test you for! Okay, at least you got the guts. Very brave of a
man ! "

The meaningless interpretation ended with a compliment. And my frustration continues.

" Come on, prove it with that spirit. "

" Don't like it. "

He froze, then reluctantly uttered a sincere expression as if he was about to lose his patience.

" Phew, Sure enough, you mean you're not that easy right? Confidence and courage are
admirable. "

Even that tone. He had a lot to say to me, but I felt the echo that he still couldn't arrange to
explain it to me. Okay, let's wait and see what happens. It all came to an end. I looked closely
into his eyes while I concluded in a low and steely tone. Drugs ? I used my questioning eye,
but I just walked away to an unexpected conclusion I never expected him to keep such clear
and transparent eyes even at this age. I felt confused in my heart, then I heard a proposal.

"If you have any questions, just ask. "

Wondering what? Noticing my puzzled look, he explained as if he was about to go crazy.

" You passed my first difficult interview, so you can ask me anything. What your curious
about? "

That first interview word ' caught my attention more than ' anything, does that mean there
will be another interview after this? I asked myself the question, doubting if I had beenin a
trap by that madman.

" What's his name... Jay what's his name?"

"Name? That's Jay's name."

" Isn't that an English name? He must have a real name. "

When the director showed such an unexpected reaction, I also braced myself in advance to
avoid a second surprise....again...Sure enough, he widened his eyes and was surprised. Then
he stared at the dark again for a long time before whispering in a low voice.

" Real name... I didn't expect you to ask that question. You really are not ordinary at all. "

Now all I can do is let these exaggerated interpretations slip out of one ear.

" Jay is an English name, but also a Korean name. "

After explaining, he somehow sighed and said a name.

" Haizz, his real name is Han Jay. "

Maybe it was because of the director's expression that I couldn't react immediately. After
saying his name, his face looked into space for a moment, somehow I could see a trace of
sadness in it. That expression disappeared in an instant, but it still lingers in my mind. Why
did he react like that to just one name? Then I remembered his fondness for exaggeration, and
my suspicions were instantly extinguished. Never mind, it's not a big deal anyway. Besides, if
his last name was Han, at least he wouldn't be Director Yoon.

"Beautiful isn't it?"

I heard a question in a surprisingly bright tone.

" What do you want to talk about ?"

" Well that name. Huhu, actually Jay hated his own name when he was young, but when he
came to America, he loved it like a child, saying there was no need to give him a foreign
name. Of course, he's a nice guy just like his name. Mostly his smile, it's like an angel."

" Who's..."

" I'm talking about Jay, why are you thinking of something else while I'm talking here. Ah
ha... talking about names, your unique name popped up in my head, and so I thought about
your painful past, when someone asks you to borrow 200 won to buy coffee at a vending
machine, for you that must've been a misunderstanding as in I'm going to give myself away,
naive pitiful youth when you felt mixed about your identity. hehe."

But because he was too generous, before he could accept my explanation, he pushed me
towards the door of the room after looking at the clock.

"Okay, Jay is waiting for you, so let's go."

Unable to resist the push, I turned around, grabbed the doorknob and opened it. I don't talk
much, but I'm more tired than any other conversation. Thinking it would be better to face the
madman, I hurried forward, but he called me back.

" Ah wait, Lee Baekwon. "

"..."

" Huh ? What, why'd you just get shocked? "

I couldn't help but be surprised to see him wonder like that. It was true that I had a slight
sharp edge the moment he called me back. But how did he know when I had no expression
on my face? I turned my head as soon as I was called by that name Baekwon as if it were
really my name, so I was a bit shocked and stopped for a moment.

" Do you have anything else to say? "

" Oh, I forgot to say this. Please keep it a secret that I told you Jay's real name. "
Just saying the name, what does it matter? Moreover, I only know that his last name is Han.
The fact that he kept repeating something that sounded serious to me made me unable to
understand.

" You absolutely can't tell Jay that I told you. You know right? It must be kept a secret..."

" What secret ? "

The question behind that is not mine. Immediately, I turned my head towards the voice
behind me, and saw the madman leaning against the doorframe.

"What secret that I shouldn't know about?" He smiled and asked softly.

However, the temperature in the room suddenly dropped rapidly. The stunned director opened
his mouth slightly as if he wasn't fooled by that smile like I me. But right after that, he
cleared his throat and reacted a bit violently.

"Huh? What are you talking about? A Secret?, there's no secret.....Did I say secret?"

It feels like 100 secrets can be said by one person....And while it was obviously impossible
that the madman didn't notice, he just silently looked at the director and gently signaled that
he understood. The muscular uncle, who was suddenly overreacting, finally relaxed his
shoulders and gave orders to both of us.

"If you already know, then both of you should go out. As for Jay, don't hang around at my
store anymore...Working until early morning...and the staff will imitate you and be kept busy
and because of that, i'm under too much pressure about salary issues, okay?. If there is any
tonics lying around just drink it and sleep. I don't want to see you anyways, so get off my
face."

The tone of voice seemed to be extremely annoying, but the content was strangely
contrasting. Moreover, he who got angry and called him out, but in his hand he held two
boxes of tonic for that madman. Saying "no one wanted them, so you take care of it.", he
gave the boxes, even though it said in the box written in huge letters the name 'Jay's'. Of
course the madman didn't take it, so I was forced to take them and go outside, and before the
door closed completely, I heard a somber warning.

"If you dare eat Jay's, you will die."

 Chapter 13
Chapter Summary

Sweet~

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Like a porter, I put the two boxes of tonics in my hands on the cluttered table. His previous
office was still occupied by piles of papers scattered everywhere. At first I didn't know what
they were so I didn't even notice, but now I can tell. Like the scripts my manager showed me
this past week to get used to it. What piled up this whole office was the scripts.

"What did you hear from the director?"

A light question was asked, while my eyes were still scanning the script. Standing in front of
the desk, he was checking something on the screen. Not to mention the director's unusual
personality, even his attitude towards the madman was a bit strange. Under the guise of that
gruff tone and harsh action, was a caring and warm heart filled with concern, I could feel it.
Why doesn't he show it? Such unruly appearance does not seem to be the result of that
unusual personality. At least he didn't hide his true feelings in front of me. That is to say, he
was just acting so erratic in front of the person involved. I conclude briefly before opening
my mouth. It's the madman who resists it. It seemed that he didn't want to receive that kind of
kindness from the other party.

"He asked me what I used to seduce you. "

" So what did you say ? "

" I said I seduce you with 200 won. "

He slowly lifted his lips and looked away from the screen.

"Is that so?...Then?"

Then there was the secret that the director told me, he must be asking about it. The director
told me to keep it a secret, but I didn't even consider it a secret. But of course I don't want to
let him know that easily.

"Then what?"

When I asked coldly back, he laughed.

" Say, I'll halve the work today. "

What does he mean by work ? As soon as he mentioned that, he stepped off his desk and
threw something in front of me.

Clatter

It was CDs that he threw in front of me, by the looks of it, seemed to be around 10 CDs?.
When I raised my eyes painfully remembering those bland short films, he laughed and added.

" After watching all of that, then you can read the script in the room. All of them, of course. "

"If necessary, there are tonics there, you can drink it and work. "

He stood at the door, jerking his chin back to the side of oriental medicine that the director
gave. I opened my mouth when I remembered the director's threat that if I ate it, I would
surely die.

" How long do I have to do this? "

I thought it would be confusing for me to choose not to say it, but after a while, the person
with the drooping eyes threw me a smile.

" Until your done, of course. "

My eyes scanned the room once more. How many books even are there? Even if you exclude
half of them from English, it would take a month to read them all.

" Oh, and I will bring more than this tomorrow too. "

"..."

" If you have something to say, say it. The work can be cut in half."

There was a strange sense of power that this madman had as he spoke, not only that, his
smile.....If it was someone else in front of him, they probably wouldn't be able to refuse. If it
weren't for my intuition warning me for 24 hours, I might not have been able to control
myself and would tell him everything,

"Nothing to say?"

"How long do I have to finish the whole thing?"

The fake smile he had was gone, at least in my eyes it was. But why do I find it more like a
smile?

"You can take a break anytime but, you must ask my permission if you want to leave after
finishing for the day."

Just as he was about to leave, I quickly opened my mouth .

" Then let me go in advance today." I asked, because I saw him turn off his computer while
leaving his desk.

That means he'll be leaving for a while...and it's a pain in the ass to call for him, However, he
turned around as he grabbed the handle of the half opened door, showing a bright smile.

"No....I don't want to."

///

Sure, I was trying hard not to fall asleep in front of a boring movie, but when I looked at the
clock I suddenly realized that it was already 2 am. I thought it was time to find him, so I
lifted my stiff body that hasn't moved for a while. Tomorrow is the official day of school, so
the manager told me to come early to advise a few things. Thinking back to tomorrow's
appointment, if I go home right now, I can still sleep at least a few more hours. But the
problem now is that i have to ask that damn mans permission to leave.... I opened the
interface on my old phone , selected [Madman] and dialed. I waited for him to pick up the
phone but then it only went to his voice mail informing me that this person wasn't available
as their phone is off. I closed the interface and was about to put it back in my pocket but I
came across something next to the desk. It was a black bag and it looked like it belonged to
him.

So...He still hadn't completely left the store.

I walked out the door to confirm that he was still here but then I ran into a staff member just
in time to pass by. I called him over and pointed to the room I just came out of informing him
of where that 'madman' was, the employee replied,

"The Director is currently in the room with the client. "

Director? But that Madman said he only had shares here, so his position here is director?. I
speculated, then automatically silently hated this word from this room. Somehow, it felt a bit
unfair to think that he was probably drinking somewhere right now. But the staff's next
explanation made me think again.

" He almost always entertains clients related to work here. "

Must be related to work..... is that why he worked until early in the morning. Suddenly I
remembered the director's words. The statement that I thought was an exaggeration that the
employees here said that he was busy at work turned out to be true. Isn't it the same every
day? Either in the office, or going to receive guests.

It's rather unbelievable. He always put on that arrogant and cocky attitude, so I thought he
would sit high up there and just give orders, drink expensive liquors at high-end bars and just
splash money. No matter how i looked at it, he just looked like a rich young man who had
never tasted failure, and only was able to achieve this position by riding his families
cocktails....
But that room filled with scripts, movies and all sorts of TV related books made it clear to
me, it was all just my prejudice. After all, who is he?...Inheriting a rich heritage, more
confidence than others and always trying to do his best, I cannot accept such an easy answer.
Suddenly the employee recalled and said,

" But, just now I was passing by and saw that the director was out. "

" Was is he going somewhere? "

" Yes, maybe he is... "

He confidently said it must be ' when suddenly ' he shut his mouth with a confused face. He
seemed to know where he was going, but I didn't have time to ask why he hesitated.
First of all, I'm tired, I need to sleep.

" Where ?"

" I think he went to the place he usually goes to, but I can't tell you..."

He said this when another employee appeared and asked what happened. The original
employee whispered something, I could only faintly hear two or three words in it.

' That place ' is not accessible ' ' with a smile... '

Probably somewhere that no one is allowed to access. However, the employee who arrived
later said something for a long time, then pushed his colleague aside and approached me.

"Excuse me sir, you are Mr. Lee Baekwon that was working in the director's office, correct?,
Then the director is currently on the rooftop. I'll show you the way."

A friendly smile appeared in front of me, but my eyes went back to the first employee next to
me. Unlike his smiling colleague, he just stood there with his eyes closed. But the staff who
wanted to show me the way stepped forward and urged me .

" Follow closely behind me. "

I turned around and followed behind, eyeing him with interest. Before he stood there, he must
have sneered.

The rooftop isn't a place that's meant something to me in this life, except for the occasional
skipping classes I used to climb up there in high school. But from the moment I arrived at the
Dream building, this place entered my life again. I know I've gone too far to only now realize
that the rooftop terrace is not good for me, but the smile of the staff as they approach me
from behind makes my thought even more certain.

I've had two terrible encounters with that madman on the rooftop. As, I walked to the terrace
decorated like a garden, a little nervous in my heart. Although I tried not to make any noise,
the footsteps still sounded softly in the quiet night sky. Standing in the middle of the dark and
misty terrace, I looked around and saw a bench to the left. A blurred figure of a person sitting
there.
As I approached, I saw him leaning comfortably against the back of his chair, his head tilted
back and him looking up at the sky. One arm crossed over the arm of the chair, making his
body appear larger. Funnily enough he had a lollipop in his mouth that didn't suit his
appearance. I didn't realise how ridiculous it was at first sight, but I regained my composure
when I saw him so relaxed.

For a moment, I thought It was just something superfluous, but immediately, I moved
forward and stopped a few meters away from him. Judging from the behavior of the staff
member who brought me here as if he had arranged it, I don't know if the curses or the fists
would be first. Perhaps this is the place where he goes every time he wants to rest and if
disturbed, he will punish me without mercy with that smile. I had a similar experience when I
was trying to ask for a cigarette. But this time it might not be just another punch. Still can't let
him ruin my face, after being defeated...

" Do you want to eat it ? "

" Huh ?"

In the midst of the silent pressure, I asked him back like an idiot at the sudden question. Then
he lowered his head and pulled the lollipop out of his mouth, I stepped back thinking he'd
finally start to act violent. But he just held out his hand. While holding the candy that he bit
into his mouth earlier.

"No smoking zone."

"..."

" It's Delicious too. "

I looked back and forth between his face and the candy. While i was preparing my body for a
fight under the pressure, the opponent only gave me a candy in return.

"What's wrong, don't like sweets?"

I tried to open my mouth to him, who was spitting out a bit displeased.

"That's all?"

I added, looking at the empty space around me.

" Don't you dislike being disturbed here when being alone?"

I asked as he put the candy back in his mouth and smirked.

" Yes....Should I curse or maybe punch you first?. "

"..."

" So if you knew then why would you still come? "
" I'm not afraid. "

He looked like a harmless child when he bit into the candy. But that's just the appearance.
Under the electric light, he was like a shining snake.

" It makes me excited to hear that. "

I frowned, thinking maybe fighting would of been a better option. To him on the contrary, the
image of me made him laugh even more.

"That look."

Suddenly....I raised my tightly furrowed brows, but he pointed the candy at my face.

" I also like that rebellious look. Those eyes make me excited. "

He spoke in a gentle voice that did not match the frank words spewing from his mouth. The
problem was that I also subconsciously lowered my eyes when I heard that statement.
Although I quickly lifted it back up, I actually saw that the place in front of him was slightly
swollen. This mother fu-....I had to spit out the curses in my heart, this shameless man just
laughed and talked.

"No need to be so concerned. If you want, I can put it in your mouth to soothe it."

I am also a man, so I immediately recognized what he meant and looked him straight in the
face. Even though I knew I would be swept up in his every move, I couldn't control myself.

" If you want it to be bitten off, just try me."

I threatened and spat out in a low voice, but all I could see was that the side's of his lips had
curled up into a smile in reaction to my reply.

"Your mouth is very dangerous, so what about the back? Mm?, Is your back tight enough to
bite me as well?"

" Don't make fun of me. "

" I've told you many times. I don't joke around. "

He stopped laughing and cut me off, twirling the lollipop in his mouth.

"You mean, you still don't understand that I said I was going to fuck you?...."

He said with a slight serious face

" Why do you think I said yes when you were asking me for help in the first place? Really
expect me to believe that the price......your value will go up?"

The laughter was low in his voice and continued to grow slowly.
" I'm meeting you obviously because you make me horny. so It's only natural that I get
'excited' when I see you~."

Unlike his soft voice, his eyes were burning so much that I couldn't look away. His eyes
seemed to be telling me that he really wanted to fuck me right here. Although I wanted to
punch him, but standing in front of those powerful eyes, it made my heart shiver.

" There's no need to be afraid. I'll take care of that beautiful body of yours from now on. "

" Preserve your body first. "

Finally, I spat out and closed my eyes first. To be honest, I was suffocating to face him like
that. Damned it...

" It's funny that you were the one who said you would give yourself to me, but now you
provoked me with such an innocent response. "

Although it is true that I said I would let him do anything to me, but I really didn't even think
about having sex at the time. Why not? Because I simply had a nervous feeling that every
time I met him there was going to be a fight.

"With that in mind, how are you going to take revenge?"

I turned my calm face to the changed subject. I should have been delighted by that concern
since I still needed to ask for his help, but I was unable to greet him after hearing those
middle-aged uncle-like taunts in front of me. It's just that I'm annoyed that I decided to ask
him for help... Come to think of it, I suddenly felt something was strange. Feels like I missed
something. But what was it?. I was absorbed in my thoughts, when a voice called out to me.

I didn't hear much, but I seem to understand what he was trying to say. A brief mention of the
smiley face is enough to understand that he was angered by something.

"Lee Yoohan."

When I raised my eyes, he spat out with a cold face.

" When you are with me, you should only focus on me. "

"..."

"So, I heard you will start going to class tomorrow. Any plans ? "

I knew what he wanted to ask. After all, he was the one who showed me Myeongshin's
CCTV. Furthermore, he knew who was after the pause, the culprit who will hinder me.

" Not really. "

I replied tersely, he smiled and bit into the candy deeply.

"If I find out who's harassing you, I'll take immediate action. Isn't that right? So tell me what
I want to know. Then I'll tell you."

Of course I thought he was referring to 'that' incident, to the conversation that I had with that
uncle from earlier. I have no intention of making a fuss when I only know his name. I don't
even consider it a secret.

" Nothing special. What the director said- "

" I didn't ask that."

He cut my words off and immediately intervened, what?. He brought back my memories of
seeing me looking at him.

"The first man who fucked you."

"Why do you keep wondering about that? "

I asked out of curiosity about this unexpected persistence. Then, he flicked through the air as
if thinking of an answer, and opened his mouth.

" I don't know, I just got annoyed. I'm not in a good mood you see. And You feel annoyed too
right ? "

Huh ? I was about to ask again, but my instinct made me swallow back what I was about to
say, a creepy feeling fell on the corner of my lips.

" The fact that I also fucked someone other than you. Don't you see that? "

No. I wanted to say but my answer fell back in my mouth. Standing up from his seat, he
approached with a smile so deep that his dimples were visible. Stopping at a close distance,
he slightly lowered his head and whispered.

" Tell me. How do you feel ? "

The faint sweet scent of the candy came over me, I raised my eyes and looked directly at him.

" I don't feel anything . "

At my answer, his eyes that were looking nearby lit up as if he were happy.

"I saw your profile pictures, You know what? All of your expressions are awkward, except
for the expressionless face you have."

I replied, puzzled by this sudden change of subject.

" So what? "

" You will get more points on that from today's class, Would you like me to give you an
instant changeable cure ? "
 Then he handed the candy he was eating, out in front of me. The sweet scent of candy came
as if it had reached the clue.

"No need... Ngh?!"

Immediately, the sweet taste of candy filled my mouth. But it wasn't the little lollipop that
entered. While I was caught off guard, his lips suddenly came to pry open my mouth and he
thrust his tongue inside with a sweet taste. I tried to turn my head away, but before I knew it,
his arms grabbed my head and wouldn't let go. All I could do in that state was push him away
with my hands, but while I was trying to move my head, his arms wrapped around my waist
and pulled me close, filling the void so I couldn't push him away.

"Nggh...mmph!!"

Struggling unsightly, the tongue in my mouth slid deep inside. Ironically, the first thing that
comes to mind is how sweet it was....Really very sweet. The sweetness is so good that it
makes me feel slightly light headed. Only the tongue stirred inside, and then the short kiss
ended, but my lips still had the lingering sweet taste of him.

"Haa..."

" Sweet?"

I raised my annoyed eyes at that question. When I saw his honest smile that gave off a child-
like feel, I heard him add.

" When you want to arouse emotions, think of that sweetness...and think of this again~. "

I felt his body release my waist and pull back, feeling the lingering touch still on his belt, it
was still hot. My body became slightly stiff because of his touch, I also felt a little excited
because of it. Damn it, is it because I've been holding back for so long?. He noticed my
reaction when I was still blaming myself, I heard him whisper in a low voice.

"Are you sure you don't feel anything?"

Chapter End Notes

THEIR FIRST KISS!!

 Chapter 14
Chapter Summary

Childish pranks.

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

I went down to the basement where the classes were being held, just then I heard the manager
complain about my eye bags maybe because I didn't get enough sleep. On one side, the
manager explained that the class teacher was a famous lecturer as well as a good actor,
pulling me by the arm before entering and handing me something with a hesitant smile. It
was a tape recorder that was only slightly longer than his finger.

" It's originally for you to hear what your own voice sounds like, but I thought it would be
more helpful for you to record the lesson and listen to it."

I took it and said thank you, he briefly explained how it works. After having a long
conversation in front of the half-opened door, I was finally able to enter. There were a few
people still chatting because it wasn't time for class yet, but as soon as I walked in, all eyes
were on me. I put the manager's tape recorder in my pocket and approached them. A total of
four men. The first person who came to talk to me was a blond boy with a bright aura just
like Hansoo.

" Ah, I heard that a new rookie was coming in today. Is that you? From now on you will be in
the same class as us. I recently joined too, so let's help each other."

When I took his outstretched hand, the man beside him crossed his arms and snorted.

" I heard you got scouted by Manager Lee? Look at that face, looks like you don't have any
money either, probably won't even last a month."

Glancing at my shabby clothes, he, the ugliest person In all four, asked the man next to me,
for everyone to hear.

" I didn't know the standards here were so low? Where do these no names come from, really.
"

Then, the sharp-looking man beside him started to laughed and open his mouth to me.

"You really don't have any money? Are you planning to go off in a rough style? It's no use
these days."
He opened his mouth and harshly pointed at the last man standing next to him who still hadn't
said a word.

"He's is a good example, It's been 4 years and he still hasn't debuted. Because he's too old,
there's nothing for him to do anymore, so he only takes lessons here. Because he doesn't have
any money or connections ."

I turned my gaze to the last man, whose seemingly gentle appearance made eye contact with
me. He didn't get angry at those openly demeaning words, but just smiled bitterly and held
out his hand.

" You have chosen a difficult path. But welcome anyway. "

Accepting his greeting, I bowed slightly to the four of them.

" I am looking forward to the class we will attend together. "

The four different people had different reactions to this calm greeting. Interest, frustration,
indifference, wary. I kept these mixed reactions in mind. Then, as I watched them one by one,
I heard the instructor enter the room. My first official class begun.

The tape recorder the manager gave me was quite helpful. Today was a 4- hour class on vocal
and pronunciation practice, listening to my own voice directly helped me apply what I
learned by practise as it gave me a direct idea of where I needed to correct myself. During the
three breaks, I tried to rehydrate, listen to my voice again and find a way to fix it
immediately. After finishing a rather long class, I was packing up my things and putting them
in my bag when the teacher called me on me back. Perhaps because it was my first time, the
instructor advised me to fix here and there, as I tried to memorise it and nodded.

" I heard you never took acting lessons, but your pronunciation is quite good. Your voice is
also loud and clear. "

My clear loud voice may be due to shouting in fights in the past. I just bowed my head to the
teacher's praise, thinking that there was no need to explain anything. After saying goodbye to
the lecturer, I returned to my bag and was about to leave the place, but I couldn't find the
jacket I took off. For a moment, I realized I was the only one left in the room, so I picked up
my bag and looked around. Obviously I had put my clothes in my bag. Furthermore, inside
the jacket there was the tape recorder that the manager gave me. Just in case I didn't look
correctly, I looked around the room again, when someone poked their head out through the
open door. When that striking blonde saw me, he stretched out his upper half and waved at
me. As I approached, he asked in a serious tone.

" Did you lose anything? "

" Yes. "

At my answer, he bit his lower lip and said,

' ...ah ' He dragged me to the bathroom. Inside, the man whom I had the impression of having
a gentle appearance, who had been here taking lectures here for 4 years, was looking with
serious eyes at the innermost stall that had its door was open. When he saw me enter, he
pointed inside. I moved my feet and approached the front of the stall where he was pointing
at.

The first thing that caught my eye in the small bathroom was my coat over the raised toilet
lid. On it was a line in black ink that said 'Get the hell out of here, beggar.' But compared to
that, what bothered me the most was the object inside the the toilet with yellow urine. The
tape recorder I lost, was inside. If it weren't for this one thing, I would've been able to ignore
these childish-elementary school kids-like pranks. If not for the tape recorder the manager
gave me.

I know how much burden he had to bear to buy this small machine. During the past week I
have been with him and I found him only fill his stomach with three meals of instant ramen a
day. When I wasn't paying attention, he probably skipped all his meals. He didn't care about
himself to the extent that Hansoo had to rush to bring this and that to the manager, worrying
if he would ever be exhausted from lack of nutrition. So it can be said that the little tape
recorder was as big to him as hundreds of millions.

" Looking down on others for not having money, and now he's foolishly done this..."

" Disgusting, I really don't know why he's doing this."

The man with the gentle impression clicked his tongue with the blond boy and disclosed who
the culprit was. It was the one who ugliest guy out of the four of them. I stepped forward and
reached into the toilet without hesitation. The blonde in the back who was watching, started
groaning and getting nauseous, but even so, I pulled the tape recorder out of the yellow urine.
When I turned around, the two of them both looked at me with surprised eyes, then quickly
stepped aside.

" You, what are you going to do with that? "

What else...

" I have to go get it fixed, "

I replied, washing my hands and the tape recorder at the sink. They both said the culprit is
that ugly guy, but I know from the look on that guy's face when he talked about my manager.
The triumphant look on his face was like, he considered my manager to be nothing and
trivial. In other words, I'm not worth his attention.

If wasn't him, then there's only one thing that I should be bothered about. It was probably the
person who had a connection with Myeongshin. I raised my eyes to look in the mirror, and
saw the other two looking at me with surprised eyes. Which on of them is it? The rascal who
dared to throw my tape recorder in the toilet.

" Incredible. "

I stopped at the exclamation I heard as I was exiting the bathroom. Even though I washed it
with water, but because the blondie thought I was still dirty, he didn't dare approach, just
looked at me with his eyes as if he saw something interesting.

"If I were you, I'd go crazy, but you don't look angry at all. Jimin hyung thinks the same,
right?"

He nodded when the boy next to him asked. In the same way, there was wonder in his eyes.

" You seem like you have a cool personality, I really like it. How about you come with us? I
was going to have a drink with Hyungseok . "

" That's right, come along. "

I slowly looked back and forth between the two of them, then shook my head.

" Next time. My manager is waiting for me. "

I thought it was just a normal answer with no big deal, but strangely the expressions of the
two of them changed. The reason was mentioned by the blond boy named Hyungseok.

"Woah, you really do have a manager. Well, it's just the first time I've seen it, because there
are hardly any newcomers in the class who already have a manager. Ah but of course there
are a few, but usually they have super outstanding looks, so they are promoted by the
company, but otherwise, they would have to pay their own money to hire their own
managers."

The implication was too obvious. I am not like any of the usual cases. They stared at me with
curious eyes as if waiting for my confirmation. I looked at the two of them in turn and slowly
opened my mouth.

" Then it must be the third case. "

" The third case? "

" Even without outstanding looks or the connections, potentials can be seen."

These words may seem to them only as the ignorant complacency of a newbie. Their eyes
glimmered with laughter, but they disappeared immediately after my next words.

" Isn't it the most basic method of selection? "

For a moment, the man with a gentle impression showed a bit of bitterness in his eyes.

" But this is where that basics don't work."

He then tilted his head to the side and smiled.

" Can we go for a drink later? I know a great place. It's a place that only big people can go to,
but sometimes I get a chance to go there a as well. "
The blonde mumbled softly as if he was surprised.

" Hyung, are you going to take him there? "

" Yeah, It's fine. We go there for free too. "

The blonde mumbled "But...", then glancing at me, he blurted out in displeasure. Still in a
small voice enough for me to hear.

" You were told not to bring anyone in. "

Then the man with a gentle impression opened his mouth.

"Isn't it fine, since he doesn't have the looks or the connection and but still has the potential,
right?"

He turned to look at me with the same expression.

" Will you come with us ? Is the day after tomorrow fine?, or is that day no good too? Since
your manager must be busy waiting for you then too, no? "

He said in a partially provocative manner, unlike this guy, the blonde was a little nervous.

" The day after tomorrow is fine. "

When I turned away, the man with the gentle impression asked .

" Your not gonna ask why I didn't say tomorrow? "

" No. "

" ....."

I answered briefly and was about to turn around to leave, but he burst into laughter again with
a bemused face.

" Haha, your personality is really interesting. Anyways It's because tomorrow, Taemin has
some things to be careful of. "

I turned my head away with my body slightly slanted, and he shrugged.

" I don't know if you know that, but I do learn a lot of sports as part of a movement class.
Tomorrow's class will be a bit difficult..."

He shook his head with a face as if he didn't want to say anything up to this point.

"See you tomorrow. If I told me further, you would only be afraid. "

The voice on the outside contained worry, but the eyes that was filled with laughter showed it
was just superficial words to get. The blonde standing to the side tilted his head to the side
inconspicuously to cover his mouth with a smile. I nodded at the advice and turned away. The
tape recorder that was still wet in my hand, felt like a cool piece of iron.

Once every two or three months, I get a call from my part-time job I only worked on
weekends. This week, Hansoo was explaining about my classmates.

" Woah, you've run into the worst guy ever." He said with a worried face,

"This grumpy horse-faced man is very well known in the company because of his annoying
way of speaking. I don't know but his father is the chairman of a credit union or something?
So he's got lot of money, when he first joined the company, he paid his way to get his face on
television multiple times, but I heard that recently he has to go back to school, because he
couldn't do it with money anymore, since he's not good at acting. I've only seen him from
afar, but that guy always thinks he's a top star even though he's only played a few supporting
roles. He was even complaining about learning vocalization lessons. But since Director Yoon
came back a few months ago. It turned into a huge deal, If you don't follow the company's
policies or are considered useless, the contract will be terminated indefinitely..."

Hansoo paused and tilted his head.

"To be honest, I thought I would be the first to get fired, but they nothing was said, Why is
that?"

Before he stepped onto the stage, his face was paled and wobbled back and forth like a mess.
Well, everyone has a reason. And this reason will probably be found in Hansoo's play which I
will see in a little while. However, this guy still just shook his head in wonder and continued
to explain.

"Ah, I heard that he was so proud that he belonged to this company, so since then he started
pursue the basics a few months ago, while crying, I heard. Ah, that's right, I also heard that
there was a great actor in that class, but I can't remember who..."

While Hansoo tilted his head again trying to remember, the manager came in,

" What are you guys talking about? "

" Manager!, who was it? I heard that there is someone who acts very well in his class. "

" Oh, yes. They say just watching it once is enough to be impressed... who was it?"

The manager, like Hansoo, began to sway back and forth like a mess. They shook their heads
so hard that it I couldn't have the chance to say that I wasn't curious at all. Fortunately, at this
time I received a call from my part-time job. When I saw the caller ID appear, I answered '
Hello', I heard the other end asking if I had time next weekend. I was about to refuse
immediately, but suddenly thought of the tape recorder in my pocket, so I just hung up and
replied that I still needed to think about it. This job pays very well because it is very tough.
When I hung up the phone, Hansoo went backstage because the play was starting. The
manager quietly led me to the end of the narrow auditorium with less than 100 seats,
whispering.
" Although I can't remember who was the good actor in the same class as you, but if you just
watch Hansoo, you'll see that it doesn't matter anymore. It's very worth it, so watch carefully.
Well, even a stingy profit-only company realised that, that's why they don't want to let
Hansoo go."

I felt disgruntled with the word stingy but it had an impact and another meaning to me. That
word erased the faintness of an ever-buried vague issue. Something, and a person appeared
clearly in my mind. It was the face of the madman who introduced himself as a shareholder
of Dream. Yes, I got it now, as to why i felt uncomfortable with his help, from the beginning I
couldn't believe that he was simply helping me because he found me interesting. I couldn't
find another reason so I put it in place of the rational excuse, but now I've found out what I
missed in the manager's words.

A stingy company that only ever cares about profits. Myeongshin, who I want to destroy, is a
star that is growing and bringing profits to the company. Meanwhile, I'm just an ordinary
rookie, with no looks, nor support. Therefore, there is no reason for the madman, a
shareholder, to come and help me. Even if that crappy love at first sight shit is true, I am sure
finding investments in high-margin movies will still be his top priority. In the end, he still had
other reasons. A reason why he is using me to destroy Myeongshin while trying to disguise it
as 'helping' me. Damn bastard.

Suddenly, I raised my eyes and looked around, silence fell as if there was no one else in the
auditorium. The falling white light created a circle on the stage in front of our eyes. A boy
with a smile for show, walked every step entering the circle and began to monologue.
Hansoo's dark and low voice gradually took over the auditorium. The manager was right,
Hansoo's performance was very worth it. Even if I can't view this by the status of a real actor,
it's a powerful performance enough to pull something out from the depths of my heart.
Throughout the performance, he changed so much that it was almost impossible to remember
what he was like. After that, when the play ended, he came out to greet the other actors, and I
exclaimed from the bottom of my heart, 'Ah, so this is Hansoo'.

To be honest, I don't remember much about the play. It wasn't interesting, but partly because I
was so focused on Hansoo's acting. It's funny how I say this after just a few days into this
field with my mind full of expressions, voices and emotions that I took in, things I normally
never think of, but it seems like I got a feel for what I should do from Hansoo, who turned
into a different person on stage, lowering his voice and changing his expression. Although it
was just a blur, I seemed to have grasped the direction of the acting.

Yet later, when my manager asked me how I was feeling, I just replied ,'I liked it'. He wanted
me to be more enthusiastic, but I couldn't be honest. I don't want him to be expecting too
much from me, and I also don't expect much from myself. As a proof of that, when the play
ended, and I got some fresh air, my head was already full of other thoughts.

Why would that damn madman want to destroy Myeongshin. Obviously it wasn't out of
hatred like me, when talking to Myeongshin he didn't put any emotion in it. So why?

//at Alice labyrinth

There was no contact from the madman that day. But I voluntarily went to Alice. However, I
didn't go there to just to be ridiculously called 200 won several times on purpose,
Instead the manager who guided me to the room acted as he knew I was coming, bring up an
issue that made me irritated.

"Today's homework is to be inspected by me."

I stared at him without saying a word, but with a gentle smile on his lips as if he were a robot,
he faithfully conveyed what the Torai had said.

T/N: torai = Madman = Jay

"If you feel sleepy, he said to use this to get coffee from the vending machine"

He politely handed me a 100 won coin. Without answering, I looked at the coin in his palm of
his hand and raised my eyes.

"How am I going to use this to get a drink?"

"He told me to tell you to spend the remaining 200 won with your own money."

"..."

"Would you like me to exchange the coin for you, Mr. Lee Baekwon ? "

I gave him a look that was useless, in front of an unexpectedly friendly opponent. Yes,
looking at a robot would only hurts my eyes. I picked up the 100 won coin from the hand of
the man, who even if someone danced naked in front of his eyes, wouldn't lose his gentle
smile, but even kindly add ' Would you like for me to turn on some music for you? '

" If I'm not sleepy, can I take this money?"

I asked a question nonchalantly, his robotic smile became a little darker.

" Yes. I will keep secret. "

Today's tedious job, described as homework, was to read a thick script. As someone who
hadn't touched any books in years, even as a student, even though I hadn't attended school for
many years, It seemed that it would take days to read just one book. Moreover, this structure
was strange. There is no description, only lines and difficult situation explanations on the
pages, it made it impossible for me to understand the plot content here. There are also
confusing symbols and terms that slow down my reading speed. Fortunately, there was a
dictionary dedicated to recognising scripting terms, so I can look it up word by word and read
through each page without scrolling for hours. Already halfway done, the content has been
out of my mind for a long time, but I still want to read it to the end. But half way through, the
robot manager stopped me.

"Let's stop here for today."

I turned my gaze to the clock on the wall when he came and looked at me from the doorway.
It was 2 am. If it wasn't for an empty room without its owner, I would still try to read it all the
way to the end, but the manager's steady voice reminded me of where this place was.

" It's time to close the director's office."

Was this some kind of an amusement park? When I heard it was closing time, I almost burst
out laughing but managed to swallow it in my mouth. That's right, there's nothing wrong with
that robot man. I closed the script I was looking at and stood up as he suggested. Feeling a
little uncomfortable after a period time of sitting stiffly in one place. I gently tilted my head
from left to right and handed the 100 won out of my pocket to the manager who was waiting
for me to go out. Then, for the first time, I saw a hint of doubt on his face.

" Why did you give it to me? "

" Entrance fee. "

At a glance, he was smiling at the 100 won coin in his hand. Different from the labyrinth
inside, the back path is for the staff, so it's normal, I can go up the stairs alone without the
manager's guidance. The manager also knew that, so he didn't follow me, but I suddenly
stopped at the narrow passage leading to the stairs into a long corridor. Four employees were
standing in a line with their heads down and someone was standing in front of them with an
angry expression. If you look at it, the atmosphere was unusual, but I didn't stop walking
because of that. No matter who is disciplining the staff or scolding them, I don't care because
right now I needed my tired body to rest first. Honestly, I really want to sleep. But the
problem here is ' who'.

"As I said before, I know everything."

It was the owner of this place, his serious protest opened first then he again issued a warning
to the employees who lowered their heads and raised their chin in a pose like a rigid robot.

"My keen intellect and eyes can spot your lies at once. So it would be better to stop talking
nonsense in the first place, do you understand."

The words 'sharp intellect and eyes' almost made me burst out into laughter, but the reaction
of the staffs who were stiff to those words, stopped me. One of them trembled as if his words
were some horror movie, he then knelt down and burst into tears.

"I'm sorry! Really, I really didn't mean that, it's just... "

When he lowered his head to the floor and cried, the director looked down and interrupted the
staff member.

" okay, stop!, Everything has been revealed by your falling form. It isn't because your legs are
weak, but it's like you were just pretending to collapse on purpose. Looking so forced, and at
the same time your hands reaching out and touching the floor in advance. Apparently it was
an instinctive reflex because you knew in advance that you were going to fall. Did you think
if you plead guilty and then withdraw of your position, that it would be enough? Huh ? Do I
look that foolish?! Furthermore, it was the weakest of the four fingers he placed on the floor,
because it stretched out and pointed in a certain direction. Oh ho~ It's the words of the
unconscious injustice to reveal the real culprit! And pointing it at, is the guy at the end ! "

The director pointed his finger at the employee standing at the end of the line.

" You are the real culprit ! "

The real culprit was unreasonably exposed. Everyone was crying and surprised.

" Uu...ugh ! Boss... You really knew everything! "

" Boss please forgive me! Heuheu... "

My mind was already bewildered from sleep, now, even more stunned when witnessing the
director's excellent reasoning skills. The two men were shocked. The director's paradoxical
speculation came true, and the employee's belief in his speculation. I quietly turned around
and walked back down the hallway. The pleas of the staff that grabbed the director's pants
and the satisfied laughter of the director at the thought of his reasoning being right, was
obnoxious.

"HAHAHAH, MY PREDICTIONS ARE PERFECT!"

Along with photographer Lee, I put him on the list of people I shouldn't often see. I met the
friendly manager again in hallway corner. He saw me turn around, perhaps because he
recognized the situation immediately, he offered to guide me. Then he looked back at me and
said seriously, to the laughter of the director.

"Isn't our Boss's predictions very scary?"

"..."

" Why did you suddenly stop ? "

I'm more afraid of you, to tell the truth from the bottom of my heart. But instead of an answer
that could only get stuck in my throat, I replied in one sentence.

" Yes, it is scary. "

He politely gave me a robotic smile to comfort me.

" If you don't hide anything, he can be very friendly with you."

I also put the manager on the list of people not to see often. Right now I just wanted to get
out of here as quickly as possible, so I went up the stairs the manager pointed to, and then he
called me back from behind. When I turned my head, I heard a robotic voice that was
identical to his facial expression.

" The director will come here the day after tomorrow. "
 Unexpectedly, I just looked down at him for a moment. He didn't look like someone who
would give out information like that. If Torai was coming the day after tomorrow, then I
wouldn't have to come tomorrow, but why did he tell me in advance? His smile turned a little
different as he saw my expression showed a bit of surprise.

" This is a return for the entrance fee. "

Chapter End Notes

Should i just go with the nickname "Torai" or change it to "Madman"? I mean they both
mean the same thing but which now do you guys prefer? Please let me know!!
 Chapter 15
Chapter Summary

Culprit.

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

It wasn't that I was determined to do well in what I'm doing right now, but when it time to
wake up, my eyes still open automatically. I only slept 3 hours, but this has been happening
for the past 5 years, so I had to push myself out of this intractable sleepiness and sit up.
Perhaps because yesterday I had to take a long day of vocal training, I recalled the words I
heard at that time with a blank mind. How to pronounce correctly and voice loud enough so it
can be clearly heard, when expressing emotions, i must use pronunciation like this. Trying
my best to stay awake, I ignored it and placed my hand on the table next to me. That's right, I
recorded yesterday's class. If I listen to it again...

However there was no response when I press the button on the tape recorder in my hand. It
was then that I completely woke up and remembered where it had fallen in. I thought just
drying it for a day would suffice. After a few clicks of the buttons, I finally got up with the
completely inoperable tape recorder in my hand. Moving to wash my face, I thought about
how much a tape recorder could cost with my account balance. The class that the gentle
impression (Jimin) told me to worry about was approaching, but I didn't think about it as
much as they expected. When I met the manager in the morning and parted with him before
going to class, I borrowed a computer from the office to find out the price of the tape
recorder. The price was more expensive than I thought, more than the account balance i had
in mind. I sent a definite feedback to the part-time job I talked to yesterday before entering
the gym where the movement class was. Although it was difficult, but if I accepted it, it will
definitely make up for the price of the recorder. Well, the manager will be angry if he found
out later.

I entered the gym, thinking I could buy an identical tape recorder, but there were four people
already waiting for me inside, which they had prepared in advance. There were no instructors
around, they were the only ones wearing comfortable sportswear and boxing gloves on their
hands. Among them, the ugly guy, whose father was the president of the credit union, for
some reason approached me with an angry expression on his face. As soon as he got close, he
threw me an empty boxing glove that he was holding in his other hand.

Thud .

When I took the boxing glove with one hand, his exasperated voice resounded in the gym.
" Fuckin beggar. Put that on and fight me. I'll slap your mouth that's full of bullshit. "

I averted my eyes and looked behind the man who was spewing swear words. The sharp-
looking man was standing with his arms crossed as if it was none of his business, the blonde
and the man with the gentle impression was looking at me with curious and worried eyes.
When our eyes met, they both turned away. I don't know what's going on, but let's with flow
for now. I should ask the reason first, but arguing is more troublesome. I slowly put my hand
in my glove and recalled the call I just had with my part-time job.

{ "Idol? Can't let your face get hurt? Hey kid, that's what we need. You were hired as a
boxing partner and your forte is to K.0 opponents in a single note, you know that? Anyway,
it's okay to take it easy!"}

Take it easy.....I tried moving my hand in the familiar boxing glove and pointed towards the
ring at the far end of the gym.

"Can we fight over there?"

I slowly walked over there first, without hearing an answer. Even though it's called a ring, it's
just a simple simulation, all it takes is a pole on the floor and a rope around it. The place itself
looks more like a fitness club than a gymnasium, so it would be even weirder if there really
was an official ring here. I stopped in front of my destination and checked the rope's elasticity
with my hand. Even so, the pillar was still firmly erected, and the rope that was pushed in a
little, quickly returned to its original position with great force. The ugly guy who followed
my path behind me kept spouting vulgar curses.

"Hah, look at this mother fucker he's really insolent! And it seems to be also true that he's just
a rat that only knows how to talk behind people's backs, this son of a bitch. You really must
want to get a beating, Did you just wake up?...Hah?! You must really think I'm the type that
can only get ahead by money? Oh I see, you crazy bitch, You don't even know where this
place is, and you're making fun of me Is that it?"

He became more and more furious as he pounded both of his gloved fists ' Bang, bang.

I don't know what exactly happened, but someone seemed to want to fuel his hatred on me by
telling him I talked behind his back or something. Childish jokes like elementary school kids,
like the one with the tape recorder, this must be the work of the same person. But this is just a
fleeting conjecture. I don't have any armbands or face saver...not even mouth guards....but
even so I intend to confront him properly. No matter what the situation is, I'm not kind
enough to be gentle with those who open their mouths to curse at me like that. Actually, I
never learned boxing properly. I first became a sparring partner 5 years ago. Just because I
knew a bit of fighting and was in dire need of a high paying job, and all they asked me was to
have a good stamina. No matter how hard I tried to swing my fist, my opponent was still
professionals preparing to go pro. Of course I was punched to death until I had bruises all
over my face and upper body. But the next time, I took a job, after gritting my teeth, I
survived to the 3rd round, but because I didn't want to get hurt anymore, I automatically
imitated and learned from those who were my opponent.
Now 2 years later, I became the one who was hitting. So I don't think I will lose this match. It
is true that I was knocked down by the madman a few days ago, but he was an exception. He
is a monster. I can rule him out because he's one of the few people in the world that I can't
beat even if I learn boxing to death. I didn't think the opponent in front of me was a monster
like that madman. There are only four people here, so there's no need to rush. On the
contrary, there was still one point that worried me. I want to take down this ugly guy in front
of me immediately, but I also want to take care of the person who made this childish prank
between the two of us. The problem is that I don't know exactly who he is. But this way is
also simple, to handle all four at once. But the question is how can I challenge all four of
them? The guy with the sharp face leaning against the pillar of the floor spoke to me.

"You're really not smart at all...."

The ugly guy cracked his knuckles, legs, and neck, pretending to be warming up as if he was
trying to intimidate me. When I turned my gaze to the side, the guy with that sharp face
looked me and laughed. He whispered softly enough for only me to hear.

"Do you really want to fight him? Think about it....What do you think the guy that set this up
wants you to do."

His eyes followed the ugly man entering the ring.

"If you get hit in this ring, only you will bleed, but if you face him and hit him even once,
you and everyone involved with you will be kicked out one by one, out of the company. "
After moving away from the pole, he shouted ' Knock him out! ' with people in the ring.

I looked at the ugly guy in the ring who was staring at me, then back at the blonde and the
man with the gentle impression who was also looking at me with an interested expression.
Noticing my gaze, the two just calmly encouraged me to do well. I guess I stood still for a
while. In the ring, the ugly guy's urging quickly rang in my ears.

I moved my legs, and finally made eye contact with that sharp-faced guy. He lifted the
corners of his lips with mockery in his eyes. I would be an idiot if i did what they wanted me
to do. Honestly, what else can I do? My goal as someone who just signed a 1- month contract
is to remain in this place. Yes, that's right, for now. I consumed the word ' for now ' like an
iceberg. I walked to the center and opened my mouth to the ugly guy who was putting his
weight on one leg.

" I heard you were using your feet to act? Are you really going to do boxing now? I'm sure
you're just going to spin around and fall down on your own, getting worked up over nothing."

"This bitch! hey! "

Whoa-! The fists flew in a large arc along with curses, passing before my eyes as I stepped
back. I purposely made more mockery of him who was gasping for more.

" See. Just because you put on boxing gloves, doesn't mean you know how to do boxing."

Swish swish!
The man stubbornly waved his fist in anger. I continued to mock him as he was throwing his
head back and forth across the ring. Its small and quite difficult to keep running in the ring.
We soon began to become exhausted. His face reddened as if it was about to explode, roaring
like an animal at me, who still dodged most of his attacks.

" I'll kill you! "

Dodging his lousy attacks, It was hard to multitask, to constantly dodge this guys fists and to
search for the culprit, but fortunately, the sound of the thick iron doors opening saved my eye.
As soon as the person who had just entered the gym saw us, he was startled and ran towards
us. Finally, the instructor came. Just as I was running, I purposely tripped over the rope that
was wrapped around the ring. A gust of wind blew past my already crouched shoulders.
Despite avoiding this punching fist by a second...it was still impossible to quickly move my
body because of the imbalance when I bent down.

Thwack!

Before I could hear the sound, the impact on my shoulder told me that his fist had hit me.
Even though the punch stopped halfway, it was still so close that I shrank for a second. I
stretched my upper body and looked up with a mocking smile at the guy who was still
overjoyed by that punch.

" Are you scratching my itch? "

" Shut up! "

His fist flew towards my face. I reacted quickly to cover my face with my hands, but at the
same time my whole body was attacked and had to be pushed back. I tripped and was shoved
back here, but still didn't let go of the hand that was clutching my face. Naturally, the exposed
abdomen became the target of the opponent's attack.

Ugh!

The punches directly aimed towards my stomach just below the my chest. Immediately, my
knees lost their strength and bent, my body trembled and collapsed on the floor. The pain of
shortness of breath put pressure on my upper body, so I couldn't keep my head up to observe
the situation around me. All I know is, that ugly guy is staggering and cursing, and the sound
of someone jumping into the ring to stop things from getting worse. Maybe it was the
instructor, but the guy still didn't put down the fire and kicked my collapsed body with their
feet.

"Bitch! You'll never step foot out of this bottom! Damn bitch! "

" Stop it! What are you doing? "

When the instructor's loud voice rang out, moments later, the kicking on my body was
ceased. It was only then that I let go of the arm that was holding my head and raised my head.
The first scene that caught my eye was that ugly guy being dragged out of the ring by the
instructor. I purposely raised my lips as I made eye contact with him.
"Even a five year old kid is stronger than you. "

" He, he, he, that dog! "

The more he got angry, the more physical strength the gym instructor used to pull him out. I
just stood up to watch the guy being dragged away, when the guy with the sharp face frowned
and approached.

" Are you stupid? I gave you the answer, why didn't you listen? "

I got up completely and passed him without answering. But he grabbed my arm from behind.
I looked back, he was frowning and the he opened his mouth.

" Want me to give you other advice? "

" No. "

I shook off his hand that had grabbed me, and walked over to the ugly guy still being held by
the instructor. When he saw me approaching, the ugly guy turned violent again and the
instructor grimaced.

"You're the new student, aren't you? What the are you doing here?"

I glanced at the ugly guy and opened my mouth to the instructor.

" That was pretty awful.... "

" What, what are you talking about? "

" Because training in that ring looks like a kid's game, that's why he swings his arms and legs
like he doesn't know. You think putting on boxing gloves is just boxing."

At my words, the instructor was stunned and looked at me with unbelievable eyes.

" Hey boy, why are you talking like that to me now? "

" Bitch ! You haven't been beaten enough have you? You want to be punched to death again?
"

I turned my expressionless face over to see the ugly man squirming to attack me.

"Forget it...If I was to talk to you with a decent attitude, would you change this setting?
Teacher, I don't want to learn boxing like this, so in the future please remove me."

As soon as I finished speaking, I turned around and walked slowly towards the door. When I
pushed open the heavy doors, there were footsteps that followed behind.

" Taemin, are you okay? "

It was the worried voice of gentle impression (jimin). Followed by the blonde's ( Hyungseok)
voice.
" You've been beaten so hard... Doesn't it hurt? "

As I stared at them without say anting, they gave a weak smile, thinking it was awkward.

"Even so, it's refreshing to defeat that guy with words. Your willpower is amazing....Even in
such a situation, you weren't discouraged."

" That's right. By the way, rumors spread here very quickly, maybe within a few hours the
whole company building will know all about it. Well, it's pretty bad, if it's just about cursing
the guy, then we've done it too, so we understand. But still, we only met yesterday, so when
did you insulted him? "

"I've never done that."

After that, the two of them looked at me with shocked expressions. One of them is definitely
acting, but I don't recognize it. Hmm....could be one of them that Hansoo and manager said
has good acting?

"So you really didn't? So why did that brat, come here to vent his anger? Ah Sorry....we
thought it was the truth, so we didn't come out. If we stepped out and got targeted by that guy,
we would be in a lot of trouble too. You understand that, right?"

The person with a gentle impression smiled apologetically.

" Yes, I understand. " As I answered, I noticed a strange glint in his eyes, but he quickly
changed the subject.

"Then to apologise, you don't need to bring anything to drink tomorrow. I mean you have
give a tip too, but since it's your first time, you don't need to give anything. Okay?"

I nodded in response, the blonde on the side also tilted his head.

" But it's also hard to understand, then who was the one who instigated him with words that
Taemin didn't even say? "

That's right, I'm also curious, which one of you is it? Although there were a bruises on my
body, my face was still safe, so fortunately my manager wouldn't know anything about it.

The inconvenience was that the next day in class, that ugly guy kept snarling whenever he
saw me as if he wanted to rush in to kill me, but it enough to ignore the noise. He didn't touch
me, indicating that if he used his fists in non-special circumstances, his money would be
stamped by the company, so, that's why I didn't even need to react to that man who was so
mad he was out of breath. At the end of the late-night class, I left under his intense gaze. The
blonde and the person with the gentle impression was waiting outside.

"Here..."
I approached the old, noisy mid-size car, the blond in the passenger seat sticking his head out
the window.

" Take the back seat. "

Thud!

As soon as I closed the door and sat in the back seat, the car started rolling. While the car
stopped to change lanes, the person with a gentle impression looked in the rearview mirror.

" Don't you want to know where we're going? "

" No. "

For a moment, an absurd glint appeared in his eyes, but immediately his eyes were filled with
laughter again.

"It's a little joke, isn't it?"

"It's not."

Silence came like a cold wind blowing through, I looked out the window without caring. It
wasn't until a while later that I heard his words mixed in with a light laugh.

" The place we're going to is very famous in this industry. It's Alice's Labyrinth. "

It doesn't matter where we go, but he revealed the name of the place. Who or what kind of
labyrinth is 'Alice' ? When I arrived and looked at the signboard, I realised that the situation
had begun to become more confusing,

' Alice's Labyrinth '

This the place the madman has made me come to every day lately.

By the time we got there, it was already past 9 pm. I don't know if it's due to a new guest or
not, but at this moment the staff is rushing to and fro on the corridors. The attendant assigned
at the entrance led us down a maze-like corridor to a blue door. The inside of the room was
completely red, unlike the outside. The wall had a come through part in the middle as if it had
been filled with a wide plank. As I sat on the dark red colored sofa, the two on the opposite
looked at me and said.

" Isn't this place really cool? "

As I looked around the room without saying anything, they must have thought that i was
amazed and kept talking like they were experienced, with ease.

" As you have seen while we were entering, only members are allowed in this place. It's only
for top stars, so it's really miracle that we are sitting here right now. "

" How did you attain this miracle? "

" Um, that's..."

The blondie mumbled at the end, glancing to the side and exaggeratedly shrugged his
shoulders.

" Just got lucky. "

If it was this place, I would have guessed it without having to dig any further. I just can't
understand why that guy would want to be Myeongshin's dog just to get into a bar like this.
But after a while, I have realized this place is not just simply a bar of this type. At least that's
what they're here for.

" I have a question, may I ask you? "

It seems to have been a while since I walked in and sat down, but I wonder why no staff
member came to take my drink order. When I nodded, the person with a gentle impression
said in a gentle tone.

" I heard that you were photographed by Mr.Lee, how did you do it? "

"..."

"Is it hard to say? "

" No "

I shook my head and replied softly.

" I decided to take off my clothes in return."

After that, a dark smile spread in both of their eyes. As if they knew before.

" What, so then Taemin are you fine men too...?"

Of course. I didn't have the kindness to resolving their misunderstandings.

"Yes, men are fine. "

Then, I picked up the glass of water on the table and looked at the two of them in turn.

" So what about you guys? Are you two okay with men too?."

The blond was a little startled, but the one with a gentle impression who had been a trainee
for 4 years showed a bitter smile.

" Yes...Men are okay, I've been forced to do that for the past 4 years. "

"..."

" In that sense, Taemin is really lucky. You can just roll around with those nasty men without
feeling much. "
He couldn't conceal his disgust in his statement about the nasty man. Instantly, an indignation
flared up in his eyes. But soon he returned to his gentle image and asked a question as if he
had suddenly remembered.

" Ah , so you can't do it women, right? "

" Women are okay too. "

When I replied, the blonde next to him said interjecting, ' I'm jealous of you' .

" What, so when you are with men, you don't care about being top or bottom? "

I nodded in response.

"Woah- I'm envious. I don't like to top, but since the old men I meet all want to bottoms, I can
only hate stuffing it in those stinky butts."

His brows furrowed as if he was truly disgusted. Then, the person with a gentle impression
laughed loudly and patted him on the shoulder.

"You are the unluckiest. Nowadays because there are many curious people who want to try
sleeping with men, there are more tops."

When listening to the conversation between the two of them, I was confused to the end. Are
they aspiring to become a celebrity or an escort?

" If you don't like it, you don't have to do it. "

The room suddenly became silent as if my words had thrown a bucket of cold water into
them. After a long while, the face of the person with the gentle impression stiffened, he let
out an angry voice.

"You gave yourself to photographer Lee and even got him to take pictures, and you can still
say that ? "

" I didn't feel uncomfortable with that suggestion. "

I stared at the two of them in turn and added the remaining honorific word...

"Yo...."

But do you two not hate the act of eating some kind of insect? It was a statement that
contains this meaning, but I'm not really wondering about the answer either, probably
because it was too obvious. To survive in this industry, you have to do it with people you
don't like. That's all, but I pretended to be naive and said it to to confirm. To pinpoint the
exact culprit through this short chat. By looking at expresion that will be revealed soon.

" So if you want a sponsor, you can choose women right?"

 "There are very few women powerful enough to be a true sponsor. So the competition is
fierce. Even if they're the rich lady in a wealthy household, the real power holder is still the
husband. In the end, you only get pocket money, but men are different, as long as you are
good. If you can endure the disgusting feeling in your heart and roll around with them, you
can create opportunities to make them your sponsors. You will be able to stand in front of a
camera."

The blonde nodded in agreement with him. I looked at the two of them and expressed my
sympathy as if I understood.

" Male sponsors are really useful, and the chances of success is also higher."

I asked gently as if just vaguely mentioned.

" Like Song Yoohan? "

Different expressions are evident on the two faces. I tried to hold back the laughter that was
about to burst out in my heart.

Yes, so it was you.

Chapter End Notes

It's so funny how he doesn't bother to refer to anyone by their real names in the whole
story.😭😭
 Chapter 16
Chapter Summary

Do you prefer the reality?

Three glasses of water on the table are placed in front of three different people. It's a bit
strange. It has been 20 minutes since we entered the room, but still no one has come to take
orders for drinks. While the blonde went out to go to the bathroom, the person with a gentle
impression started a conversation with me, who was boringly waiting.

" Why did you mention Song Yoohan? "

" I know him. "

" You...? How do you know him? "

" He's famous. On TV. "

He frowned slightly and spat out in a low voice...

" Don't joke with me. "

" My manager is the former director of Song Yoohan's management company. "

Then he seemed to have just remembered something and let out an ' Ah'.

"That's right. It was that way. Your manager, used to be the CEO of XX company, right. Then
you've heard people say Song Yoohan has a male sponsor?"

Instead of answering, I just looked at him and replied with another question.

" If there is no sponsor, is there really no chance to be on screen? "

" What do you mean? "

He winced as i mentioned what I heard in class today.

"The script that the instructor gave us today, said to practice a 5 line dialogue supporting role
until next week, the best actor will have a chance to actually act."

Before I could explain more, he laughed sarcastically.

" Do you believe that statement? "

" Was he lying about appearing in a supporting role ? "

" No, that's true. It's just that they throw a few small roles as bait to make us practise hard
before. However, no matter how hard you try, the person to play the role is already decided."

He stared into my eyes.

" People like that get it every time, and this time is no exception. It's still the same whether he
has the worst acting or the worst looks.... It's best if you don't expect anything. "

He didn't say his name, but I automatically thought of the face of the ugly guy who had
fighted me. Then I heard a dry question.

" It sucks, doesn't it? "

"..."

"If you stay here for 4 years too, Taemin will understand. In the end, all you need is money
and power. Even if it's just these small roles."

" This time It will be different. "

" Huh? "

He stammered as if he didn't understand, but the conversation stopped because the door was
open and blondie scurried in.

" Hyung, everything is ready."

Sitting down, he took a sip of water and asked for my opinion.

"Can I start now?"

"What?"

When I asked, he looked to the side with confused eyes.

" Huh? Didn't you tell while i was gone? "

The man with a gentle impression just laughed and shrugged.

" It's no fun if you know ahead of time."

He stood up from his seat with a smile on his face and waved me to get up. I didn't know
what to do, so I didn't stand up, but just watched, and the blonde instigated me.

"What's wrong, are you scared? If you want to drink for free in this expensive place, it's
obvious."

Obvious? Standing against the wall? I didn't understand anything, but at their urging, I had no
choice but to follow them closer to the wall. They let me stand at the end of the corner and
continued to smile weirdly.

"What are you two doing?"

" What do you mean? You really don't know?"

The man with the gentle impression replied, stretching down to press the button hidden in the
corner of the table. Then, I heard a sound right next to me. I turned my head in surprise and
saw the wall next to us move. The noise of the next room, along with the light coming in
through the openings. Could this be...

"Just a blowjob in place of a free drink."

With a belated explanation, someone's hand pushed hard onto my back, forcing me to take a
step forward, I heard the sound of the door again behind me. 'Drrrr-' By the time I turned
around, the door was almost closed. Then, I heard a chuckle from behind the door.

" You know what? If you dare to leave there, you will be rumored everywhere as a weak man
who can't even use his mouth to please. The uncles in there have big mouths. "

I looked at the completely closed door and turned around, three pairs of eyes were all on me
at once. Three men between the ages of 50 and 60 with flushed faces, greasy skin and cloudy
eyes. It was only then that I realised that the room before was just a waiting room for guests.
The situation is similar to when confronting the ugly guy wearing boxing gloves. The last
words I heard from that voice.

{Rumors will spread everywhere.}

If i give a blowjob to these three people here, everything will just pass in silence, but if i
resist, these people who have 'big mouths' will ruin my reputation. I wouldn't even be able to
dream of having a sponsor. Perhaps the person planted by Myeongshin was aiming for the
latter. The problem is that could I stand getting hit while boxing, but this time it's different.
To be frank, I can suck the dicks of these greasy guys who just treat me like a piece of meat,
since I have no pride to defend myself or to be more precise, I don't feel any value in myself.
Day by day saving every penny to pay off that debt, only my body was working, and now this
body is only still breathing for revenge.

Then it wouldn't have mattered if i crawl under that high table and put those stinking
wrinkled cocks in my mouth. It's just... as I continued to be lost in my thoughts, i was brought
back to reality by the sudden interrupting voice coming from afar.

"I've heard that he's rookie of Dream, doesn't he seem mediocre? What do you think?"

"Let's see, I'm not that picky about faces....If they have a good tongue and mouth, that's all
that matters."

"Great!"

The person sitting in the middle at this point unbuckled his belt and explained to the bald
man sitting on the left. But my eyes were directed elsewhere. The ceiling was dark and
empty, nothing could be seen but electric lights. I just remembered when I walked in. Yes,
there are surveillance cameras, plus the presence of the camera viewer is at the heart of the
problem. I wondered why i was so mindful of the madman, but one thing is for sure, I have a
feeling that if I choose to suck on the three things over there, there will be a lot of trouble in
the future. I remember the room where Myeongshin was filmed and looked around for where
the camera could be installed, I just stared at the corner of the ceiling, and then I heard a loud
shout.

"Hey, what are you doing?! If you've come here, shouldn't you crawl down and get to work
quickly, get rid of that face immediately!"

The man in the middle was screaming.

Maybe he was the one who couldn't keep his mouth shut. When I looked down towards them,
there were cursing sounds again, but my mind was busy thinking about many things right
now.

Does every room have surveillance cameras?

Either there is one everywhere, or if I'm lucky enough there would be one in this room, so if
the madman could see the current situation... With that personality he'd probably just watch.
No, there's no reason for him to be a sword-wielding prince to save me. However, if he's
watching, I should at least charge an entrance fee. I even had to pay the entrance fee to get
into his room. I looked up at the corner of the ceiling again and grumbled in my heart, then
turned back to the man sitting in the middle.

"I think there is a misunderstanding here. "

" Misunderstanding? Are you not Dream's rookie? "

" Yes, I am ."

"What nonsense are you talking about now?! I see that you are trying to run away. If you
make me mad now and just leave, you should not even dream to set foot in this industry..."

" I have already set foot in it. "

I interrupted him, deliberately leaning over and looking down and around at this room that
was prepared to receive guests, I didn't know it would be similar to the thought i had. The
right that is only reserved for owners, do not touch anything without receiving permission.
The ridiculous loyalty that only passes between nightclubs, somehow seems to work here as
well.

" I have a sponsor. I came today to meet him. "

Luckily I guessed right. The man sitting in the middle showed a panicked expression.

" What? I didn't hear that... Who is it? Or are you just lying? "

" If you've been in this industry for so long, then you should know not ask who it is "
When I replied back firmly, he closed his mouth immediately.

" Anyway, he is very shy, and doesn't like his name being talked about like that. But even so,
he will definitely take care of what's his. So if you go too far..."

I turned my head and stared at the ceiling, where the camera could be installed.

" He's at the very top, even if it's a valuable product, if there is a small part that he doesn't
like, he will take action without mercy. So if his product is about to be ruined, would do you
think he'd do? "

I hope I'm not talking just nonsense to the ceiling. If I hadn't realised, that he must have had a
reason to want to help me, I wouldn't have done this. But it would certainly provoke him.

" Just pretend you're helping me on the surface. "

When I lowered my head, the three men frowned as if wondering ' What the hell is he talking
about? ' with a vague look in their eyes. I explain simply.

" In other words, if you touch what's his, you guys will no longer have a place in this
industry, because of the evil rumors that may spread."

They seem to be able to understand this. The two people on both ends look at each other in
bewilderment. The man in the middle had a doubtful face, he didn't believe me easily.

" You're clearly a newbie, so what I heard is only an invitation to have fun. I never heard him
say you had a sponsor before. "

It must have been Myeongshin who called you here to enjoy a newbie, right?

"You do know i've dealt with guys like you a thousand times, right? You're just making things
up, aren't you?"

He looked straight at me with sharp eyes. It seems like I will be caught at any moment if I
relax even a little or just show my fear. Even though he was drunk, that ferocious look told
me that he wasn't as easy to deal with as I had expected. How long can i last? If this
continues, i will most likely be discovered soon. If I insist, I would get caught. Seeing that I
was just silent and standing like that, he looked at me maliciously and smirked.

" You don't know what happened to the people who lied to me, do you? Look, in this
industry..."

Drrrr-

Suddenly the sound of the door opening behind me interrupted his words. When I turned
around, I saw the friendly face of the club manager through the open door.

"Ah, so you're here. I've been looking for you for a long time. The Director has also been
waiting for you for a while."
He smiled gently when he made eye contact with me. I wanted to see the man's wide-eyed
face more, but the manager had already gone out, so I quickly followed because I didn't want
to lose him. I closed the door behind me and breathed a sigh of relief.

I've made it through one crisis, but there's still more terror ahead of me. I wasn't scared at all,
but somehow felt uncomfortable, so I hesitantly opened the door and went inside. His first
words were beyond my expectations.

"What did you bribe the manager with? "

All the tension in my body went away immediately because of that absurd question.

"Never bribed him."

He seemed disbelieving, staring at me with half-closed eyes. I couldn't take it anymore, I

added impatiently.

" If there's a bribe to give, I'd rather spend it myself. "

Then he mumbled 'well' and nodded. But there was still a doubt on his face.

"Then why would someone like him who is always just doing his own thing, deliberately tell
me? "

" Tell you what? "

" That you came here. He even nicely, took notes of the room number you had entered and
gave it to me."

" Must have thought i came to see you."

" The manager is not stupid, I heard you came with other people. If anyone comes to my
room without permission, their head will go flying off. "

"..."

" Hmm, that's strange. "

Okay, I also find it strange. Feeling a bit confused, I recalled the 100 won coin I gave him.
Was he going to payback 10 won each time? I cautiously doubted that, and heard a question
again.

"Have you read it all?"

He leaned slightly against the back of the sofa and pointed at what was in my hand. It's script
I read the other day. I didn't need to come yesterday because the manager said he wouldn't be
here, but I really wanted to finish reading that script so I had to drag my exhausted body over
to read it all. I thought it was natural for him to ask what happened in the previous room, so I
got a little flustered and nodded.
"Mhm."

" How was it? "

" It was annoying. "

He smiled in way I haven't seen in a while. But his eyes still didn't smile, to be exact I didn't
see any smile in it.

" What else? "

" It's absurd that the father suddenly appeared at the last minute. Somehow finding his rich
father right at the moment when he needed the money the most, it's funny. "

He nodded ' That's right ' and seemed to agree. But soon he sided with that bland script.

"However, if it weren't for the father, the main character's daughter would have died in pain,
and the main character would eventually come to a tragic end by becoming a criminal to earn
money. "

"That's the reality."

"Yes. That's why in a movie, people don't want to see reality even if it's only a two hour
movie."

He casually threw the script on the floor and spoke with a dry tone.

" Or do you prefer the reality of being in that room, crawling on the floor licking and sucking
on men's cocks ? "

I stared at him at the changed subject, and spoke the crucial conclusion.

"Let me say this first, I don't mean to thank you."

He raised his lips again.

" I know. If you just looked at the camera and signaled for help, I would have absolutely not
help you out. I helped because of the opposite, without me, you would have probably done
what they wanted."

The familiar slow voice rang in my ears, sounding cold as if he were just describing a
product. I suddenly realised that my thinking was correct. The reason he wanted to help
wasn't because he wanted to fuck me or was interested in anything else. I tried to provoke
him by looking at the camera on the ceiling, but I really wanted to know when I met him in
person.

"Just like you. I simply want to destroy a company product. "

He rolled his eyes as if remembering this.

"Ah, that's right. It's really interesting when you looked up at the ceiling and said that. It
sounds unbelievable, but in recent years you've been the first person to make me so
interested."

"Why? You thought I was stupid, but I'm not? "

" Same thing. I thought you would have fall for me and couldn't think of anything else, but
that wasn't it. "

What is he talking about? I really wanted him to tell what I had done so far, that he came to
that conclusion. But he tilted his head as if he didn't understand whether all my actions could
be considered a confession of love or not.

" Besides, because I get 'shy' very easily, I can rarely be sincere with others."

Yes, the fist that you hit me with the first time contained so much sincerity. I was about to
reply, but I had a feeling it would only hurt my mouth trying to respond. I was a little afraid
of the look in his eyes as he spat out the embarrassing word 'shy' that I used to describe him
in the previous room.

"After all, you yourself want Myeongshin to be ruined."

But I did not expect his answer.

" I don't care if Song Myeongshin gets ruined or not. "

" Huh? But, he is a good product..."

" I'm saying the problem is not Myeonshin. "

"..."

He looked at me silently, then lowered his gaze to the script he threw on the floor.

" Want me to tell you something interesting? The end of the original work that the director
wrote is like the reality you talked about. But no one was willing to invest in it, and when one
place was finally found, they changed the ending like that on their own accord. The whole
movie was completely ruined just like that."

I frowned at the sudden change of subject and also looked down at the floor. It was already a
movie. However, looking at the title of the script I didn't have any impressions. Then he
returned to the original topic.

" No matter how interesting Song Myeongshin is, or how interesting the original work is, is it
not a problem if the investors want to interfere in the making of the movie?"

Suddenly, I felt so lucky that i wasn't an idiot. I couldn't answer his cold, emotionless eyes.
I've always had the feeling that if it weren't for that, I would have been branded as a fool who
doesn't understand, and that would only offend him. I don't know why I care so much about
this.

"Sponsor. So you're targeting Myeongshin's sponsor, right? "

A cheerful smile spread across his face. But to me, it seemed that he very pissed off.

" That's right. Because you see, his sponsor is a geezer that makes my blood boil."
 Chapter 17
Chapter Summary

Next is you.

The next day after class ended, when I met again with the blonde and the person with the
gentle impression, I realised they didn't know about what happened yesterday.

" Aren't you angry? "

Looking back at the person with the gentle impression, the blondie had a faint smile in his
eyes.

" Come on, I didn't tell you first because I was playing around. But you must have been able
to predict it, right? "

I looked at the two of them in turn and nodded to show that it was okay.

"If nothing happened yesterday, that means you did a good job, right?"

The blonde wondered and asked immediately. The person next to him was also curious about
the same thing. Probably because he hasn't heard anything from Myeongshin yet. I think it
would be surprising to them if they found out how I got out of there, so it's best to hear from
Myeongshin himself.

" Yes, everything is fine, no problem at all. It's not a big deal. "

The person with a gentle impression who had a disgust for men slightly frowned. On the
other side, the blonde felt smiled curiously.

" Lucky for you. That you didn't feel repelled. "

" Yes, I'm also thrilled. Maybe I can become as big as Song Yoohan. "

This name has already come out of my mouth for the second time, but one the of them had
the same stiff expression as yesterday. Of course, it's you. I turned my head away from an
uninteresting confirmation. Up until now I had been ignoring the fierce glaring toward me,
but now the ugly guy approached me. By the time I turned around, he was already standing
nearby and raised his voice as if he had been waiting.

"Don't miss the PE class next week. Is that clear? "

He used his whole body to give hints so clearly that even an idiot would know something was
going to happen that day. I nodded at his best efforts.

" Let's see. "

He was so excited that his face turned red and he shouted.

" Dumb ass! Come at me, you bitch! I've prepared something for you to look forward too ! "

I turned around, but was still looking forward to what he said. Yes, I hope you have
everything ready to encourage me.

///

Time flies so fast, maybe because I'm studying acting for the first time in many years. Maybe
it was the peace that played a part. The next day, after I met him at the bar called Alice's
Labyrinth, I went there again and received good news from the club manager. He said he
went on a business trip, so I don't need to see him in the near future.

The manager gave me the news while looking at me as if to comfort me, but for me it was
really good news. Blinded by the good news, I even forgot to ask why he helped me that day.
After a long time peacefully like that, when the bruises caused by that ugly guy had faded,
the day of the gym class he looked forward to came. Because of the sudden location change,
the manager put me in the car and drove me from the office. But he looked back at me with a
suspicious look as he gave me what I asked for before leaving.

" The camcorder you wanted to borrow? But what are those things ? "

It must be a little unusual to have to fiddle around with something in a bag like this. I
answered nothing, then checked with my eyes to see if anything was missing. Even so, I
confirmed it one more time before closing my bag. Bandages, cold spray, boxing shoes...

That guy must really have a lot of money. That's the feeling I felt when I stepped inside. I
don't think the company rented us a boxing gym because of today's PE class.

Having only four nameless rookies is not worth spending so much money on. But if an
individual rented out on his own, the company will have no idea. I approached the ugly guy
who was kind enough to prepare everything. It tried to pretend to be a little surprised, but it's
been a long time since I've had to hold back my laughter, so my acting lessons so far have all
been abandoned. The one who opened his mouth first was the instructor with a helpless
expression on his face. He was panicking as he looked at the boxing class, a class that only
needed to teach the mists of postures, had develop to this.

" Cough cough, Lee Taemin-ssi, so this is... "

" Very well prepared, you must had to prepare like this probably because what I said last time
about looking like a beggar . "

When i gave credit, it's hard to say the ugly guy rented the whole place, he coughed again and
averted his eyes.
" Then, Lee Taemin-ssi doesn't need to know out more, because he's already prepared a real
ring..."

He stopped talking and glanced at the ugly guy who was staring at me.

" Can we fight properly this time ? "

All eyes were on me. Frankly speaking, I have to fight the ugly guy again, and the three of
them have nothing to do with it and just sit back and watch the good game. Everyone seemed
to be waiting for my confirmation, but I dropped my bag on the ground first.

Tap .

I purposely looked down at the ground as if trying to buy time, it took me a long time to raise
my head.

"Is this mandatory?"

The instructor looked at the ugly man again and nodded vaguely.

" Well, it's part of class so you have to participate."

" So what if I get hurt? I don't want to. "

Then the ugly guy couldn't help laughing.

"Coward. Are you afraid of being punched to death there like last time?"

I ignored him and opened my mouth to the instructor.

" I don't care if you're pretending to be light-handed or not, if it's a real match, then the risk of
getting injured is very high, I can't do it. I don't want to be kicked out of the company
because I injured myself. "

" Ha! Hey, if you're that afraid then I'll make sure you don't get fired! "

Again the reply was still the ugly guy. I looked at him and then asked the instructor again.

" Can the lecturer guarantee? If I really do get any injury, I won't be punished? "

The ugly guy urged the instructor to answer because he was upset. The teacher just frowned
and nodded.

" Yes. Do it like a real match. In fact, if you get hurt... "

He glanced at me surreptitiously and then asked again.

" If you get hurt, you won't sue the company, right?"
I pretended to stare into space for a while and then nodded.

"Yes. If there's no problem, I wouldn't mind. But anyway, you can never know what humans
can do."

I bent down and took the camera out of my pocket.

" Let's put it here as proof. "

The instructor had a stunned expression when the ugly guy stepped forward and volunteered
to let him do it. While waiting for him to enthusiastically turn on the camera himself, I
pointed at the other three with the instructor.

" Of course everyone has to come up, right? "

Due to the reason that the dressing room was full, I was kicked to the cramped and smelly
bathroom, I changed my clothes, and fastened the laces of the boxing shoes I borrowed, and
finally sitting on the toilet seat I started bandaging my hand. Slowly, and carefully wrapping
the very important fingers, the door suddenly opened and the sharp-looking man entered.

"Hey, if you're done, let's go..."

Standing next to the half-opened door, he suddenly fell silent. I looked at him while wrapping
the bandages, gesturing for him to continue. Then, he frowned more and more and finally
opened his mouth.

"...Did you ever learn boxing? "

I stood up when I finished putting on my gloves. He was a little startled and tilted his
shoulders back.

" I didn't learn. "

" But, you seem to be very familiar with the bandaging..."

"It's just that, even a child can wrap it."

I replied as I walked past to opened the door wide, with his footsteps following closely
behind but sounding a bit delayed. Wearing the helmet that was prepared in the gym, I
entered the ring thinking I would have to wait, but the ugly guy followed right behind me.

"Bastard, you're going to die today."

He brushed past me and whispered, but I turned my head to the instructor standing in the
middle acting as the referee.

"This is my first boxing class, so am I allowed to choose my first opponent?"

Of course, the ugly guy jumped up and down in protest.

"You've come this far, yet you still want to run away?!"

"You've been waiting so long, so why can't you wait a few more minutes?"

I looked into his eyes for the first time and spat out, then I pointed to the three of them who
were still leaning on the ropes looking into the ring.

"You."

The sharp-looking guy I pointed at immediately stepped back, his body stiffening. But he
stopped and looked around to see if my eyes were really looking at him, and then made eye
contact with the ugly guy. The ugly man ordered him as a matter of course.

"Hey fucker, you go first, I still have to kill him so it's only going to take a while."

He grumbled as he stepped out of the ring, but the sharp-looking man could barely move. It
wasn't until he was scolded by the ugly guy who stepped outside the ring that he put on his
helmet and approached me. He stopped at a fairly close distance and stared at me with
unsettled eyes. He looked like he was about to say something, but the instructor grabbed our
hands and bumped the gloves to announce the match, so he didn't have the chance to open his
mouth. No, it's because there's no time for that.

Swish.

With the help of slippery boxing shoes, as soon as I stepped forward, my punch hit his
stomach.

Thwack!

"Cough!"

He bent over like a shrimp, looking at me with frightened eyes. But soon his eyes could not
be seen anymore. I forcibly grabbed his shoulders that were trying to bend over and swung
my other right hand up.

Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

The consecutive punches hit the target with ease without any resistance. As soon as I let go of
the arm that was holding his shoulder, his body collapsed with a loud thud. I stepped back,
and his body which was still propped up on his knees had completely collapsed on the floor.
Silence came as if time had stopped for a moment. I looked down at his
motionless body for a moment, then turned him over with my foot. There is a little white
foam coming out from the corner of the mouth around the helmet. Judging from the fact that
his eyelids were closed without shaking, he must have passed out. I slowly raised my head
and pulled the mouthguard out of my mouth onto the glove. I glanced past the stunned
instructor and looked at the three people clinging to the rope. Then stopped in front of one of
them while looking at the faces of nothing but amazement.

"Next is you."
My voice wasn't very loud, but rang like it was the only sound left in the world. Immediately
afterwards there was still silence, but it was clear that my voice which faded had changed the
situation.

Startle.

The person who was pointed at took a deep breath so that he could calm down. Maybe it was
because he was too scared, the person with the gentle impression had a pale face and looked
back and forth between the two sides for a long time before opening his mouth.

"Me? Are you talking about me? "

I nodded slightly and turned to the ugly guy standing nearby. When I met his eyes, he was
also startled and used his strength to grasp the rope.

"Wait for one more person."

"...What, w-what? Ah, ah... Okay, s-sure. "

He raised his voice, avoiding my gaze to hide his surprise.

"Tch, fucking coward, you dare hit the opponent before they even got prepared, I'll beat the
hell out of you so don't get too hurt before that."

Even though he tried to raise his voice, he couldn't hide his stiff body, but it was enough to
satisfy me. If I just saw him fall and run away after just one guy down, I wouldn't find it
interesting. The only obstacle here was that the instructor, who was now running to the
collapsed guy. In confusion, he shook the fainted body and called out his name. In the end he
still didn't wake up, he raised his head to look at me.

"Tch, this... Mr. Lee Taemin, what is this? "

I coldly looked down at that limp body.

"He'll wake up in five minutes "

"No, that's not what I meant."

"Why don't you go and put a cold towel on him?"

I pointed out with my chin and urged him, he became startled and started to pull the fainted
person out of the arena. Once again, from the ring I urged another person who had no
intention of moving.

"Don't you think class is about to end?"

The person with the gentle impression swallowed his saliva and trembled with a smile on his
face.

"I was very surprised. Suddenly punching like that..."

"It's just a cowardly trick to attack by surprise before the opponent can prepare to fight. "

When I looked at the ugly guy as if confirming what he had said with his mouth, he put all
his strength back into the hands that were gripping the rope. Just like that, my gaze returned
to the original spot and then I spat out in a low voice at the person with a gentle impression.

"Aren't you going to participate in this class?"

His body reacted to the command. His face still pale, he hesitantly entered the ring, then
looked back at the other two, but still no one stopped him like ' you don't have to go ' or
something. He walked in front of me so slowly that it made anyone who looked at him
annoyed, he left a certain distance and asked me with a suspicious look.

"Have you learned boxing before?"

"No, now put on your headgear."

"Ah, this is..."

He gave a wry smile, looking at the headgear in his hand.

"This is not an official competition, it's just a gentle practice match, no need to..."

" If you want your jaw to be broken, then alright. "

I mumbled as I was starting to get annoyed. He probably heard my low voice, and he
immediately put on his headgear with a serious face. Seeing that, I also slowly attached the
mouthguard and raised my hand. I know they've all taken a boxing class together a few times
before I arrived. Even so, they are still actors, have they mastered the familiar poses or not,
the pose of raising their hands to face each other was not awkward.

I don't know how strong they are, but sooner or later I will. Gently reaching my left hand to
touch his glove, the match began. As soon as I touched him, he backed away. Unlike the first
game, I don't intend to attack immediately, but I also don't want to linger for a long time. The
class gradually passed quickly as if urging the other party. It is still best to act quickly before
someone runs away. I took a few steps back, fixed my eyes on him, crouched down and
stepped on my feet.

Instead of a straight line, I stretched mylegs diagonally, quickly approaching the person who
was backing away. Being startled, he swung his fist forward. I covered my face with my left
hand, then used my right hand to attack his exposed hip.

Thud!

Immediately, I lowered my head to look at his wobbly body and moved closer. He stepped
back in time, but I was still faster. No, he's too slow. At the moment when the point of attack
came into view like a clear picture, my hand moved first. I retracted the fist that had touched
his trembling body. Leaning back on the ring, but because I didn't want to let him fall, he was
still able to stay on his folded legs. If there was a referee here, they would have separated us,
but the instructor was still with the first person who was defeated, so he wasn't hear to see.
Thanks to that, the person with a gentle impression could only focus on one hip and support
the whole body with his shoulder. To be honest, this counts as a violation of the rules, but if it
is to be played appropriately, this is the only way. Otherwise, no matter how hard I try, I can't
punch a guy lying on the floor. I could feel his body shaking as if it were convulsing when I
approached him. The eyes had almost lost focus, and the corner of his mouth that was so
wide open a tooth guard could be seen in it, saliva could not
be swallowed but flowed down.

" ...Cough!"

Finally, a deep punch caused a groan to escape from his throat. Between the force of my
punch and the bounce of the rope, his body shook violently and lost strength, his weight
completely falling on me. Only then did I let go of my hand and step back.

THUD - .

Although he wasn't unconscious like the first one, he still fell to his knees, shivering like he
was caught in the middle of winter rain and couldn't breathe properly. I took a step back, my
front foot clattering on the floor. Then I pulled out the mouthguard, tapped the beat with my
foot, and opened my mouth to count down the rest.

"Four, three, two, one."

" ... "

"Down."

I announce the results on behalf of the referee who was not present. He who may not have
heard my kindness, was cowering like a fetus, wrapping his arms around the affected part.
But that's okay. The next words I say would surely be understood. I looked up at the big clock
hanging on the wall and said succinctly.

"Get out. If you don't want to be forced to play round 2."

I guessed right. Although he was gasping for air and was trembling, he still moved like a
frightened rabbit. With one hand still clutching his right side, he left the ring crawling out
with his other arm. I looked back at the time I checked earlier and turned my face to the other
two. Their faces were now pale as if they had been turned into plaster statues. If it weren't for
the fluttering eyes, those two bodies were so stiff that i could believe they were statues.
However, when our eyes met, the two of them both shivered at the same time like twins.
'Why are they all down?' they may think the first game was just luck, but now find it strange
looking at the second game.

Besides. When I approached, the ugly guy leaned forward to ask the question.

"You, y-you... You must have been taught. Right ? You learned boxing, but you deliberately
lied to deceive us..."

"I've never been taught."

"No- but why... "

He gulped and glanced over at the person with the gentle impression who was collapsing on
the side of the ring groaning.

"D-don't make fun of me. How can you beat those two if you have never boxed before? "

"Who hasn't? "

"What? But you said you never learned boxing..."

"I said I was never taught, I didn't say I never stood in a ring. "

I interrupted him and turned around. I can still feel the eyes staring blankly at me without
understanding what I'm saying. The ugly guy clutched the rope with both hands, probably
couldn't believe that reality would be so different from what he thought it would be. Even if it
was just a little, what surprised me was that he didn't run away from fear from the reality that
was different from his expectation. Or perhaps his mind haven't come to sense yet. And i
absolutely had to provoke him so he doesn't even think about running away.

"It's better not to run away."

The blonde was definitely thinking of leaving, unlike the ugly guy. His whole face was so
stiff that he realise how much he was writhing. Taking a few steps, he tried to step back.

"Don't run, brat."

Frozen at my command he didn't step away. He grabbed the pole with one hand and then
looked me straight in the eye. When I saw the fear in his eyes, I had a smile on my lips. He
froze, even more alarmed than when he heard my warning not to run away. It must be very
strange, why I was smiling. I replied the reason.

"I'm the type of person who always leaves the delicious ones for last."

Immediately, panic spread across his face, his mouth opening as if he wanted to say
something, but no words came out. I turned to look at his pursed lips. He must have come up
with a reason when he was about to ask why he was the last one. No, he couldn't ask because
there was still a problem. Probably remembering what Myeongshin ordered him to do to me.

Previously in the past, Myeongshin and I watched a horror movie at the cinema together. The
sound effects suddenly resounded, the screaming voices and the bloodstains scattered
everywhere. But it wasn't real, there was no reason for me to jump up or cover my eyes when
I see that cold-blooded scene like everyone else. Of course it was boring 2 hours for me.
What I remember is what Myeongshin said after that movie.

"Living to the end is not a happy ending...so then why live? Since he was the one who had to
endure fear the longest, he must have been completely rotten inside."

Although unlike the last survivor in a horror movie, the blonde is the one who has the most
stress out of the four here. Plus, I'm sure he's wondering how far I've realized. By the time I
turned around, I noticed that the ugly guy had moved to the center of the ring. I didn't push
him, but he still went up there by himself. That surprised me even more than the fact that the
guy didn't run away. It was so unexpected that I had to look at him with different eyes.

"Mother fucker, who the hell are you?"

Putting on his headgear, he spat out in a low voice. He fumbled a few times before he finally
fixed the headgear on his head.

"An acting intern. "

"Who asked you that? This..."

I heard another scream 'Damn it!' again and a small, whispering voice barely reached my
ears.

"Boxing... What about that?"

To be honest, I had more than half predicted that he would run away. But right now, even
though the guy in front of me looks scared, he still hasn't given up on his malice to beat me
down. He's more determined than I thought. Even so, I don't see anything wrong with it.The
point worth mentioning is that the guy who will probably get injured is completely different
from the other two. I'm about to actually swing my fist to the point where the only remaining
audience shudders even more. As I was putting the mouthguard back in, I heard another
question.

"Standing on the ring, what does that mean? "

Like his whisper, I mumbled it in my mouth so that it was almost inaudible.

"As I said. I have some experience as a boxing partner."

" ...How long?"

I put on my mouthguard and said.

"5 years."

Simultaneously with the answer, I swung my fist at the area i hadn't attacked the other two
people at. The man who was punched in the center of his face staggered and took a big step
back. Must have been dizzy, I slowly walked closer, deliberately waiting for the other person
to come to his senses. And before reaching out to aim for the head again, I deliberately
glanced at the blonde once. Confirming that the person who made eye contact with me was
covered in fear. I smiled. Best to take a closer look, you'll be the one to get your face crushed
next time.
 Chapter 18
Chapter Summary

My sponsor?

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The third match also ended so quickly, that it was boring. The only difference was that blood
had flowed from the ugly man's nose and torn face, oozing out from the plaster all over his
face. The ugly man didn't faint, but the instructor rushed over in time and shouted, only to
find that the man was almost completely conscious, only his eyes were dull and lifeless.

Of course, the instructor raised his voice to rebuke me. The ugly guy's face was now a mess,
that made the instructor almost see me as a murderer, with that amount of blood, I'm not sure
if I should show the video that i took as proof for him to keep his mouth shut or not. And the
person who stood up to put an end to this situation was an unexpected person. The sharp
looking man woke up and stepped forward.

"Stop the fuss. We said we would do it."

"But his face is bruised and bleeding..."

When he came over, his hand was covering his injured area, and frowned down at the ugly
guy the instructor was holding.

"Hey."

The ugly guy was staring blankly into the air, hearing the call, moved his eyes lifelessly to
look over. But upon hearing the next words, that lifeless gaze changed immediately.

"What are you going to do now? Your face is like a rag now."

The eyes that were dazed by the word ' rag ' gave off a strong glint, He tried to sit up and spit
out profanities, but when he opened his mouth all he could hear was groans because of the
wounds.

"I won't leave you alone... Argh... Wait and see, I won't let you bastard ever set foot in this
industry again..."

"I said, your face looks like a piece of rag now."

The sharp-looking man emphasised and interrupted. I don't understand why he had to repeat
that, not even the ugly guy understood. He frowned and wrinkled his face, which had begun
to become puffy.

"What do you mean by that? "

"Your face is messed up, it has to be fixed. "

I still don't get it, but the ugly guy seems to get it. He forgot that he was in pain, suddenly sat
up and opened his eyes.

"Fix it? Ah... Right! I can go fix it... Whoa! "

He covered his face again with his hand and let out a painful groan, but strangely there was
laughter mixed in it.

"Hehe- with a face like this, my father won't be able to object anymore. Right? Ha ha- I'm so
excited! Make a reservation right now and fix it all! Ouch!"

He looked up at me and I didn't know if he was laughing or crying, then he got excited as if
he was the winner and said to the instructor,

"It's our fault that we agreed to play at first, so please keep your mouth shut."

The instructor froze with an incomprehensible expression, then became speechless. Now that
the guy with the most problems has become like this, it seems that the rest of them didn't
matter and gave up. The person with the sharp appearance who helped me relieve the siege
now slowly approached me. He grabbed the rope and looked around as if observing the
situation, after noticing the last one left his lips curled up as if he were amused.

"You're pretty good."

He asked, glancing at the blonde who was still standing diagonally off the ring.

"The last one is him. How did you know he is the most retarded one ?"

I was too lazy to answer so I just gave him a look, and then he turned to look at me.

"Do you know what the second piece of advice I was going to give you? "

"I was going to tell you to be careful with that guy. After he arrived... "

He stammered and looked back at the gentle impressed guy. The meek who was still
crouched down on the floor.

"It's already stained."

There is no explanation as to what was stained, but I understood. The bitter expression on the
man with a gentle expression as he talked about having to go with a man for four years
flashed in my mind. While sitting opposite the two in Alice's Labyrinth and giving that name
'Song Yoohan', the person with a gentle impression frowned for a moment. No matter how
hard it was for him to choose to sleep with men, that repulsion could not be easily lost.
Therefore, 'Song Yoohan' who managed to get a man as a sponsor to be able to be so
successful became a problem that he couldn't accept. Being ordered to do childish things by
such a person was too much for him.

On the other hand, the blonde didn't show any expression with the name 'Song Yoohan.' He
just simply averted his gaze. A person can lie but eyes can never, and since he knew that, he
instinctively hid it because he didn't want others to see it. When I found out that blonde hair
was Myeongshin's underling, It felt a bit unexpected because when looking at both of them,
the one who led the situation more was the one with the gentle impression. Dragging the
opponent in the direction you want without having the right to dominate is an inevitable part
to pay attention to. It Made me reconsider what I consider trivial for just using those childish
tricks. So I don't intend to take this lightly. Maybe that kid was thinking a lot while the ugly
guy was punched to death by me. Well, what can he say? I was about to walk towards the
blonde when I heard a whisper behind me.

"I paid off the debt."

As I took a step forward and shifted my gaze, the sharp-looking person added in a low voice.

"Thank you for sparing my face. "

It sounded like thanking me for hitting him. Thinking that this situation was a bit funny, I
walked in front of the blondie. He gritted his teeth and tried to spit it out with a pale face like
he had been waiting.

"You'd better not touch me."

Moving on, I leaned over and stared at him.

"You probably... you already know who's behind me, then you should know not to even touch
me. If this ends here then I'll tell Yoohan hyung well about you.. "

"What do you mean Yoohan hyung? "

I asked as if I really didn't know anything. He seemed to stop breathing and his eyes widened.

"You already know everything, that's why you come up with all of this. Ah, or are you trying
to make me say everything with my own mouth?"

"I don't understand what you're talking about. What could I possibly know?"

"..."

"What do you have to say with your own mouth? "

"..."

"If there's nothing else to say, put on your gloves."

"..."

"If you run away because you don't want to fight, then go ahead. If you skip, the other three
who worked so hard will be very grateful."

The blonde himself said that rumors could spread in just a few hours. He could let go of the
accusations that he was a coward, but no matter what, he had to feel worried if he wanted to
turn those three of them into enemies.

"Don't you understand ? Put on your gloves."

"I did it."

"Ha?"

"...The thing with the tape recorder. And also told the other guy that you cussed at him. I've
said it all with my mouth, now. We are cool now, right?"

"I told you, I don't know what you're talking about. If it's all your doing then why should I
stop beating you on here?"

" !! "

"Are you deaf ? Want me to write it down for you to read?"

I glared at him with a tone filled with annoyance. He closed his mouth, then spoke so low
that it was barely audible.

"If you stop here, I'll tell you. Why Yoohan hyung wants you to leave this industry..."

"No need."

I cut him off, he grimaced a little and mumbled.

"Did you realise? Yoohan hyung is bothering you because of your manager."

"Yes."

"..."

"So if you want to negotiate, then at least bring out what I don't know."

He swallowed his saliva, so that his throat moved loudly. I boredly followed his movements
with my eyes and urged.

"Or do you want to be waded into the ring?"

"The requirements have changed."

He said hastily and lowered his voice when he saw that the others were also watching the
place .
"Yoohan hyung knows it all. You got out of Alice's labyrinth thanks to your sponsor right?
Instead of getting in your way, he told me to find out who your sponsor was first..... "

"So?"

Nothing special. As soon as I expressed my displeasure, he faltered slightly and then

explained further.

"I mean, that's why I've been following you for a few days now. You didn't notice, did you? I
was also afraid of being discovered, so I sent someone else to do it instead. Then, how
interesting it is, that you went to Alice's Labyrinth everyday. Not even from the front door but
the back door."

"..."

"Your sponsor goes there every day, don't they?"

I didn't answer because I was thinking about something. To be honest, I haven't figured it out
yet. How influential is Alice's Labyrinth? Maybe he thought I was embarrassed because I was
so quiet, he sarcastically said in a leisurely voice.

"If not, you must be working there."

When I looked up, I met eyes filled with mocking laughter. The blonde kept mumbling, as if I
was really cared.

"I heard some guys are working there trying to make their debut in the entertainment
industry. Do you ever work as a waiter there?"

"..."

"Hmm, if you had sponsor, there's absolutely no way you go there riding a bus? Well, it
doesn't matter, the important thing is that if i convey it like that, you will feel more
comfortable knowing you are just a lowly waiter, then Yoohan hyung might just look down
on you and don't care about you anymore. You don't like it either, don't you? Climbing up in
this world, and being interfered like th..."

"Whatever."

"...eh?"

He became startled, looking to tilt his head to the side.

"I don't care about being interfered with. On the contrary, I welcome it. "

I approached the man who was stunned for a moment, grabbing his shoulder and pulled.

"Go tell Song Yoohan. My sponsor is very... very manly. "

I lifted the corner of my lips at the person close in front of me, just a rope away.
"If you convey it like that, I will spare your face."

There were a few changes when I went to acting class the next day. Thanks to the company's
strict attendance check that is more strict than high school, in the past time there was always
no one absent, but today there were only three people in total, including me.

The ones who were absent was the ugly guy and the blond guy. Both of them were seriously
punched by me, so it was only natural that they couldn't participate, but the fact that the other
two could come was quite unexpected. It seemed that they couldn't get up this morning, but
they still managed to get out here. It was the day the instructor was going to announce the
person who was going to play the small role in a drama as a prize. Maybe that's why the
instructor was little embarrassed since the ugly guy who gonna take roll hadn't come.

"Where are the rest of the class?"

Didn't he hear the new yesterday? I thought after 24 hours there would be a rumor that a
gangster had entered the company, but it seems that wasn't the case. When I saw the two of
them sitting stiff, their eyes met mine. The gentle impression man had a bitter expression on
his face, and the sharp looking man had a smile in his eyes. He then explained to the teacher
about the ugly guy.

"He is in the hospital. He went to have his face fixed."

"His face? But his father was against it..."

" Yes, it is true. He objected, saying why he wanted to fix the most handsome face in the
world, but after all no parent can beat their children."

There was a glint of surprise in the lecturer's eyes, but he immediately shook his head and
wrote something on the piece of paper in his hand and turned his gaze to the person with the
gentle impression. Then he, as if waiting to be asked, said the blondie's excuse.

"He's sick."

Glancing at me, he added tersely.

"I think it's just a cold."

For some reason, the instructor looked distrustful, but then just frowned.

"Well, then today's acting competition is up next..."

"Please do it with the ones that are persent. "

When I cut in, the instructor looked up in confusion. Perhaps it would be difficult for him to
do so when the person whom the reward should be given too was absent. He coughed, and
turned to look at the rest.
"Wouldn't it be better to wait until the next time everyone was present and then proceed?"

The two respondents turned to look at me instead of the lecturer. The instructor also looked at
me awkwardly, as if they meant to do what I wanted.

" So what I'm saying is, maybe the others have already practiced, so if we do it now..."

"One said he had surgery."

"But the other one is sick..."

"He knows how to take care of his own body, shouldn't he?"

I interrupted and asked for their opinion.

"Let's do it ourselves, okay? "

They both nodded obediently, looking like they were trying to hold back their laughter for
some reason.

The manager said this. My acting is still just imitation. I already know how to read the
dialogues, and also got used to better vocal practice and pronunciation depending on the
situation, but I can't put it into practice. My oral lines didn't contain any emotion, so I was
advised to pay attention to put them in more. I'm grateful, but it's not something that can be
done with just effort. Because I don't know how to do that. Suddenly, I had a feeling that this
was impossible for me. But fortunately acting is emotional and has depth that isn't really
necessary for what I intend to do. Unfamiliar expressions and voices, such as smiles,
humorous intonation and intense anger, I can slowly practice and imitate at any time. On the
other hand, Hansoo pointed out one of my strong points. That is, I have no fear. Most people
are shy and hesitant to speak and act in a different way than themselves, but I don't have that.

Fearless is just a nice way of saying, in reality it's better to say shameless. Maybe it's because
I'm shameless enough that I'm able to pull off my clumsy appearance when acting out what
I'm not. Thanks to that, even though I couldn't play the role according to the manager's
wishes, with my ability after a few weeks of studying, I read enough lines to be said to do
quite well. But that doesn't mean my acting is the best out of the three present today. I don't
have enough time to do it well, and in my opinion there is someone who is also a beginner
but is very good at acting.

Different from his normal practice, acting with a serious look told me who was the very good
actor that the manager and Hansoo mentioned. It's not just me, but other people can feel it
too. That's why everyone was surprised by my suggestion just now. Because everyone who
looked at me knew that I was the worst actor in the group, but I took the initiative to stop the
lecturer.

"All three of you did really well. You must have been doing a lot of practice last week. As for
choosing the best actor to give the prize, well... Cough, I'll consider it a bit more.. "

"Is it so difficult to decide? "

Perhaps because of the unhappy mood when being interrupted, the lecturer slightly frowned
and turned to look. However, I was not interested in that, only for a workaround.

" Let's vote."

"Vote?"

" Let us say who is the best out of everyone here. You said the same thing,acting would be
the most accurate if viewed from everyone's eyes. Especially if it is ourselves. Wouldn't that
decision make more sense, right?"

The instructor couldn't give a clear answer, only mumbling 'Well...', only when looking at the
other two did he reluctantly nod. The two wondered why I said that, but agreed to listen to
me. The instructor threw a scowl at me again.

"Then vote."

"The person with the most votes gets the prize, right?"

"..."

"Right?"

" ...Yes. Just do it."

He replied annoyed, he pointed towards me first.

"Then Mr. Lee Taemin should go first. Who do you think is the best?"

There was a hint of sarcasm in his eyes. Maybe because I thought I would choose myself.
Since the other two were strangely obedient to my words, it was understandable that he
thought this was a plan for me to receive the reward. Really besides, it's not like I'm
completely without such an idea. When I told my manager about the bonus, he said it was a
good opportunity and hoped I will receive it. But I shifted my gaze to one person, and opened
my mouth.

"You. In my eyes, you are the best one."

Hearing that, the person with a sharp appearance met my eyes and froze, gaping as if he
didn't expect it. But it seems he's not the only one to be surprised. In a moment of strange
silence, the person with a gentle impression asked me.

"Really... what?"

"Yes."

I said nodding my chin at the sharp man who was still frozen.

"You act great too...You did well, but this guy does better. "
The gentle man pursed his lips, then suddenly let out a weak laugh.

" You got me. It's true that this time will be different... Instructor, I think so too... Actually, I
have felt that for a long time. One of us was so good that he didn't need to learn anything
else. Even we realise that, so the teacher must have realised that, right? "

After class, I was about to pack up and go home when the gentle impression called me back.

"You have to be careful Hyungseok. "

I coldly looked at him, as I slung the bag over my shoulder.

"Looks like Hyungseok was following orders to dig you up like that...But you probably
already know."

"Yes, I know...If there's nothing left to say then I'll go."

I was about to turn around, when suddenly he took my hand.

" I always thought that I would never be able to get a role just because of my acting skills. So
after 4 years, I decided to play the role of a male prostitute, I started going around here and
there."

"Your situation is not my business."

He let go of the force that was holding my hand and turned to look at the sharp man who was
talking to the instructor from a distance.

"As far as I know, that person hates sponsors, but even so he still chooses the side that can
cling to those who hold power. That's because he knows, you can't just succeed with acting
skills. All I want to say is, don't be discouraged. Today I saw that Lee Taemin has such an
innocent side. This is not the place that you think it is."

It wasn't until he finished speaking and reminded me to be careful again that he let go of my
hand.

Everyone who meets me wants to give me advice. Am I so helpless? I wanted to ask the
manager, but when I met him, he had other things in mind because he was so excited about
something else.

"Hansoo received a casting interview! Well, his camera phobia has not gone away yet, but
since the other party contacted me first, they must have seen Hansoo's play..."

Because the manager was really looking forward to me being able to receive the acting
award, so I feel very lucky that he was so happy. We both just ignored it without saying
anything. I didn't plan anything, but I felt like today everything was going smoothly.

There were no rumors about the boxing incident, and there was no need to look at those two
eyesores. I thought my luck would last forever, but I had to meet someone I didn't want to
see, in Alice's Labyrinth, where I used to go to work every day like the blonde said that day.
As usual, the club manager led me to the front door of the madman's office, he spoke in a
respectful tone before opening the door.

"He is waiting inside."

For a moment I thought of the madman in my mind and asked back with a frown.

"The owner of this room?"

"No."

Then who? Before I could ask again, he gave me a strange clue.

"A very strict person, but also very emotional."

So who is that? I couldn't ask again this time either. He smiled like a robot and opened the
door first. In the middle of the room, that person, who was strict but full of affection,
welcomed me.

"Why are you 4 minutes later than usual today?"

The director put his hand on his waist like last time and let out a stern voice like an officer.
After determining who the other party was, I unconsciously let out a sigh in my heart. He
wasn't a problematic person, but he was still someone who made people nervous in a weird
way. I stood at the door silently looking at him, then opened my mouth.

"The bus was late."

He looked me up and down with wide eyes and asked.

"You weren't late for any other reason?"

"It was because of the bus."

I emphasised again and again in case there were any more odd misunderstandings.

"...It's too obvious. There must be another reason! You can't fool me! "

I only caused more misunderstandings. I had only spoken a few words to him, but fatigue hit
me as if I had been talking to him for hours. I thought he was a genius in a way and
automatically ignored what he said, but the next words he said, I couldn't easily ignore.

"Do you have a problem with your part time job?"

"What do you mean by part-time job?"

"I know it all. You always come straight here from your part-time job."

"...Who is? "

"Who else is in here? It's you Lee Baekwon. Are you embarrassed about being caught? Huhu,
but you have to get used to it from now on. There is no use in hiding anything from me.
Ever."

He warned in a dark tone like a final boss. I had no choice but to reiterate the question I
posed when I first met him. Is he crazy? But as expected, he wasn't the type of person who
would let his guard down so easily. He caught a somewhat revealing question.

"Ah ha ~ Seems like you don't believe me then. But, if you keep making beginner mistakes
and hiding things like your part-time job, you'll be treating me like an idiot."

"What beginner's mistake ?"

Then he raised his finger and pointed at my clothes.

"Clothes. You always wear the same clothes."

I looked down at my jeans and black shirt. Although I didn't have many clothes, I was too
lazy to go shopping, so I just bought many shirts of the same color and design and just wore
them out. Even so, there are times when I get babbled by my manager about how to improve
my fashion sense more. But what does the same clothes have to do with a part time job? The
question was resolved by the director's exclamation.

"The uniforms look so casual these days. So, do you work at the gas station?"

"..."

"Because you are busy, it is fine to wear a uniform like this, but you should try wearing
casual clothes every once in a while. Aren't you an aspiring celebrity? Why is your
expression so stiff and aren't answering me. Afraid I'll be disappointed with your fashion
sense Haha- It's okay. Men's clothes just need to be covered in the right places. Don't tell me
your everyday clothes that you wear, is without any sense like your uniform, hm?"

"..."

"Isn't that right? Hmm?"

"Yes...."

After hearing my answer, he made a fuss about guessing everything right again and made me
sit on the sofa. Honestly I didn't want to sit down and talk to him at all, but fortunately the
changed subject caught my attention.

"So what's the matter with Chairman Kim's trash chasing you like a rat?"

Chairman Kim? Suddenly I remembered something.

"Chairman Kim is actor Song Yuhan's sponsor, right?"

The director just looked at me silently without responding and suddenly raised his lips. I don't
know if it's just an illusion, but that smile reminds me of the madman. I tried to confirm, but
his reasonings were interrupting my thoughts.

"Ohh- so it was Song Yoohan. The person your aiming for. So, because of Song Yoohan, you
entered this industry even tho you had no interest in at all, and seduced our Jay. Hm, for a
grudge? Dis Song Yoohan kill someone?"

I just thought he was a ridiculous person. But right now, I find it hard to breathe, having the
feeling that if I let out even the slightest emotion, everything about me will come out of his
mouth. Why was I so careless? However, the attempt to conceal has no effect. The director
casually looked at me and asked.

"I guess the dead whos dead, is a family member, right?"

Was because unlucky days follow good days? I could barely sleep, but just opened my eyes,
the director's words that kept me awake all night occupied the previous night's mind.

"You can tell me everything yourself, or let me investigate your background. Of course I
won't let you take advantage of Jay no matter what. Hmm, maybe I'll start with a ban on your
entrance. So decide quickly. Whether to tell me who you are, or not."

His voice was hoarse but firm.

///

The cold morning air that permeated the closed room seemed to have turned into his voice
echoing around me. The fact that, I had to talk about myself. Am I the only one who feels this
request is like a sharp knife at my throat? It doesn't matter if it's an easy question for others.
This was the consequence of my carelessness. I was stupid enough to let my guard down
around the boss.

Everyone has their own knife. No matter how good of a person one is, the opponent can stab
and hurt them. The reason, was simply because we are all humans. And I know that better
than anyone. I had forgotten about it, because like an idiot i had gotten used to living
normally.

Have I not witness it myself, a simple sickly man who could only withstand being trampled
by that debt collector, pull out his knife in a fit of rage? Or My brother's blood that dyed the
whole world red and stopped flowing. Even now, sometimes the world seems be colored by
red.

Is that not enough? The regret that I was careless did not easily disappear from my heart. At
this point, I have to make a decision. Which is more important, Alice's Labyrinth, or the story
about me. I stood up and thought while getting dressed. Alice's labyrinth was an important
place. And what about me? I have nothing, after all.

I finished dressing and observed the space allotted to me. A 2 pyeong Goshiwon motel room,
( -6.6m2 ) width and with no windows. The yellow wallpaper in the corner had peeled off
like black rotting flesh, stuck in gray cement. In this musty place and suffocatingly narrow
vision, there was nothing to see. Except for the old bed and desk, this cramped room with the
a little space for two people to stand in felt like a coffin. I felt like i would get buried
underground. Sometimes I keep thinking to myself that, once I hold the doorknob, maybe i'm
already underground and if I open it, dirt might fall in.

I'm not afraid of that. Sometimes I dream. I dream that I'm already in a coffin and my
everything would end.

It's easy. Death was the simplest outcome we can choose in life.

However, when opening the door, the narrow and dark corridor was covered in a chilling
silence. I'm frustrated with the fact that I'm still alive, but I keep walking.

Stepping out into the open air, I realized that I still couldn't come to a conclusion. Which is
more important, Alice's Labyrinth which was needed for revenge, or the insignificant me.

///

Crosses, rosaries, and prayer droplets. The familiar religious trio that was my managers,
welcomed me at the corporate office. Of course I still did't need those things, but it seems to
be necessary for Hansoo, who was clutching on manager's hand and praying to all the gods in
the world. I didn't want to disturb the two of them, who buried their heads in prayer, so I just
stood still by the closed door.

So today was Hansoo's interview that the manager was so excited yesterday. Unlike usual,
Hansoo was now well-dressed and well-groomed. The problem was that his face had turned
pale and looked a bit awkward to me. Looking at the empty shell on the table, he must have
taken a sedative, but I think if he continued to act like that, he would still pass out during the
interview. Another problem was that the manager's face didn't look very good either.

"Oh, it's fine! There will be no camera so it won't be a problem! Even if the show's
representative will sit in the front audience seats to watch you act, you won't be able to see it
because they're sitting in the dark. You can do it. We'll get the lead role in one go! Just
control your mind like last night!"

"R- Right, Director? That's right. Just think normally!"

It seems that along with the words, it was deeply engraved in Hansoo's head.

By the way, this doesn't even count as an official interview but he was already like that...
Even though I was looking at the two of them with expressionless eyes, I was still a little
nervous. Next time I will call the shaman. It was a tumultuous morning. It's all thanks to the
manager who recited strange spells and dialects based on prayers, saying,

"I want to relieve all the stress on Hansoo, who will be as strong as a log."

Regardless of whether the director of that movie was famous or not, both of them were
excited about the director's name. From what i heard this seems like a great opportunity
although i don't know what it feels like to be cast as the main character. Hansoo has always
done well in a place where there is no camera, so he will be able to show his full potential.
The problem is that the pressure of these two people could not be eased.

According to the manager, this was an opportunity that Hansoo hasn't had in a few years,
that's why they were nervous. Fortunately, the heartless words I said helped both of them a
bit. But thanks to that, I was kept for several hours just for them to beg for those cold words.
Looking at them, I suddenly remembered a movie. A horror movie that I watched on TV
when I was young, about a young girl with a ghost hiding in her body, and the priest who
chased it away. Instead of being scared, I thought at the time.

"It's amazing."

But I only remember the sight of the girl vomiting green liquid that was a bit disgusting.
Despite the manager's efforts, I had to sympathise with Hansoo, who was feeling extremely
stressed, now even feeling like vomiting. Next time he will definitely need a shaman.

I left the two of them behind because i had to attend the class, but when I entered the
classroom, I started to get a little worried. Could be that, Hansoo had a fear of the person in
charge, instead? While pushing away my useless worries, I noticed that the number of people
present in class was different from yesterday. There is one more person. It's also not
surprising that blonde can get up from bed in just one day. It's just, the look on his face that
caught my eye. That bright smile when talking to the teacher before class. I put my bag down
and looked over at the other two as I crossed the huge floor that looked like a ballroom. They
were just stretching exercises to prepare for class, nothing out of the ordinary.

But why does everything look so out of place in my eyes? One of the three who approached
me after a particularly boring 4 hour class. I expected him to come talk to me, so wasn't a
surprise. The person who came over was the sharp-looking guy who had been talking to me
since yesterday. But what he said was beyond my expectations.

"I couldn't say thank you yesterday."

"..."

"Why? I'm not doing this for you, so you know there is no reason to thank me."

He smiled faintly and nodded.

"That's right. It's just a polite greeting."

I straightened up. The itch that I felt before class came again. The person opposite me is not a
polite person, nor am I the one who needed this polite greeting. But there must be a reason
I'm hearing this right now. Somehow the sharp man looked interested, as if he had noticed my
expression had changed.

"Do you know, you look regular at first, but the more I look at you, the more different you
look? That's why I was so caught off guard at first. I thought you were just an idiot like the
other guys, full ambitions to be famous, using all sorts of tricks to succeed. But it turned out
not to be. I was completely wrong."

"What's the point of talking this nonsense?"

"Let's see. Just take as a present, who knows."

I frowned, but he just shrugged.

"After all, I'm your senior, right? I know more than you. For example, one of the ways to get
successful without a sponsor, is to befriend a rich guy, who's got a lot of money and get a
spare role thanks to him. Should have told you all of this before."

I understood why I felt that his words were different, it was strange. Like a last greeting. It
was like saying hello one last time before you say goodbye. I slightly shifted my gaze to the
blonde and the person with the gentle impression who was chatting happily on the other side.
The sharp man followed my gaze and lowered his voice slightly.

"Or with a sponsor, you can you wipe someone out and get some lines right away. If you all
don't like that, then you can just fight with your acting skills.... However, when you see the
reality that you won't get a single chance to showcase your talents after being a trainee for 4
years, then you will realize it later and start selling your body."

He then looked back and made eye contact with me.

"If you don't have any money, then I think these three are the only ways. Oh no, there is.
Either way, all these ways are ultimately you stooping low and serving others. But when I
look at you, I think you'll be different. Even if you choose the same method, you'll still get
something different."

"So what?"

Rounding around and being questioned, he spat out with a nonchalant tone.

" Well, do well. I'm getting out of here."

What popped into my head immediately was the question 'Why?' It's just a small role, but it
was a reward from yesterday, then the filming should start this weekend.

He smirked, as if he had read my mind.

"You still don't know, Right? The role I received as yesterday's reward has already been given
to someone else."

My eyes automatically fell on a person. The blondes laughter was especially loud today.
Mixed in with the sharp looking man's voice.

"In the end, without the tiger the fox would be king."

"..."
"Normally it never works, but it's thanks to you that the guy could take advantage of it."

It's because I got rid of the ugly guy. I heard a loud laughing sound again. The gentle
impression who was talking just smiled, but the blonde looked like he was hearing the most
interesting story in the world.

"I was afraid you would misunderstand, so I said first."

He finished speaking in a short time, but I thought I had been listening to it for hours. I
looked back, he opened his mouth with his usual cold expression.

"I'm not leaving here because of this. In the 1 year I've been here, I've seen a lot of things like
this. So this is just salt from the sea. The day I went to sign the contract, it was already over. I
heard the PD say the role is gone."

"Then why should you go?"

I guessed the answer is that there's no ugly guy to back him up so he'll just rest for a while,
but he's not. He didn't open his mouth right away. Instead, he slowly looked across the room
as if he wanted to carve it into the depths of his eyes.

"I'm not sure.... If acting is really my hobby or not. Doing this is only possible if you have the
desire to do it no matter how obsequious you have to be or how dirty it may be."

" ... "

"Don't lose your spirit."

"I didn't have that in the first place."

At my reply, he suddenly burst out laughing. Then he grabbed my shoulder and laughed.

"You, you... I really like you."

The laughter attracted everyone's attention, but this guy was whispering and laughing just
enough to for me to hear it myself.

"You will probably keep bumping into Song Yoohan until you change your manager."

He suddenly changed the topic and advised. Then he straightened his back against my
shoulder and made eye contact with me.

"I followed the guy who is in the hospital, and also went out a few times with him to the
place his father arranged. About 2 months ago, I had a drink with a senior, then for he was
very drunk and said this."

A small whisper came from his thin lips.

"A monster that will rule the whole industry has appeared in Dream. The scary thing here is
that the monster will soon swallow the Dream whole, but no one knows. Once that person has
 started swinging their blade...all will regret it. The monster is already preparing to cut off the
rotting roots."

"Why bring that up to me?"

"Think about who the monster is. If it's someone who can build it all by himself, he can take
on the big sponsor behind Song Yoohan. He's almost impossible to get involved with,
though."

Taking his hand off me, he stepped back.

"I'm used to being robbed of my role right in front of my eyes every time, but I can't get used
to having to hold back my anger."

He left after one last look at the blondie. Since when did my surroundings become quiet, for a
moment, I stood still without moving, just looking at the floor. The sound of footsteps
approaching me rang in my ears as if always waiting for their turn, I could see the shoe
stopping nearby. I slowly raised my head and saw the gentle impression looking this way
from a distance. As soon as his eyes met mine, he turned away.

"Thanks to you I had a comfortable day off."

The blond did not hide his sarcasm.

"And as you requested, I also told Yoohan hyung that you seem to have a great man, as a
sponsor. So I've paid off the debt right?"

"Yes."

The blondes eyes narrowed for a moment, but soon returned to normal. On the contrary, he
threw a laugh.

"Since I payed off the debt, I should also pay you the interest."

I could no longer indifferently respond to the next words.

"You know what? You are not the only one Yoohan hyung is after."

Chapter End Notes

Yoohann :(((
 Chapter 19
Chapter Summary

Story about me.

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

I still don't understand why I was so surprised then. We only met a few weeks, he wasn't
really friendly either. Just an outsider who is always attached to the manager and available
when needed. Hansoo is just like that. But I was really surprised, like the blade popped out
right in front of my eyes without even noticing because I thought I was protecting it from
afar. I didn't realise that, obviously it was natural that Myeonshin would also mess with the
other actor under the manager, Hansoo.

"Yoohan hyung is really upset about your sponsor. He will trample everything before they
can grow up, now he is gritting his teeth and getting ready."

7:30 pm. Because of the play, I went to the subway, remembering the manager and Hansoo at
the small theater. The jolt from the train ran through his body, but the larger tremor was still
the blonde's last words at the time.

"Before I came here, I caught Yoohan hyung smiling. I asked him if something interesting
was going on, and he said he finally pulled out a thorn."

After an unusually slow 40-minute commute on the train, I was able to reach the small
theater I had visited once. The manager's old car was nowhere to be seen near the theater.
Thinking it wasn't here, I flung open the back door I had entered before, and crossed the dark
and narrow corridor to the inside of the theater. However, when I went inside, I found Hansoo
at the entrance stairs. Hansoo, now sitting at the bottom of the stairs, raised his head at the
sound of the door.

"Huh? What are you doing here?"

He tried to smile as usual, the expressions he was trying to make were nothing but odd
distortions. It was thanks to his red eyes and tear-stained face. How should I put it, it feels
like I just got punched by Myeongshin. On the contrary, it only made me feel worse about
myself. And that feeling was even stronger when I saw Hansoo.

" I've been ruined like an idiot. Haha... Yes, there was a camera. I haven't heard about it... The
moment I saw them trying to film my acting with the big camera... '

He couldn't finish what he was trying to explain with a smile.

It's funny how he couldn't even wipe away his tears and snot that was running down his face,
but he worried for the manager first. According to Hansoo, it seems the manager chased after
the person in charge. As soon as Hansoo saw the camera, he froze and couldn't say a word on
stage, I could draw a rough picture of the situation. Of course, the whole situation is hidden
behind who sent the camera. Hansoo kept cursing himself for being an idiot, and kept his
head down in tears. The floor was so magically wet that I wondered how tears could have
flowed so much. After looking at him for a while, I turned around and went out.

I stood in front of the closed iron door and looked out into the dark street. Since it was dinner
time, even in a small alley, people would still pass by in front of me from time to time. I don't
realize how long I've been standing like that. Loud music blared from a certain store. When
the songs in the same sequence began to repeat again, a familiar figure caught my eye. The
manager dropped his shoulders and looked at the ground, walking with no energy. I had no
choice but to pretend i didn't see him at first. I didn't know how to deal with manager so I was
a bit confused. The manager recognized me as I approached, opening his mouth first.

"Oh, it's Taemin. When did you come here?"

"A while ago."

"Is that so...is the class good?"

"Yes."

When I answered briefly, he nodded

"Alright then." with a wry smile.

But then the forced smile disappeared. He looked down at the ground again, and was silent,
then opened his mouth to sigh.

"I'm sorry, but we'll have to do the daily scripts practise tomorrow. "

"I have a question."

"What is it?" He replied as I focused on his impossibly dark face and put Myeongshin's name
out of my mouth.

"Is Song Yoohan's sponsor a very influential person?"

"Why are you asking that all of a sudden!"

"It's just. If you want to fight back, you have to know."

I said softly as if it was no big deal. The manager looked like he grimaced a little, then
blurted out his displeasure.

"He is a very influential old man. A supporting actor is nothing special, he can still put him in
the position of a lead role or a full-time position in a popular variety show."
"But then why would Song Yoohan even want to target someone else?"

"Someone else? Ah..."

The manager whispered someones name, possibly recalling our past conversation.

"You mean Director Yoon. Well, because it's Director Yoon."

He looked up when I stared at him at the vague answer, as if asking for an explanation.

"No matter how influential a sponsor is, it can't be compared to Director Yoon. The only one
in this industry, perhaps, someone who can't feel something like pressure. That's why he has
so many enemies, even I am afraid that he will be forced out of Dream."

If Director Yoon is the monster the sharp looking man was talking about before, then the
target I need to approach is obvious. Now what can I do with these empty hands? For me, just
a promise to avenge Myeongshin was not enough for the pain I felt when I saw Hansoo cry. I
didn't think twice but came to the place every day according to the madmans word, but this
might be the last time I come to this place, so I need to rearrange my to-dos. I have to
completely throw away my useless pride.

"Do you have anything to say to me?"

The director sat in front of the mother-of-pearl desk in his office and looked at me.

"First warning, lying won't work on me, whose eyes are sharper than a hawk."

Normally I would have laughed at him in my heart, but this time I just nodded seriously.
Looking at me silently, he straightened up from his chair and placed his hands on the table.

"Let's start."

"You're right. I'm planning to get revenge on Song Yoohan."

"Why?"

"Did he really kill your family members?"

"No. It was someone else who killed my family members."

His eyes seemed to wrinkle slightly when he asked who it was. I opened my mouth to
answer, but felt that my voice was different.

"It was me who killed my mother and brother."

They say, time is a medicine. As time goes by, no matter how much pain or suffering it will
disappear. But if I didn't feel sadness in the first place, would time still be a medicine? I don't
remember feeling sad about it. I didn't feel any pain or suffering because of the situation.
Instead, the still heavy weight does not decrease, just like 5 years ago, actually it is still
pressing in my heart like that.
Is it because of this? That I confessed to the murder of my mother and brother. One point of
concern is whether the director will believe me after speaking, because my voice is still the
same as usual. First, I need to continue to come to this place. The madman was here, but the
real boss here is that person in front of me, so I should have tried to show him that i was a
good person. A little regret was left, that dissipated in the long silence, but boredom took its
place. The director showed no sign of wanting me to explain further, and I just watched
silently. A long time later, when I was about to run out of patience to endure boredom
without avoiding his gaze, I finally heard an order.

"Sit over there."

He pointed to the seat, my legs were tired so I did not refuse to do anything and sat on the
soft sofa. Right after that, was a question.

"When did they die?"

"5 years ago."

"Both of them?"

Other than that long silence, the director's tone was still the same as usual so I thought he was
simply confirming the truth.

"Yes. My mother died only 2 months after my brother."

"How did they die? "

"..."

"I know you were the cause of death, so please explain more."

What a strange man to actually believe what I said, I looked at him and recalled the past 5
years ago.

"My brother was killed, and my mother died in the hospital."

" Was your mother... terminally ill?"

"No. She suddenly collapsed, and then missed her treatment time..."

"It seems that she missed the treatment time because of you."

"..."

"And you are the cause of your brother's murder."

I paused for a moment and then nodded to confirm the question.

"Yes.. "

"So what did you do?"

I did not understand his question well so I just kept my mouth shut. In the meantime, he stood
up and approached the sofa where I was sitting.

"After your family died because of you, what did you do?"

"I paid off the debt."

"For five years?"

"Yes", I replied, adding that I had paid in full, out of fear that he would think I was still being
hunted for money owed. But the strange thing is that he didn't ask what happened 5 years ago
to know why the cause. He was just curious about what happened after that.

"What did you do?"

"Anything that makes money right."

He gave me a strange look at my answer.

" 'Right ' ah. That is the point. "

"..."

"Hey, you."

He asked gently, stretching his upper body to the opposite side.

"How many days have you taken off work in the last five years?"

"None."

His expression was strangely distorted again. Although I found his expression strange, I
didn't mind because the next question came again.

"When your family died, did you cry?"

"No."

I don't want any more awkward questions. I answered lightly and was about to ask directly
what I wanted to know. But I couldn't...The director's face, which was already distorted and
hard to see, was now formed into a distinct expression.

He was crying. Seeing my puzzled expression, he realised that he was crying. Then he
straightened up and went out, saying it was because of the dust in his eyes. Of course I didn't
believe it, no speck of dust can come in and make someone cry that much, unless it's the size
of a fist.

But when I was left alone and reflected on the conversation I had with the director earlier, I
really couldn't think of anything that could make him cry like that. Fortunately, the director
returned after only a few minutes. As soon as he sat down in front of me, he was decisive.
"Don't get me wrong, I'm just allergic to dust so I only have tears in my eyes."

Glancing at his bloodshot eyes and red nose from crying, I nodded at him to show that I
understood. Then the unexpected questions started again.

"Now explain about Song Yoohan. Why are you trying to get revenge on him?"

I hesitated a little because I didn't want to bring this up, but he kept putting pressure on the
'no entry' of this place. So I just re-explained the situation briefly. However, the more he
listened, the more strangely his expression changed again, and his voice was also a little
shaky.

"...So for 5 years, Mr. Lee Baekwon has atoned himself for his sins. He didn't cry at all, but
only made money to pay his debts, hmm... While he was working hard, to make money, If
there wasn't enough, the evil Song Yoohan, who had provided information to the killer who
killed your brother, succeed with all these dirty and frivolous tricks? Have you ever met such
a cheap guy!! Lee Baekwon who can't use even 200 won on himself and has gone through
such 5 years of hardship..."

I don't think I've ever lived a hard life. Furthermore, I have never wanted to do anything for
myself, and have never thought of the past 5 years as an atonement, but I could not stop his
words. Because if I wanted to do that, I had to make him stop crying first.

"Director. Dust. I think you're allergic again. That's it."

He averted his eyes and wiped his tears with his sleeve. I don't know if his eyes are really
sensitive, but his emotions are obviously very sensitive. Suddenly, I remembered what the
club manager said yesterday. 'A very strict person, but also very emotional.' Not just 'very'
more like 'abundantly'. I put all the blame on the manager for not giving correct information,
and heard a sniffle, sneeze, I don't know when he stopped crying and his eyes darkened.

"A bastard like that who doesn't know his sins and lives shamelessly, should be taught a
lesson! Now is not the time to sit around like this! "

I don't want to sit around like this either. However, I couldn't help but ask the excited person
over there.

"Mr. Director."

"What?!"

"Did you believe everything I said?"

Actually, what I wanted to ask was 'Are you out of your mind?' but I wanted confirm the
basics first. He replied immediately.

"Eh? You didn't lie, did you?"

He naively asked that and changed the subject.

"So what are your future plans? Hmm?"

"..."

"..."

"Really, you are even more unlucky since Song Yoohan's sponsor is the very powerful
chairman Kim... Ah, that's right! Jay! You have Jay!"

He urged me excitedly...I looked at him angry and realized one thing. That imagination,
fostered by the deductive power he prided himself on, helped him fill in the gaps in my
explanation. Was it possible that in his heart, I was mistaken for a pitiful good young man
who really wanted to atone for my sins after 5 years? I guess, I can't help but get
goosebumps. Feeling that I had guessed correctly, the director urged again.

"What are you doing now? You have to go seduce Jay!"

I feel a little more angry than confused. Was it time to remember why this conversation
happened in the first place? As I braced myself and opened my mouth, another sound brought
the director back to his senses. The familiar voice entered the room with the sound of the
door.

"Are you talking about something interesting?"

The director and I both froze as soon as we raised our heads. I don't know if it was because I
was sitting down and looking up, that the madman looked exceptionally large, slowly
entering the open door. I didn't even commit a crime, but suddenly I felt suffocated. He
stopped near the sofa, looked at the director and me, and then slowly smiled. Unlike that
dimpled smile, his eyes shone with ferocity. For a moment, the breath that had stopped was
frozen. He met my gaze and added in a lazy tone to us.

" I heard my name . "

We were both startled, and on the other hand felt uncomfortable. The problem is that the
feeling of discomfort is not directed at the person who created this situation. It is self-
directed. For me, who was frozen and stunned just because of this. However, the silence
came like a bucket of cold water, my head stiffened and couldn't move easily.

Only one thing popped into my head. Definitely don't get involved with this guy. The visceral
warning I felt when I first saw him on the rooftop had reappeared. But I know. I will still
ignore this dangerous warning. If there was a difference from before, it was anger at someone
else this time. Because the director is trying to tie me to him.

"What, y-your name? W-what, what are you saying?"

The self-proclaimed master of reasoning uttered lies that could be seen by anyone. Seeing
him question the madman with that obvious stiff expression made me just feel embarrassed
for him. With his voice even higher than an octave to the point of breaking, both his words
and actions looked unnatural.
"Haha. Ha, you're thinking too much. We didn't say anything about you. You know I don't
care about you...right Lee B-baekwon, do you care?"

Voices in my head exploded like a landmines. At that moment, the madman looked straight at
me. Seeing the smiling face, I couldn't help but glance away. It could be taken as a warning
'Then I will hear from you'. I felt my spine getting chilled. The director, who had caused this,
called and forced me to lie along with him. as if believing that his acting skills were perfect .

"Isn't that right, Baekwon?"

"Yes..."

The director 's voice returned to normal as if relieved after that.

"See, we didn't say anything about you!"

But it was too late....Now he was seen like he was the only one talking about the madman
alone. However, the director still found confidence, stood up straight and put his hands on his
belt. The madman didn't take his eyes off me but answered with a laugh.

"Yes, I must have heard wrong."

"Yes. It was a mistake. We never mentioned you..."

"So what were you two talking about?"

"...Hmm?"

"What were you talking about."

"Thats... we didn't talk about much at all."

"If it's no big deal, then I might listen to it, as well."

The boss turned his head to me suddenly. It was like a public admission to the madman that
he was talking about me. Sure enough the madman turned his gaze to me. I couldn't help but
open my mouth.

"We were talking about me."

There was no reason to hide it, so I said it bluntly. Of course, most of the inconvenience was
that if I lied, the other party would obviously see through me like a ghost again.

"About you, hmm. Now I want hear more."

He still kept that smile on his face. But the room became more and more stuffy. If I had been
a little weaker mentally, I would have told him everything I was talking about. Fortunately or
unfortunately, no matter how strong the opponent is, my previous nature has kept me from
losing my composure.
"You know that. My past, 5 years ago living like a thug and meeting Myeongshin, I was just
explaining that I was trying to get revenge."

"Why?"

What 'why'?.....I didn't quite understand the question so I just frowned, that languid voice
explained.

"Why are you talking about that? Or are you just bragging about your past as a thug 5 years
ago?"

I knew there was no hope for me to not to answer back. If I punched him here, is there any
chance of winning? Facing the gaze in front of me, a real smile was shining in his eyes. It felt
like he was toying with me so I subconsciously tried to straighten myself up. However, the
innocent voice next to him broke the tense atmosphere.

"No, Baekwon used to be a bastard thug?"

He looked at me from top to bottom with wide eyes.

"I thought you were just a thug at the most, but you turned out to be a fucking bastard thug."

I wanted to ask him how those two were so different. Moreover, in this situation, if I ask that
question, what is the point of my explanation to the madman? But he only took one step
forward and asked the madman.

"Can you believe it? Five years ago, Baekwon was a fucking thug? Look at his current
appearance, who would have imagined it. How can there be such a goddamn delinquent in
this world? How can he be so humble and righteous. How could he have acted like a dog..."

The word 'dog' was strangely annoying, but I couldn't express the displeasure in my heart. He
forgot about the situation and quickly reverted to his previous feelings.

"Can't believe the fact that someone that had the life of a bastard thug who got drunk every
day with his gang, and harasses relatives and family with all kinds of actions, but completely
cut them all off in one turn like this.. Withstood the shock to the point of spending 5 years
atoning for his sins and living a beggar life like a monk... keukeu... "

He sniffled and bit his trembling lower lip. Seeing that image, suddenly my strength and will
to correct him was lost. Although it is true that I used to drink and have fun, I didn't get drunk
every day. It's true that I've fought, but no one has ever come out for us, and we haven't even
been visited by relatives or family even on a day off.

Leaving me speechless, the director stood up from his chair, said that he had a dust allergy
again and quickly left. Aren't you just acting so you don't have to face the madman? It
happened so quickly that I had to suspected it, it was silent in the room when the two of us
were left alone. I hardly looked away from the door and opened my mouth to him.

"I'm not that miserable."

At my justification, he also looked away from the door, turned around and his smile
disappeared.

"Not interested."

"..."

"I don't care what your past was like. So, what happened here is that the director was moved
by your story... Was he who asked first? He couldn't just sit back and watch you approach me
so he told you that you had to tell him in order for you to keep coming to this place?"

As if he had known through everything beforehand, I nodded slightly to him. If you already
know, then why ask? I kept an annoyed expression on my face, he took a certain distance and
asked more. No, it must be said that it was a testimonial in the form of an interrogation.

"Then if the director heard about your past and was touched... he must have said he'll help
you. "

He flashed a creepy smile again.

"He asked you to seduce me?"

Didn't he already see everything on the CCTV? Just in case there was actually a camera in
this room, I looked straight up at the ceiling. Then I snapped back at him smiling amusedly.

"Yes. It's true that he asked me to seduce you. But don't worry, being this much involved with
you is enough for now. "

With no response, I looked around every corner of the ceiling and then lowered my eyes to
look at him. He asked coldly.

"Enough for now... Because your target is Director Yoon?"

"Yes. It's not you, is it?"

I wanted to quickly end this conversation because that's it. It's a topic I don't want to talk
about in front of him. I'm sure he would just answer simple, so I asked without thinking. But
the unnatural silence came again. When I started to feel strange, I heard a question.

"How are you so sure?"

It felt like he wasn't merely in the mood because i had said he wasn't the target i was aiming
for. Hesitating at that feeling, he asked back in a light tone.

"I can also be Director Yoon, right?"

I know your last name is Han. Trying to swallow the words that were about to be said in my
throat. To be honest, I was a bit surprised. While I thought it was a bit frantic when the
director's request for absolute secrecy came to mind, he didn't miss my hesitation.
"You heard that my name is Han Jay."

The voice came like a wind blowing through the cold stones. Why was he so sensitive when
just mentioning his name? No, there's one more person. The director's reaction was also very
different when he said his name. But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn't think of a reason.
In the meantime, of course, he also found the person who said his name. Again, in a lazy
voice, he pointed out the door.

"Is it the secret that the director told you before?"

"Why is your name a secret? "

I responded with a question instead of an answer, he smiled and dimples appeared.

"Because it's so beautiful."

"Don't make fun of me."

"I don't joke."

He repeated the sentence I had heard many times and added softly.

"I don't like the name."

Is that all? Just because he doesn't like the name too beautiful, the director has to keep it a
secret? Still feeling overwhelmed. This guy must have confirmed my doubtful expression,
but he didn't care anymore, his eyes were smiling as if he was seeing something interesting.

"Therefore, you'd better not say the name either."

The threat that came out was more effective than a blade. He's just a madman, as soon as I
came to the conclusion, the man with the sensitive eyes reappeared. Seemingly prepared this
time, as soon as he entered, he forcefully opened his mouth to the madman.

"I never talked about you."

Discovered a long time ago. Words that can't come out of the mouth can only be whispered in
the heart. At times like these, I only wish he could use that amazing reasoning ability he
prided himself on to grasp the situation, but his eyes that were sharper than those of a hawk,
had dust in them at this moment. Looking at him, he didn't even realize that the madman was
deliberately smirking more clearly when he replied right away.

"I know. I just heard about it. I heard he was explaining the situation to get revenge on actor
Song Yoohan?"

"Yes after I heard his situation, I decided to help him out..."

"You must have wanted to involve him with a sponsor."

The director was startled, but immediately cheered.

"Yes, that is it! Haha, that's exactly what I was thinking."

At the same time, he winked at me, as a signal that everything was going to be fine and all
right. But he could see something clearly stuck in my eyes. By the time I realized I had to
stop this, it was too late.

"Cough cough, so, I was going to make an offer before you come in here. If he wants to
succeed as an artist and surpass Song Yoohan, he needs a sponsor who can defeat Song
Yoohan's... Hmm, for example, you..."

"He wants someone else."

"Yes, right. Not you... Huh?"

The director turned to look at me, his head snapping as it could make the sound of the wind.

"What?! Are you aiming for someone else? Not our Jay?! "

He was trying to help me anyway so I felt a bit guilty, but I couldn't hide the truth. Even if he
was staring at me with murderous eyes as if he was looking at a traitor.

"Yes. There is a person."

"Who?"

"Director Yoon of Dream."

"..."

"..."

He was stunned for a moment with a dull expression on his face. I couldn't help but admire
this so-called Director Yoon of Dream. An existence worthy of surprising this general boss.
That is, he also sees the madman next to him every day. What makes that monster more
interesting than the snickering madman in front of me? Even though we haven't met yet, my
appreciation for that person was getting higher and higher. I heard a question whispered
while thinking.

" ... Who?"

"It's Dream's director Yoon."

Silence fell over him again. At this point, I'm really curious about this Director Yoon. To the
point that the boss, who wasn't even an official of the company, was shocked. While waiting
to open his mouth first, the director's expression was oddly distorted. He opened his mouth as
if to say something, but then only managed to utter a single word.

"Who?"

Fortunately, I wasn't the only one who felt frustrated, the madman stood up to help.
"He was referring to Director Yoon of Dream. Not me."

The director turned his stiff robot neck toward him.

"Not you?"

He nodded slightly and smiled brightly.

"Because he already know my name is Han Jay."

Immediately, the director's face turned white. My head also turned blank for a moment. Right
after that, the director looked at me with the eyes of a traitor, and I turned to stare at the snake
with the same gaze. But there was no effect.

"Who could of said that to him, hmm?"

"W-who knows."

The director looked aside and replied with a voice like something was stuck in his throat. I
struggled to get rid of those murderous eyes, but in my heart, I felt even more uncomfortable.
There won't be any retaliation, I worried, but the madman's next words drew the director's
attention in another direction.

"I have already decided to introduce him to Director Yoon."

The director's face was distorted again, but I couldn't tell if it was a worried or disgruntled
expression.

"You?"

"Yes... That's why he started coming in and out of this place. But of course I want something
in return."

"What is it?"

The director's question was directed at me. I looked at that still wrinkled face and answered
there and answer succinctly.

"Me."

There were a few strange things in the conversation that day, but what I couldn't understand
the most was the director's reaction. He slowly loosened his furrowed brows and turned to
face the madman. But his face was recognisable. That he barely concealed his smile.

"Lee Baekwon decided to give himself... So you mean you accept this price? You?"

In an instant, the smile disappeared from the madman's face. On the contrary, an irresistible
smile bloomed on the director's face.

"Hmm, on that condition, if you have decided to help then I will also gladly assist..."
 "No need."

"Then I'll just cheer..."

"Enough."

"Then I'll at least watch..."

"Mind your own business."

"..."

The madman interrupted the boss's words that made the listener next to him also lose face.
The director glared at him for a while, but immediately his lips curled up again. He grinned
with all his teeth as if nothing could break his happy mood.

"Okay, I get it. Well you know, I'm so busy that I don't care about you at all."

As soon as he finished, he gave me a fierce look. His message was clear enough, '-I'll see you
later'. It might have been better for him to retaliate, but it's time to kick me and the madman
out of the room. I reluctantly walked over to the door and opened it, taking one last look at
the director before leaving.

Surely there won't be any problems later, right? A flash of worry popped into my head. It was
only when his eyes were not that needed at all, that he immediately noticed. Then he silently
raised his thumb, whispering.

"Don't worry. Actually, I'm not busy at all."

Chapter End Notes

"I could also be Director Yoon, right?"

LMAOAO YOOHAN IS JUST LIKE ME FR
🤡🤡
 Chapter 20
Chapter Summary

I'll help you.

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Five books. That's the number of scripts I read during his absence. Now I have to start
another book, but I'm only on the first page. Honestly, I'm feeling very tired and sleepy. It
was a long day, and a lot of things happened. Maybe it was because I had adjusted to the
madman's office that I sat comfortably on the sofa and was lost in thought for a long time. In
my mind, the manager's droopy shoulders, Hansoo's tears soaking the floor, the three separate
faces I saw in the practice room, and Myeongshin's face merged.

I needed the manager. And manager needed Hansoo. Maybe the manager accepted me
because he had Hansoo, an actor who matched his ideals. With Hansoo, he will be able to
take on an actor like me to compromise with reality. So if Hansoo falls, manager will
probably fall too.

Anyway, Hansoo's camera phobia is a weakness that Myeongshin can take advantage of at
any time, so it's lucky that he was attacked first. The question is how long can Hansoo endure
it? Surely it won't go to the point of having to completely leave the industry, right? Now is
only the beginning.

For this matter, I am not worried that the blonde and the gentle impressionist will openly
monitor me in the future. Maybe that's why I feel like those two are just one piece in my plan
that will gradually take shape. If Myeongshin can take advantage of both of them, then I can
too. Unfortunately, this has to wait until later.

I stepped onto this industry and stopped after only a few steps, but there was no rush. On the
contrary, it was nice to see the problems arise right in front of my eyes. The distant goal that I
have to achieve is a steep path to climb step by step, enough to become breathless, but even
so I will still welcome it. I know, the harder it is, the stronger my anger will be, and the
stronger my revenge will be. Now I can get use to it patiently and endure the times of
suffering. Knowing that my heart is the one who is longing for that pain.

"Is the first page so boring?"

I was awakened by a sudden question. Ah, there's still the madman. I realised, looked at the
script that I had held for a long time without feeling anything and looked back at him. He
must have had something to say about my conversation with the boss, but when he came in
he just turned on his computer and started working like I wasn't there.
"Don't know. Haven't read it yet."

I replied, he looked back at the screen and let out a nonchalant voice.

"You should remember that's the only thing you have to do when you're just a useless person
to me."

Rather, if there was a hint of laughter or contempt in his words, then I could be enraged by
thoughts of wanting to oppose him. However, his voice was dry as if he was just talking
about the scenery of everyday life, so the cold feeling came first. I stared at him and heard a
question.

"If you feel angry, you should know how to raise your self worth."

"I think my worth is enough to be next to you, who is afraid to work alone."

Even though I was being sarcastic, he still smiled and replied back as usual.

"It's not enough. I'm scared to death."

I choked so it took a long time to answer back.

" ...Do you want me to carve a spell on you or something?"

"There is a more effective way."

Glancing, with only his eyes, he looked at my body with a glazed look.

"If you crawled onto the floor and sucked on my dick right now, I might get better. Plus now
my blood is rushing underneath there so I feel like I'm going to die."

I frowned and spat out.

"Don't make me laugh."

Where did that kind of nonsense come from ? His sharp eyes fixed on me, on the contrary, he
removed his hands from the keyboard and leaned back comfortably on the chair.

"Don't believe it? You're a man so you know it too, If there's someone that makes you
excited, it's only natural to think of them naked in your head and imagine doing all kinds of
things to them, and the most exciting of all is to just push you down, force you to look
straight in the eyes and take you. Right here in this office."

His dry voice, coupled with his nonchalant stare, made me feel a little chilly. Damn madman.
My body became tense and alert, I clenched my fist tightly, but he just stared at the screen as
if nothing had happened. Every now and then I could hear the keyboard clicking, but I still
couldn't take my eyes off him.

I never imagined that I would become someone's sexual object, even that of the weaker
position. To the point where I suspected those words were simply meant to scare me. If this is
true, then his intentions have been fulfilled to some extent. Even though it was only for a
moment, I was really scared. I'm thinking what an idiot like this. Annoyed by myself, I rested
my head on the sofa to cool off and a moment later, I heard the usual question as if nothing
had happened.

"How much have you read?"

I opened my eyes to what the question was, looked at him and then looking at the script piled
up on the table. I looked at that pile and said 'Five'.

"Which book was worth reading the most?"

"The third book."

When I answered without hesitation, he looked away from the screen. I actually expected him
to ask this question, because he always asks, I had prepared the answer in advance. Even
without asking, the third script was really interesting, so much so that the first time I read it, I
forgot all the time had passed. Sometimes, because I got used to the script's dialogue-only
form, I understood the content better. Just as I anticipated his question, he would also know
that I had prepared an answer. Sure enough, he turned around to ask the next question.

"Have you seen his movies?"

"Does he have movies?"

He slowly smiled. It's true that the smile suits him very well. Furthermore, if a guy has
dimples when he smiles, he will usually be called effeminate, but he doesn't have that feeling
, so I feel even more annoyed. But that smile still makes me very uncomfortable. Because I
always had the feeling that, all this time, it seemed that what I was looking at was just a
perfect mask. Maybe it's because I'm one of the few people who can't smile back when faced
with that smile? Or the only one.

"Yes...Totally a failure."

My eyes drifted to the table. I piled everything I had read in the past on the table to sort it out.
His explanation as if I'd said the wrong answer, made me rummage through the memory of
the other contents of these scenarios. But even if I think about it, I still find that except for the
third book, the rest are boring. Then I heard the explanation again.

"The actors didn't match."

When I turned around, he was still looking at me with a gleam of interest in his eyes.

"The lack of promotion also plays a part, but even if the actor's recognition is high, it wasn't
the kind of impression that could be enough to represent the whole drama. The biggest reason
is still the trash acting."

Suddenly, I wanted to watch the movie. I read it and found it quite interesting, but is the
acting alone enough to destroy the whole movie? His next words surprised me a bit.
"At first the script was forced to change, followed by an unplayable actor who turned the
whole film upside down. That's why the director is going to quit right after finishing his
current movie."

The script changed? Ah... It wasn't until then that I remembered what I had read before. The
ending was so abrupt that the whole plot became strange. So the rest are all written by the
same person? The question flashed through my mind, but the feeling was different. While I
was making sure, his topic turned to the script that I just stopped on the first page.

"That's the last movie the director wants to shoot."

The one shooting now? Looking at the script i'm holding in my hand. I think the scenario
with the forced ending would be more interesting if it remained the same. Of course, that's
just by my own standards, but if a non-specialist like me finds it interesting, wouldn't that
also count as a decent work?

But I felt a bit regretful that this was the last one. Of course it's a script with only lines of
dialogue, so I don't know what it would look like if changed into a movie... At this point I
stopped. Maybe it's because I've been practicing reading dialogue for the past few weeks, for
a moment, the script that was supposed to be just letters printed on a page, suddenly appeared
in stereoscopic form in my head. Then a previous movie with a similar feeling that I didn't
know flashed.

"The first short film I've seen."

Just feeling vague, so I stopped talking, he waited for my next words with an expressionless
face. I asked, after pointing out one of the short films that I said was worth watching at the
time.

"The same director, right?"

I prepared to be laughed at if I was wrong, but the words I heard were completely
unexpected.

"You're not really boring either."

"Huh?"

"I mean cute, Ignorant thinking about it and just doing whatever is asked of you, but
sometimes you give me a surprising animal-like feeling."

My eyes glared fiercely at the guy. Yeah, I thought you told me to read the script without
thinking. But at the sight of me glaring enough to make others take a step back, he just smiled
more as if he was having fun.

"I told you, that look makes me feel extremely excited."

"Fuck off"
I spat out a swear word and was about to stand up. But he took off his glasses and muttered
first.

"I want to fuck you like crazy...so much that I could kill you."

He tilted his head to the side, his voice low.

"Sometimes there are also a few hollow-headed guys trying to rebel against me. Those who
can only see my outer appearance."

"..."

He had a smile on his face as if to show his appearance.

"Even though you know me, you still glare at me like that, no one else can do that, you
know."

"Know what?"

"How much I'm restraining myself."

I looked at the guy's smiling face and spat out in a low voice.

"Then what should I do to thank you for appreciating me when I'm just a useless person?"

"It's okay, since you're cuter than I thought. I'd be happy too if you said that you could suck
my cock, like any other men just for revenge, I would have forced you to do it once and then
kick you out of here."

The word other "men" reminded me of the room I had been tricked into by the blondie. If I
couldn't think of any other way back then, I would have knelt at the feet of middle-aged men
with big bellies and sucked on that stinking organ. As casual as nothing, like the madman
said.

Come to think of it, why did he abandon the idea of leaving me to do this to others?
Obviously he is also the one who needs revenge. I don't know if it's because I show my
bravery or not, he puts on a cold smile every time he meets the opposite eyes.

"Don't worry. You just need to stay by my side. I'll be the one to contact Director Yoon for
you."

As reality emerged from his mouth, the temperature in the room seemed to have dissipated as
if it was a bucket of cold water. Come to think of it, that's clearly a matter of necessity.

"Are you sure? Do you have any relationship with Director Yoon?"

"The relationship is close enough. Furthermore, how do you plan to seduce, when you meet
Director Yoon?"

"It's none of your business, so don't be worried. "

He smiled, revealed a dimple and said.

"How could I not care. You gave yourself to me, but now if you say something like giving
yourself to Director Yoon again, do you think I won't be angry? "

"Those meaningless words said once is enough."

"So what are you going to do with Director Yoon? "

"..."

"I'm asking how you plan to seduce him to be a sponsor."

I should have just finished talking, but I hesitated. He is very sharp, so if I just give him a
little time he will find the answer immediately, and I will have to say anything but that can't
happen, and the other party did not disappointed this time either. He squinted his eyes, and
words flew out of his mouth like a ghost.

"You.... don't have any intentions of making him a sponsor?"

"..."

"That's it?"

He drew firm conclusions even when I said nothing. I sighed inwardly, repeating over and
over the regret I had. This should have had nothing to do with this guy.

"Speak, I will keep it a secret."

I forced myself to open my mouth at his urging.

"Yes.... I just need him to look like my sponsor."

"Are you just trying to cheat? "

"Yeah."

He narrowed his eyes when I replied.

"Sooner or later you will be discovered."

" I know.... So I'm make good use of this opportunity. Just once, at the right time, I just need
to trick one person."

There is only one person, as long as Myeongshin is fooled. All I have to do is create the right
moment no matter how long it takes. Slow and thorough, I need to put all my heart into
making that person appear on stage only once. This is the best plan I can make with these two
empty hands. Wasn't it obvious from the beginning. I have no intentions to seduce director
Yoon, because no man has liked me except this madman with a strange hobby.
I am not a young girl who dreams of being a Cinderella, nor an artist with vain ambitions to
become a star thanks to a sponsor. What I want to do is just set traps and trick the opponent
with all my might. And the other party just needs to mistake me for an aspiring artist to be a
Cinderella holding onto her sponsor. However, since it was just a simple plan, I prepared in
advance in my heart to wait to be laughed at, but instead, the madman just looked at me with
an expressionless expression that could not be read. When the silence stretched to the point of
heavy oppression, he let out a low voice.

"You really want to be successful, don't you."

Isn't that obvious? I suddenly felt illogical to hear that after such a long time.

"Do you really think I'm an idiot who can only talk deliriously without thinking? "

"I thought so. The revenge you intend to carry out is obvious to anyone who looks at you.....
You're nothing."

"..."

His eyes widened as he glanced over at me.

"But there are diamonds in that egg. I like you more and more, day by day."

My bad mood made me wrinkled my brow irritably, but even so he smiled on the contrary.

"All right. I'll really help you."

It was a serious tone, but I only felt worse. So he's just saying that before he was just toying
with me?

"Don't bow down. You need me anyway, so just use me."

I had no intention of bowing even before I knew he was also trying to destroy the sponsor
behind Myeongshin. And of course, it doesn't matter to him.

"There are many people who can replace you. But there is no one to replace me for you."

"If I didn't meet you I would have met someone else."

He raised his eyebrows slightly and asked again.

"Who?"

"Let's see, any man wants their cock to be sucked, a 70 year old man or a middle aged man or
something."

I replied coldly, he smirked.

"Anyone... However, because of your plan, you will have to form a close relationship with
director Yoon right ? Go to Dream, grab anyone and ask them. 'I wonder if there's anyone
who can at least greet him.' I can do that. I am the most important person."

His eyes smiled, he added.

"That's why seduce me. I'll fall for it. And I'll help you spread the word."

I admit the madman is the one I need.

Maybe he really is the most important person, as he said... So I should be grateful that he
would pass on the word if I lured him in, but my first thought was still the intention of
wanting to oppose that guy. Why am I so easily touched by him alone?

///

The next day, going straight to the office, my mind was filled with more thoughts about him
than the immediate worries. The reason why I wasn't worried about the manager or Hansoo
was because when I got there, the manager looked the same as usual. The only unusual thing
is that he was looking for a supporting role or a small commercial that I can play in. My
manager said before that it would be better if I studied acting a little more and then worked
because my ability was still immature. The clue is that the company will still do its best to
support the conditions. Sitting in front of him, watching him intently talk on the phone, I
knew the deadline was over.

Is this also Myeongshin's doing? I started reading the script I secretly brought back yesterday.
I'm a little curious about the director's final work, whos movie twice was ruined twice. Just a
little curious, but i wonder how good it would be to see the final state of the film that he so
determinedly chose to stop shooting at that time.

However, when flipping through the first few pages, one thought unconsciously appeared in
my head, Some of the contents were strangely similar to my current situation. It's pretty
creepy to call it a coincidence, I couldn't easily take my eyes off it. I rechecked the content so
engrossed that I forgot even the voice of the manager talking on the phone, but there were
times when I still noticed that the surroundings had become quiet. When I looked up, I saw
the serious-faced manager lowering his head. He flipped back and forth between the many
pages of the phone number on the old notebook, seemingly looking for the next person to
call. He was focused, so I just looked down at the script again, and heard a question.

"Aren't you going to ask anything?"

He still didn't take his eyes off the notebook and added briefly after that.

"The company wants you to have something more impressive if you want to renew your
contract."

Flick flick. He flipped through a few pages to see if there were any other suitable phone
numbers, then pursed his lips together' for a while. Rough fingers like that of a craftsman
skimmed the numbers on the page. The tip of his finger paused hesitantly at a line of numbers
he had scribbled.
"Would you be okay if the work were a little disappointing?"

"It's okay."

He didn't lift his finger from the number and raised his head.

"Yes, you will do well in anything."

He smiled and praised me, but I did not smile back at him. It's because that smile isn't real.
It's just like his lips curled up like a habit. Is it because of Hansoo? The manager dialed the
number he decided to call, in a friendly tone.

" ...That's right, I've been working at Dream lately. I have a rookie right now, he's very good.
He's good at everything. Huh? No, not a singer. An actor, I know, no one wants to have new
actors with no fame, but look it up though. Ha? It's not like we've known each other for a
year or two... Ah, of course the looks are also good. Very outstanding! The photogenicity is
no joke. Do you know the Photographer Mr.Lee ? Mr. Lee is always chasing to get a few
pictures with him."

The manager's voice got louder and louder when there was some small hope seen on the other
end, but my mood went down. There is something unusual here. After the call, the manager
became even more apparent when he happily told me what to do. Except for what could be
felt in that forced smile, he was too casual.

"Director Choi is in charge of many events here and there. They said the only thing you can
do now is at the level of a regular person's part-time job, is that ok?"

"Yes."

"It's very simple, there is no pressure or difficulty at all. It looks like there will be a talent
contest in front of the mall, if you want to attract attention you must have supporters. That's
why there are many cases where you'll hire someone to put it in first and pretend to cheer.
You just have to do that much. The day is..."

"Manager."

I interrupted. He looked up while writing something in his notebook.

"Where is Hansoo?"

"..."

"Is Hansoo not coming today?"

"Not coming."

He straightened his upper body and calmly added.

"He won't come again. He wants to quit this job."

 Did I hear wrong? The thought that without Hansoo the manager would give up on me was
thrown into chaos by the manager's calm response. Perhaps the manager is a less emotional
person than I thought? Maybe he could find another actor like Hansoo and fulfill his dreams.
However, even though I tried to make simple deductions, it still felt uncomfortable. If
Hansoo collapsing, would also be the cause of manager's collapsing, it would've been easier
to deal with. It should be a good thing from my point of view, but I can't explain why I'm so
upset.

Probably because of the fact that I can't stop thinking about Hansoo in my head. Fortunately,
there was nothing to worry about in the classroom. In place of the sharp guy and the ugly
guy, a few new interns came to join the class. The blonde hair and gentle impression were
absent for an audition. Obviously, after clinging to Myeongshin, something beneficial was
done. Since there were no more eyesores, I left the classroom without keeping any memories
and headed straight for another location instead of Alice's Labyrinth that I always went to.

Chapter End Notes

Jay is down bad for him lmaoa 🤭

 Chapter 21
Chapter Summary

Still the same as I was before.

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

I have been to the university several times. When applying for a job in another area and doing
a delivery job, I usually deliver to the university in that area. But a clearer view of the
university in my memory takes place earlier than that. When I was working at a loan shark's
office, I used to collect money from a college student. His school was a pretty famous
university that even I knew about.

This prestigious university student was of the same age as me. Perhaps because his
exemplary past and hard work were completely opposite to mine, I came to him, harassed and
took money, clinging to him more stubbornly than others. 'Look at that, burying his head in
studying and living a decent life, only to have to kneel at my feet,' maybe at that time I just
wanted to show to him like that. Although he later paid off the debt in full, but because he
was too embarrassed, he couldn't go to school anymore.

At that time I did not feel any guilt about what had happened. It was his fault for borrowing
money in the first place, and also his bad luck when he ran into me. A world without divine
punishment, but retribution exited. Even with a small mistake, just by making the wrong
decision can have consequences. Sometimes, the consequences will be so great that we
cannot bear it.

Now I have realised a fact that I have always been unaware of at that time when my mind
was only filled with smugness and pleasure. So, even while walking down a similar path that
reminds me of my rude actions in college, I still don't seem to have any emotions at all. I just
want to take the consequences for my mistakes, just as that college student had a tragic
consequence for his mistake. When to receive, how to receive it, I do not know. I must pay
the price for what I did. So many sacrifices, just to realise this one simple truth.

The funny thing is, even though I've realised it, I haven't changed at all. I know I have to pay
the price, but I won't stop taking revenge. Taking advantage of the necessary people, setting
traps. But why am I here wasting my time in vain? Although my heart was troubled, I pushed
it aside with the thought that I just wanted to meet Hansoo. I have to find him first.

When I first went to the theater to find him and heard that he would have to stay up all night
at school to organise an event, it was already dark. Entering the building with a small sign
saying "The College of Arts" on a spacious campus, I was able to find the faculty office that
Hansoo attended without any problem. There was indeed an event coming up. Outside, in the
bright light, I heard the voices of many people. The door was only half ajar so I pushed it
open and went inside. At the appearance of a stranger, they stopped talking. All eyes were on
me, I looked around for Hansoo, without saying a word, and then one of the students asked
me first.

"Who's are you?"

"Where is Lee Hansoo?"

"Ah... Hansoo, he went out to buy some things. He will probably be back soon."

I nodded, leaving a message for a him.

"Tell him I'm waiting for him."

As I was about to leave, one of the students asked.

"Can you tell me who you are so that I can pass the word on."

"...Lee Yoohan."

I close the door and heard whispers and chatter behind me.

"Did something really happened with Hansoo? He suddenly wanted to drink and then ran to
buy drinks... "

How should I describe it. The dark and quiet atmosphere made the mood feel chilly. The
silence is like belonging to a ghost realm different from the university during the day, which
is always full of life. Students escaping from the vast expanses of parks and massive
buildings seem to be emphasizing that this is only a temporary location. The derelict space
where people enter and exit when needed is like a tidal current. Maybe it's because I don't
belong to this kind of place called university that I feel like this. Is this a lonely place? And a
stranger who shouldn't come here like me was sitting on a bench, feeling frustrated as if I
were wearing a pair of shoes that didn't fit.

However, Hansoo, who was supposed to return soon, still hadn't arrived after 2 hours. I
thought about going to the office again, but on the contrary, I purposely didn't go, not for the
fear of actually meeting Hansoo there. I didn't want to meet someone who didn't wanted to
see me. And isn't it funnier to keep waiting for someone who doesn't want to show up? That's
when I decided to get up after 30 minutes of dazed thinking. And then I heard footsteps
stopping nearby. Hansoo was struggling to stand under the dim street lights.

"Why are you still here?"

I stood up and looked at Hansoo who was quite far away.

"I was waiting for you."

"What's the matter? If I didn't come, isn't it obvious that I don't want to see you? You could've
just go home or you could've just called me?"

"I- I don't know your number...."

Hansoo face changed, as if he was clearing his throat.

"You don't know my phone number? Haa... That's right. You don't seem to care about me at
all."

Mumbling to himself, he asked in a troubled voice.

"Why did you come all the way here?"

It's the complete opposite of his always smiling and friendly demeanor, but on the contrary,
this type of avoidance was even easier to approach. He must also be awkward because he
always appeared to want get close to me. As soon as I became aware, I couldn't understand
better that I was here.

"I heard you want to quit. Is it true?"

I asked while keeping a distance, Hansoo's expression stiffened.

"Yes. Are you here to confirm?"

"Why are you quitting?"

This is not his first time having camera phobia, and he has also been preparing for an acting
career for many years. I was going to add that obvious statement, but he just coldly opened
his mouth.

"It's not Lee Yoohan's business."

"..."

"If that's all you have to say, then I'll go inside-"

"It's Myeongshin."

I was supposed to say something like that, but hesitated and was silent for a moment. But
when I saw Hansoo staring at me, I said the rest of the words.

"It was Myeongshin who that did it. He purposely called the camera to the theater to make
you fail."

"So what?"

"..."

"Still can't change the fact how stupid I was. Even if an idiot like me has godly fortune, I
don't want it anymore. Or do you want me to take revenge like you?"
The retort made me tongue-tied. To be honest, I thought he'd be angry if Myeongshin was to
blame. However, when I saw a Hansoo without a smile in front of me, I realized that I didn't
know him at all. No, I still mistakenly thought I knew him. Not only Hansoo but everyone
else whom i thought I could in the direction I needed.

"I'm an idiot, I can't take revenge. I can't do it. So just ignore me and do your thing. We're not
even that close, are we ?"

Hansoo's last words sounded especially clear. Ah, right. We weren't close. I didn't even think
about it, so it's only natural. The fact that I didn't even know anything about Hansoo.

"Goodbye."

Hansoo greeted in a low voice, turned his back and disappeared. I waited for two hours and
only to talked for less than a minute, but not entirely in vain. I looked around again and
realised that no one was there.

Hansoo can be seen as a consequence of what I did. If I hadn't decided to take revenge, he
probably wouldn't have been targeted by Myeongshin and had to fall down like that.
Whatever the consequences would have come sooner or later, but I'm sure it came faster just
because of me. The fact that I feel responsible and caring to this extent... Yes, because he is '
Hansoo '. The first day we met, I remember feeling uncomfortable when he introduced
himself. I guess I'm pretty sentimental, too.

///

After a day's absence I went to Alice's Labyrinth', but the manager led me to the boss's office
first. Since I foresaw that he would call me, I prepared myself mentally. I'm sure he'd tell me
to do my best with the madman anyway.

Furthermore, because I have something to ask the madman, I decided to end the conversation
with the director quickly. However, but I was at lost for words from his sudden greeting.

"You came from working at the gas station today too, right."

"..."

"Huhu, you don't always have to be surprised at my reasoning ability. Did you make a better
plan?"

What plan?... He immediately recognised the question on my face.

"Ah, I said revenge, revenge! Don't we have to go beat that brat now?"

The director swung his fist and pressed.

"So when are you going to bring him down?"

"... After getting everything ready."

The fact that it would take a long time to beat Myeongshin, I was about to answer but
changed my mind, because sometimes he would intervene and ask more annoying questions.
Fortunately, the excitement on his face was extinguished.

"Preparing? Hmm, so you want Yoon... Director Yoon to be your sponsor? By the way...
Baekwon doesn't know who Director Yoon is, right?"

Yes, when I replied, he made a strange face and said ' Really ' . It was the same as last time,
why should there be such a strange reaction when it comes to director Yoon. There was also
that silent gaze.

"Do you have anything to say about Director Yoon?"

I asked probingly, he hastily coughed to hide his embarrassment.

"Cough cough, no, I don't know what to say..."

So there really was something to say. This time I narrowed my eyes and glared at him, he
surreptitiously dodged and talked about something else.

"About Director Yoon, go and ask Jay... Ah yes, if you want to approach Director Yoon, you
better get closer to Jay."

He said the same thing as the madman. Were these two really close?

"Are you two longtime friends?"

"... Something close to that?"

"Something close? Relatives?"

"Not relatives."

Seeing his face wrinkled in displeasure, I let out a voice doubtful tune.

"Are you two close?"

"That's right! It's like we're one!"

The director raised his voice excitedly, but immediately cleared his throat and lowered his
voice again.

"Cough cough, um, close to that area."

"..."

"Oh, it's true?"

His voice broke, as if he was hiding something. I nodded to show that I understood and asked
insinuatingly.
"Is the boss also close to Director Yoon?"

"Of course I'm very close to Director Yoon..."

I wanted to hear the next word, but the director swallowed his words and changed the subject.

"You'll find out later, but why didn't you come yesterday?"

It's not enough to take an attendance check from the madman and now I have to receive it
from the boss too, I sighed and replied that something happened. Then he replied with,
'It wasn't a big deal....'

"Is that so?... Something must of happened to the person next to you, and it seems you were
told to mind your business."

"..."

"Furthermore, today..."

"How did you know?"

The rigid question I uttered unconsciously. Honestly, I got goosebumps. His nonchalant
words struck a chord with me. However, the director still opened his mouth normally as if it
was nothing.

"You said something happened. Because of Baekwon's personality, you seem like you don't
really care about anybody. Since you couldn't have talked friendly with the other person, so
the results are obvious. The other party might've outright refused and told you to mind your
business."

He boringly explained quickly and nonchalantly added.

"It's also not that unpredictable so it's nothing special, right? So please pay more attention to
our Jay instead."

Then he held out a business card.

"Jay is waiting for you, so go there. Are you good at drinking? Jay is a poor drinker because
he is innocent... haha, so take the opportunity to hold hands, hug and get closer to him so that
others can't touch Jay, okay?"

I couldn't see the director's face as he laughed and talked about Jays innocence. I knew this
person was no ordinary person, but I was surprised again. It was the same case where he hit
the bottom line against my will, but this time there was something more surprising. I should
have realised then.

Although the director said he would help me because he was moved to tears by my story, the
most important person to him was still the madman. Someone I have to pay more attention
to... But why did he not hesitate to set me up with him like that? I asked a simple question
that should have been asked in the first place like an idiot.
"Why would you want to set up a man like me with Jay that you care so much about?"

The director who was smiling at his imagination slowly lost his smile. If he had said it was
because he wanted to 'help me', I would got out. But fortunately, I heard a sincere answer.

"Because you're the one Jay cares about."

"Is it okay even if I'm a man?"

"This is the first time in 5 years Jay has shown interest in someone, don't you think I should
grab on to it even if its a rotten rope?"

You mean, I am that rotten rope.

"Normally, if anyone approached Jay, he would either bury them neatly in society without
any residue, or would trample them to the point where they could no longer leave their house.
Baekwon is the first person he liked so much that he even brought you into the office."

The second time I heard the word 'liked', I fell into chaos. Have I misunderstood what that
means?

"Plus, I couldn't help but want to help you after hearing about your story, Lee Baekwon... It's
definitely not because I was touched or anything."

He tried to control his eyes, but they were started to get wet.

"Fortunately, I also like Baekwon's personality."

"You have only met me a few times..."

"Huhu, that's what I like."

"..."

"Usually people get help if they're offered immediately. They take it as a good opportunity
and take advantage of it, but you asked the reason first. To be honest, I don't even know if the
other party might get annoyed and stop wanting to help."

"It's because I know nothing is free in this world. So I can't understand it at all."

The director smiled again. But the smile brought a colder feeling than before. This time I'm
sure that smile is very similar to that Madman.

"Lee Baekwon."

I could hear a gentle and kind voice, but I only believed in the other's unsmiling eyes.
Questions like filtered sand flew into my ears and spread within.

"Do you believe that people can change?"

"No."
I replied without hesitation. Then, a satisfied smile spread across the director's emotionless
eyes.

"I think so too, people don't change. So no matter how you, who was an asshole in the past
might have improved, your nature has not changed, that's why you're getting revenge. If you
really had changed then you wouldn't want to avenge yourself."

"What does that have to do with my question then?"

"That's why. It's because I believe people don't change, so if Jay is interested in you, then It
won't matter."

"I still don't understand what you mean. If you think I still would haven't changed, then
shouldn't that be more of a reason for you keep me away from him..."

"I think you misunderstood, you're not the one whom I believe hasn't change."

Immediately, I felt like I was splashed with cold water. The director realised that I understood
and gave a bitter smile.

"I hope Jay will be able to really laugh like he did before."

It felt like hearing something I shouldn't have known. And after hearing the director's wish,
that feeling became even more certain.

"If it's Lee Baekwon, I really hope you can bring back the old Jay."

It doesn't make any sense either way. It's chilling to think of that madman who wore a
superficial smile all this time to actually wearing a genuine smile in the past, but telling me to
bring that image back makes me feel even worse. I furrowed my brows and closed the door
of the director's office, even though I ignored the words of that strange person, but I still
couldn't feel any better.

I remember the business card I was holding in my hand, the madman was supposed to be
there. Suddenly I didn't want to go anymore, but because I remembered there was something
I had to do, I forced myself to turn around and walk up the stairs. Just then someone called
me back from behind.

"Mr. Lee Baekwon, this way."

The manager smiled like a robot, pointing in the opposite direction of the stairs. I held up the
business card half-turned.

"I was told to go there."

"I know, but the boss told me to change your uniform first."

I glanced down at the clothes I was wearing once and asked him.

"Does this look like a uniform?"

"Yes."

"... Let's go."

I followed him to a room at the end of the corridor and saw clothes hanging everywhere, so
much so that I thought I was walking into a fashion store.

"This is the uniform provided to the staff working here."

The manager walked in first, explained and turned to look at me. As if telling me to choose
one, I didn't need to take a glance and reached for the nearest black suit. Then I heard the
manager's voice again.

"Do you want me to choose for you?"

What are you saying, can't you see what I have chosen?

"I'll take this one."

Although the suit in my hand looked classy, he didn't budge, and as if he had prepared
beforehand, he pulled out a suit in front of me.

"How about this one?"

I looked back and forth between the suit and him and asked.

"It was the boss who had already decided in advance, right?"

The habitual smile hanging on the corner of the manager's lips suddenly blossomed deeply.
But he returned to his normal state and nodded like he always did.

"Yes."

"... Alright."

When I received the suit that he gave me, I suddenly remembered and asked.

"Why are you helping me?"

"Because I have orders."

'You don't have to wear a tie', I heard an additional word as I took off the colorful tie.

"I find Mr. Lee Baekwon very interesting."

That first compliment I heard in my life, from him, as I stopped taking the clothes off the
hanger, I raised my head.

"Yes, just my name is interesting enough..."

 As I silently cursed the name Lee Baekwon, which had become like my real name, I heard a
mild voice.

"I also like your honesty."

Honesty? An explanation came out when I asked him with my eyes.

"I can clearly see that you do not like the Director at all. At least when facing the director,
you don't put up any pretense."

It's not a big deal, I was about to reply, but he uttered a word that I heard for the third time.

"Of course, that's why the Director likes you so much, to the point of bringing you here."

Chapter End Notes

Q- "Do you believe that people can change?"

 Chapter 22
Chapter Summary

Gratitude.

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Unlike women, men's style is very simple. Put on a decent suit and you're done. It is
important that the suit is suitable for the body. The previous loan office manager used to take
me to pick a set on the first day I joined the job. Just wearing the right clothes can change
your appearance so much that you cannot be looked down upon.

Thanks to him, who was very attentive to the matter of dressing up unlike a creditor, I was
able to learn how to wear clothes that fit my body shape. Maybe that's why, after 5 years of
not wearing it, I still didn't feel awkward at all. And because I was dressed modestly, I was no
longer stopped at the entrance of what looked like an upscale bar. What's unusual is that I
have to go in there. I said the madman's name and asked to be taken to his room, but they
didn't understand.

"Han Jay? There's no one like that here."

He shook his head, but I wasn't disappointed either. If there is no appointment, no one will
intentionally reveal their name when going to a bar. So the madman didn't know I was
coming?

"Did someone call you from Alice's Labyrinth?"

"A- Alice's Labyrinth. So you're from there, aren't you?"

The polite attitude towards customers was gone, replaced by a mocking smile.

"You should've said that from the start. Umm, but..."

He looked me over from head to toe, then mumbled in a low voice.

"Compared to the people who came before, you look pretty average.... Ah, I'm not saying that
you're ugly, it's just that in Alice's Labyrinth there are a lot of handsome people like
celebrities. I heard there are people who used to be artists there too, right?"

He asked but I didn't answer because I had other thoughts. According to him, the people from
Alice's Labyrinth had come here before because of that madman. The director's words flashed
through my mind.
'Jay is a poor drinker because he's innocent.'

Was he really a bad drinker? Still in disbelief, I followed the guide into the bar. Not to the
point of being like Alice's Labyrinth, but I still had to turn here and there in the corridor and
go deep inside. The previous employee kept glancing at me and chatting.

"I heard there are also a lot of real celebrities going there. Especially the actors from Dream
often have meetings there too right? Is XXX really that handsome? Hmm, I think if I met him
in person, he would look cheesy like a foreigner."

I didn't say a word, but he didn't mind and kept talking like that. By the way, where were we
going? When I started to feel strange, he opened a door that looked like a storage room in the
corner.

"This is the waiting room, Just wait here until called."

By this ponit, I had realized that no matter how troublesome it was, I had to be explained
clearly what I needed.

"I'm here to ask..."

... So please take me to the room of some guy who looks like a madman. The explanation that
was about to be said was stopped by the voice of the woman inside.

"... Yeah, see? It's much better to watch on TV. Why am I here, I overheard the news that a
high ranking person from Dream is here so I came here. Just a word with him, you can debut
immediately and even become the main character in a drama.

Overhearing a conversation, someone asked.

"Really? Is he that great?"

"Yes, Director Yoon, the real holder of Dream. "

Director Yoon?

"Did you have anything to ask?"

Standing at the door, I turned to looking at the employee and shook my head.

"If so then please wait here."

It was not difficult to know where Director Yoon's room was located. Just pick up an
employee and say 'Dream's director Yoon told me to go change the water in the room,' and
then follow the staff when bringing the new glass. At the end of a long narrow corridor with
rooms scattered on both sides. Like a king ruling the servants standing in two rows, there was
a door much larger than the others on the front side. After confirming the room, waiting for
the staff to disappear from view, I moved. Standing in front of the door, I was about to lower
my hand to grasp the knob, but raised it again.

Knock knock.

The small knock on the door flowed into my body through the tense hand. I had no plan.
There was no need to do something like this. I just wanted to draw attention. No, the purpose
is only to recognize at least their face. There was no answer to the knocks, I silently counted
to five before reaching out to open the door. But then a sharp voice in the distance called out
to me.

"Who are you to enter that room?"

My hand froze before reaching the door knob, it was a voice very familiar to me, I didn't even
need to turn around to know who this voice belonged to.

It was Myeongshin.

"Hey, who are you?"

The sound was swallowed up by the carpet, but I could still clearly feel the footsteps
advancing behind me. It seemed like hours had passed in such a short amount of time. When
I heard the prompting again, I was now frozen like a stone.

"Can't you understand Human language?"

The voice next to me seemed to be able to grab my shoulder in an instant. Dozens of thoughts
ran through my head as I slowly let go of my hand. There are no suitable options for the plan,
when now is not the time to meet Myeongshin. I stopped short when I couldn't make up my
mind, and Myeongshin's whisper was heard again, chilling my mood.

"Are you an aspiring actor? Did you want to climb the ladder to the top? I noticed it from the
moment you knocked on his door,but that's not your place to go into. So hurry up and leave."

I unconsciously raised my lips. Despite revealing my identity, I was about to turn around and
give the answer I wanted. But I didn't even have time to look back when I only turned half of
my body.

Click.

The door that didn't respond to my knocking before opened. In an instant, a tall man faced me
at a closer distance than Myeongshin. I looked up and froze again.

How could it...?

I couldn't gasp the astonishment around the tip of my tongue and eye contact with the
madman. He looked at me with a blank expression, then raised his eyes to look behind me. In
a moment of silence, Myeongshin panicked voice was heard.

"Hello sir. I didn't expect to see you here... what a coincidence..."

"Why are you here only now?"

The madman's voice interrupted Myeongshin. However, I didnt know who he was asking
because he was looking towards Myeongshin. But as soon as he finished speaking, he kept
his distance and looked back at me. Slowly curling the corners of his lips up.

Maybe it's because I'm looking at him from a close distance? It was still the same familiar
smile, but my eyes have been swept away at some point. The fact that I couldn't take my eyes
off was because of his voice, as low as a whisper.

"What are you going to give me as a reward for waiting?"

What?!, My eyes widened in surprise, suddenly a strong force circled behind my head.

"Ngh?!"

Before i could realise what was happening, there was a warm touch on my lips..... it was the
madman's lips. I gasped as I struggled to distance myself from him, when a loud noise rang
out.

Bang!

It was the sounds of the door shutting behind us, I was pulled by force into the room by my
waist, my body became stiff as cement. Realising the reality, the first thing I did was put
strength into my hands. Squeeze* I mustered all my strength to push the shoulder of the
person in-front of me. But his body didn't separate as easily as i wanted. On the contrary, his
arms wrapped around my waist pulled me even tighter. It became hard to breathe, It was a
suffocating feeling as I was aggravated by the blocked lips.

"Mmph!!..Ngh!!"

The fact that I couldn't push the other person away with all my might and the feeling of
losing my temper almost not belonging to me about who is kissing me right now. Because of
that, there was no space left in my mind to think about Myeongshin, who might still be
behind the door, or why the madman was in Director Yoon's room. All I could think about
was how to escape from this embarrassing situation fast. Maybe that's the reason as to why I
forgot where I was and as soon as the madman broke apart the kiss, I spat out curses from my
mouth.

"Fuckin?!, what do yo-"

"It's past the appointment time, shouldn't you be leaving now, Director Kim?"

As soon as I stopped pushing his shoulder at the question that just came out of his mouth, I
realised that this incomprehensible question was directed at someone else other than me.
That's right..., this room is Director Yoon's. I swallowed back the foul words I was about to
spit out at the madman and quickly averted my stiff eyes. But there was no need to raise my
head to look inside that was being obscured by the madman. The arm around my waist
relaxed and he stepped back, my field of vision widened and people who I couldn't see
appeared.

A man in his 50s and a girl in her early 20s were gaping in shock. The two of them who just
made eye contact with me had opposite reactions. The man gave an unbelievable look, and
the woman didn't hide the anger in her eyes. Still, there's something in common between
them. Both of them, including me, couldn't open our mouths because of embarrassment.
However, the reasons for these reactions were all different. At least my heart was frozen to
the point of shock.

Why are there only these many people in the room? After a quick glance at the two of them, I
scanned the entire room and stopped on the madman standing in front of me. What about
director Yoon? Why isn't there anyone in here who looks like Director Yoon?

My mind stalled to the point where I couldn't think of any guesses about the answer. Thanks
to that, I couldn't open my mouth to say anything and had no choice but to look at the
madman. The only one who was calm, he turned around to face the other two completely.
And spat out a cold voice that was different from the smiley face he had to the man called
Director Kim.

"Or do you have anything else to do?"

"Well, no... I have nothing to do, but..."

"I think I have talked enough with the niece you introduced... So let's end things now"

As a 3rd party, Even I can understand the implications of this situation. However, more than
that, the word 'niece' that the madman called drew my attention to the girl. Wearing a top
with a cleavage and a short skirt, if she moved even a little, she could reveal her panties. In
that state, but also sitting close to the thigh next to Director Kim. Anyone looking at them
will only see a rich uncle and his young mistress. If she really is his niece, then all I can say
is that the Director Kim's love for his relatives was amazing.

"Well, then I'd be grateful if you could help me.... She's always wanted to get into Dream, and
I also think she's very talented, so Director Yoo-"

"If Director Yoon has eyes for talent then he... would recognise it as well."

The word 'director Yoon' was emphasized by the madman and sounded like thunder. So
where is Director Yoon? It felt awkward as if there was something I was missing, but director
Kim's reaction was a bit strange.

"What?"

He spoke while showing an expression of incomprehension. His reaction caused me to raise

an inner alarm that something was wrong. However, that uneasy feeling subsided once again
when I heard the madman's voice.
"Director Yoon needs her to have a interview at the company, to have a complete evaluation.
Do you understand what I mean?"

At those words and smile, Director Kim nodded once and exclaimed 'Ah '!

"Haha, yes, yes. So you're talking in a roundabout way. I see what you mean. You mean there
has to be a formal interview right? So thank you very much. I believe it 'Director Yoon'
would take great care of her in the interview."

He also emphasised ' Director Yoon ' like the madman, laughing arrogantly as he told the girl
what to do. I couldn't hear it very well, but he seemed to be saying "It's almost over." Perhaps
this woman called for a favor from director Kim to get into Dream, thanks to making a good
impression on director Yoon. But Director Yoon isn't in this room? Was he already out of the
room, and left it for Torai here? This conjecture is not surprising. But that feeling didn't go
away even when I came to such an understandable conclusion. Meanwhile, Director Kim
stood up, led the girl to the front and said,

"I invited you today, so how about you stay a little longer? Of course I'll leave as promised,
but my niece will stay and talk to you..."

He turned to me and narrowed his eyes.

"Excuse me for asking this question, but is your preference male?"

"Is that important?"

Added the madman with a smile.

"There is nothing more ridiculous than discriminating interests in this industry."

"Yes, but..." Director Kim mumbled awkwardly, then opened his eyes and looked at me from
below. Looking at his eyes, he must be regarding me as a male receptionist.

"Actually I was a bit surprised. Kissing a guy publicly like that..."

"Kissing alone is nothing special."

"Nothing special? Hmm... I'm curious as to what kind of relationship you have, if a kiss is
nothing special?"

When asked a question with the hint of a mockery, the corners of his lips up to reveal
dimples. He the grabbed my arm and pulled me aside and introduced.

"Kissing is nothing special, so our relationship is obvious. He's my nephew."

The faces of the woman and Director Kim suddenly stiffened like a plaster statue.
Is it because I have no predestined relationship with womens? While the madman went out to
see Director Kim off, his niece sat on the sofa. The awkward silence passed, but I didn't mind
it, as I'm not interested in women, and now I was too busy thinking about what I've missed
that makes me feel insecure.

However, every time an anomaly was detected, there was a premise to prevent it from
coming back. The madman's last name is Han. On this point alone, he couldn't be Director
Yoon. And if you put it in a real situation, it makes sense, but it still feels strange. The
solution is to confirm Director Yoon with my own eyes...

"How did you seduce him?"

I heard a haughty tone as I lifted my sights from the table. The woman looked closely at my
face as she crossed her legs and crossed her arms.

"Even if your handsome, I don't believe that's the reason for making him fall for you, so how
did you seduce him?"

I recall seeing her for the first time, was it because of the anxiety contained in in that
question? Her eyes looked at me with anger, not upset to see two men kissing, but because i
was a rival. I just stared at her without saying a word, she had a mocking smile on her face.

"What is it, a trade secret? Seeing that you were called here, you must be working at some
company and trying to become a celebrity. If we are in the same situation, why don't you tell
me? okay?"

"Curious?"

She nodded rapidly and stretched her upper body.

"I'm really curious, regardless of whether it is a man or a woman, no matter what tricks, they
all rush at him by times, but he's never grabbed anyone like you. How did you..."

"Using money."

"... HIM?"

"I used money to seduce him."

The bewildered woman blinked her eyes for a while and opened her mouth.

"Money?! H-how did you use money?"

I told her the answer while she was still stammering.

"I threw him 200 won and he fell for it."

As soon as i finished speaking, the madman entered the room and called out to me as if to
confirm that statement.
"Hey, Lee Baekwon."

At his call I glanced at the woman who had this surprised look appear in the her eyes at my
name. What did I say? That guy only needed 200 won to be seduced. Then I heard an
unexpected question.

"Why did you come here?"

"The director told me to come."

"For what?"

Instead of replying, I thought of the director and resented him. Apparently he didn't tell jay
and just sent me here. It was like an act of wanting to unite us. Then the excuse he said ...

"What did he say when he sent you over?"

"He... said you couldn't drink, so he told me to come and drink instead."

I don't know if it was because he was too surprised or if it was due to being hit in the head, he
just smiled at me for a long time and asked.

"So are you a good drinker?"

"Yes."

It's nothing to hide, so I replied immediately, but the corners of his mouth lifted in
amusement, that looked like it was a bad thing.

"Okay. I'll keep that in mind."

Suddenly I regretted whether I should of told him or not.... then a ridiculous question
followed after.

"By the way, aren't you going to thank me?"

"Why should I say thanks to you? "

"You didn't get discovered."

I recalled Myeongshin that I had forgotten for the moment. To be honest, even if I did meet
Myeongshin at that time, it wouldn't have matter, but if I did meet him It would definitely be
disappointing it. Since I would be revealing a few cards i had up my sleeve.

But in that situation, the madman appeared. Maybe I'm actually surprisingly lucky. But I
don't want to say thank you, because the opponent was the madman. As if noticing my
thoughts, he raised his lips as if he was amused.

"Don't say it's okay if you got caught. I know you still want to keep this chance, you want to
know the other party better, prepare thoroughly and then tell them. Right, because that's more
interesting."

"Yes. You know that."

I replied dryly, his eyes was smiling.

"Me too. I want to keep a little more. Even though it won't last long."

What? I asked in a low voice, but he suggested a request instead of an answer.

"So how about a thank you?"

"..."

"If you don't want to say it, you can pay with your body."

"If you don't mind a fist in your face."

A smile hung on his lips as if something was interesting.

"Ah, that's right. You're shy, aren't you? Don't worry. I'll guide you."

Do I really have to use my fists to not be called 'shy'? While swallowing the anger in my
heart, I suddenly remembered a forgotten existence in the room and turned to look. She
couldn't keep her mouth shut from what was going on in my conversation with the madman.
But when the madman followed my gaze, she quickly changed her expression and forced a
smile.

"You two must be very close."

"Of course you have to be close to your nephew, right?"

"..."

"Is there anything else left to say? If not then it's time for you to leave."

He said that in annoyance. However, the woman did not seem to want to miss this
opportunity, so she stood up and moved to the side of the madman. Showing off her white
thighs, she sat so close that there was no space left to touch the madman.

"I also want to say thank you for today. With this body if possible."

Glancing at me, she purposely glued her breasts in and stroked the madman's thighs. Perhaps
gaining courage, when the madman just looked at her without any particular reaction, she
boldly took his hand and placed it on her chest.

"I'm shy too, Haa... Can you touch me too?"

She panted sensually, and then heard a dry reply.

"Why? Are your hands crippled?"

 Her breathing was as quiet as if a bucket of cold water had been splashed across the room.
Still motionless, she took the madman's hand with an expression as if to say 'Did I hear
wrong?, he withdrew his hand and confirmed.

"Or do you not know how to move your arms because you have a disability in your head?
Why don't you practice in front of the mirror if you don't know, and also. Why don't you see
yourself out."

At the last cold command, the woman jumped and ran out of the room. With a bang, I
couldn't take my eyes off the door that still seemed to have the sound of being closed, but a
heavy weight was on my shoulders.

"Don't be afraid. Just follow my lead."

He whispered in my ear, before I turned my head, his arm had already found its way around
my shoulder and pulled me back, whilst his other hand was groping on my chest.

What, does this mean I'm disabled too?

Chapter End Notes

Guys it's normal to kiss your nephews 🥰🥰

 Chapter 23
Chapter Summary

Coincidence or Fate?

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Just like an idiot. I was forced to kiss him in the name of showing my gratitude, so I ended up
forgetting what I was supposed to ask when I met the madman. I returned back to finish
script earlier than usual at the office. What I want to ask him is about the director. Even
though it has been mixed with other works, I still think he will know more about the director
because he clearly has an interest in it. Because this script was his last movie.

"Oh, Taemin, you came early today?"

The meeting room, where there are only tables and chairs enough for 4-5 people to sit, has
now become as familiar as a workplace. Minimum space for a manager in charge of only one
intern. Although if anyone needed it, we would have to leave this place immediately, but here
every day he would let me practice the script and show me the essential materials on acting
on the computer. Today, because I came first to read the script, he seemed to be in a good
mood.

"Are you reading something interesting?"

When I showed him the title, he just tilted his head, said "It's the first time I've seen it". Then
he complimented my first practice and started chatting about this and that.
Maybe it's because of Hansoo that he's been so quiet the past few days, but today he's back to
normal. But I knew he was just forcing himself to be normal.

Even though he didn't say a word, I knew he was still waiting for a call and leaving a few
messages every day to Hansoo. So I hesitated a bit as to whether I should talk about Hansoo
now or not. I don't want to give him useless expectations.

Wouldn't it be better to just ask the madman and deal with it on my own? For this reason, I
just sat quietly listening to the manager talk, but suddenly he stopped. I wondered why, and
realized he was looking down at the table. His hand was holding the phone on his knee, and
he couldn't take his eyes off the message he had just received.

"Was it sent by Hansoo?"

"Huh? Ah..."
The manager raised his head in surprise and then smiled wryly.

"It's sorry. I've been calling him repeatedly these past few days, but he never picked up. But...
he just said that he was sorry."

He bowed his head. Working hard through many hardships to become proficient at one thing.
Burying things deep in your heart makes your heart gradually cool down. For some reason, I
couldn't take my eyes off my manager, who was wandering around looking at the text
message 'Sorry'.

"Manager."

He lazily raised his eyes, and I put the script director's name in the words out of my mouth.
When I asked to see if he knew the person, he nodded immediately without thinking.

"Yes... I know PD Jung."

PD? I asked him if he was a movie director, and the manager explained.

"Originally he was a drama PD, but apparently because of his dream of being a movie
director, he left the company and switched to making movies. When he was a drama PD, he
had tons of works they were really popular, so I also visited him often. To be precise, I went
there every day to get roles. So what about PD Jung?"

"Can you go back and ask for one more role?"

"Huh? Do you want to be in PD Jung's movie?"

Instead of answering, I opened a part of the script and showed it to him.

"There's a very interesting role."

He read aloud the description of the character I pointed to.

"An actor who can't act when the camera is on because of a panic disorder and obsessive-
compulsive disorder..."

He couldn't read any more, but kept silent, and after a while, he raised his eyes again.

"This, this..."

"It's just a supporting role that doesn't get a lot of appearances, but Isn't it worth a try?.... We
can make it look like it's real. Maybe it would be better if he acts while knwoing that he can't
act in front of the camera. A true camera-phobia.... Can you try?"

His whole body stiffened as if he had stopped breathing, then suddenly he let out a sigh and
began to cry.

"The director, I can bring him at any cost. But Hansoo..."

I bluntly interrupted him.

"I will convince Hansoo."

How? Instead of answering the question, I recalled the day I met Hansoo.

"Even if an idiot like me has godly fortune, I don't want it anymore. Or do you want me to
take revenge just like you?"

He's halfway to finding that luck. Only half left. How will the kid react? When he hears about
the fate and coincidence, that came to him. Coincidence, something that has never been
pleasant for me.

Habits ingrained in a body for a long time cannot be changed easily. No matter how late I
sleep, my eyes still open at exactly 6 am. But it's still not easy to automatically wake up every
day to go to work with this heavy body. Wanting to lie down a little longer, to close my eyes
again, a temptation hard to refuse. The empty mind whispers wishes to remain in this state.
You can lie down a little longer. It's okay to be a day late. Sweet words turned into a rope that
tied me to the bed.

It's a lot harder to get those things out of your head and wake up. However, it's always a win
in these little struggles. And an obvious feeling also accompanies. This bastard, you want to
live comfortably just because you're alive? bring some sense in your head, stand on your feet
and taste self hatred. The cold sentence that I knew I was alive ran through my body again,
making me wake up completely. Sure enough, that feeling was also ingrained as a habit.

As I headed to the bathroom, my mind was already filled with other thoughts. It's been 3 days
since the manager went to the province and said that he would bring the director here. Maybe
today he will receive contact? So that means now I have to move too. The material to
convince Hansoo must be put in place today.

///

On the 4th floor of the building there was a large office used by the company's managers and
employees. Desks were close together, computers are always on, phones always ringing all
the time, printers and copiers are running clutteredly. Although it looks like a normal office,
more than half of the seats are always kept empty. Most of those vacancies are occupied by
dozens of managers.

They drop by once a day, late at night or early in the morning to report on the schedules and
progress of their artists. That's why the lights don't turn off for 24 hours. In case of going to
the province for a few days like my manager, it will be replaced by a phone call, but this time
it's different. 7:20 a.m. I went to the office today at the same time as yesterday to report on
behalf of the manager.

In a corner of the empty office, the night shift worker looked at me with tired eyes and turned
his head to look back at the screen, but in that gaze still held the same thought I had seen
yesterday. There's only one trainee and one inactive artist, so what's the point of reporting?
Also, this early in the morning? I could tell even without hearing it out of his mouth from that
indifferent look in his eyes when I said I would report on behalf of my manager. Anyhow,
even my manager had the same reaction when I said I would submit the report on his behalf.

"Huh? I don't report often anyways?"

He even tried to stop me. Sitting in the manager's place there was a computer in the corner, I
started to put in the report on managers behalf, writing and sending ' Nothing outstanding, No
schedule ' I finished the report in less than a minute, Of course, but that wasn't all, my actual
goal was elsewhere.

I shortly glanced at the person in charge who was focusing on the screen, slouched out like he
was lying on a chair, not paying me any attention, I quietly pushed the chair up, moved to the
location found yesterday. The schedule was written on the calendar and the sticky notes
scattered everywhere on the table and on the wall.

I crouched down in front of a desk with nothing but dust placed across from the manager's
desk. Every now and then, looking at the person in charge, I turned on the computer and
found the information I was looking for.

[ January day x, Song Yuhan's schedule ]

I found a suitable one at the bottom after looking at the daily routine in quite detail such as
fitness club, hair salon, meeting room, meals at 00...

'Filming the drama outdoors from 5 pm at XX Fine Arts Exhibition.'

I know that university classes don't last all day like a high school student, so if I just passed
by, I wouldn't be able to meet him. However, if I called first, the odds of not being able to
meet are even higher because Hansoo will deliberately avoid me. So I went to the department
office I went to last time and was prepared to wait a few hours, only to find that I didn't even
need to wait a minute.

10 am. It was possible that no one else was here for the class, I gave up halfway and opened
the door, but there was only one person there. A young boy was curled up like a baby
sleeping on a sofa. I recognized from the half faced face that was buried in the chair that it
was Hansoo, and slowly moved forward. He must have been sound asleep, so even when I
made noises, he didn't move. When I stood in front of him, a faint smell of alcohol rose up.
Probably blacked out. I lifted my leg at the same time as I thought.

Pop! Screeched... !

I kicked the sofa with my foot, causing it to vibrate and move off the floor. Hansoo was
startled by the sudden shock, and immediately opened his eyes with a grimace.

"... Ah, what..."

Slam!! Kick!
"Arghh!"

For the second time, he was startled and straightened up.

"What, who does what... huh?"

One side of his head was pressed, his face was swollen, and his eyes were confused and
stupid. The silly-looking boy froze like a stone.

"Why are you here..."

Because he had just woken up, his pronunciation was still unclear. I looked down at him and
lifted my leg again. However, before the third kick, Hansoo stood up and shouted.

"What are you doing?!"

Hansoo hastily stood up, staggered for a moment, then shouted. Seeing that he was
completely on his feet, I said what needed to be said.

"Let's talk for a bit."

"Well talk about it, why are you kicking the sofa... "

BOOM! BOOM

The sofa I kicked over made a loud noise. Seeing that Hansoo had stiffened his mouth, I
spoke again.

"Let's talk."

Only then did the boy look back at me with serious eyes.

"... What do you want to talk about?"

" 6 o'clock at XX Fine Arts Exhibition."

I just said the time and place and turned around, he immediately called me back.

"What is it? I have nothing to say and I don't want to go."

Looking at his frowning face, I slowly looked inside the office.

"Although it's a different university, but I've been in a place like this for a few days. To find
someone, I went to sit at his school, then I smashed everything inside and caused a
commotion, so other students rushed at me, one of them got a broken bone by me as an
example, but no one dared to call the police and i got the address book of that faculty
student."

"..."

"If I want it to happen again now, it's not impossible."

I reminded him again as he widened his eyes in panic.

"6 o'clock at XX Fine Arts Exhibition."

I had a tour of the filming set several times as part of the class. Even though I only watched
like other spectators, it was enough for me to realize that the scenes on TV were just the tip
of the iceberg and got used to it. Surrounding the actors only visible on the screen were
dozens of people and various filming equipment.

I don't know exactly what role they play, but since they were a lot of people, the preparation
seemed to take quite a while. Also, I also realized that, when starting to shoot a scene has to
be shot with different cameras, so it takes a lot longer in reality, than it does on screen. So
even though the filming schedule was at 5 o'clock, I was correct in thinking that Myeongshin
would have to film later.

On a weekday afternoon, Myeongshin appeared in the quiet outdoor exhibition hall, it was
almost 6 o'clock the time i told Hansoo to come. Myeongshin had arrived, I was watching
him start to put on his makeup from afar when the phone rang. And almost laughed when I
realized it was Hansoo's phone number that I just newly saved. He said he wanted to give up,
but he still hasn't deleted my phone number yet. Pressing the call button, I heard Hansoo's
voice.

[... I'm here.]

His voice was stiff, he must have seen the filming inside. He seemed angry because he
thought I purposely led him to a place full of cameras.

"Wait in the restroom behind the annex."

Later, I heard someone say something, but hang up and turned off my phone. After that, I
moved closer to where Myeongshin was. In my hand I held a prepared drink and a card in my
pocket.

"I'm sorry."

Calling a filming staff nearby, I pointed at Myeongshin.

"I'm a fan, can you give this to him?"

It was a pink card that only fangirls used, the staff looked at me funny, and received it along
with the drink. I hid in the corner of the building and watched him approach Myeongshin.
After the makeup was done, Myeongshin noticed the staff approaching and raised his head,
and a moment later accepted them. He must have heard the interesting story from the smiling
staff, that a fanboy gave them to him.

Although he didn't show it on the outside, I know those words will please Myeongshin. And
of course, as expected that he took to see the card first, the pink card was opened in his hand.
I turned around without seeing what happened next. I can guess without looking. His face
must have been contorted to the point of ferocity, because the content on that card would be
completely unpredictable.

"I have proof that you used the camera to destroy my play. If you don't want it to be spread
on social media and be humiliated, go to the restroom behind the annex right now."

After the Fine Arts Exhibition was closed, only the filming crew remained inside. So no one
would come to the restroom behind the annex located far from the set, except for
Myeongshin who was walking alone right in front of me. Seeing that he had gone to the
bathroom, I also caught up with him at a moderate pace. Neither of them will leave right
away. First of all, a person will have a lot to say. Standing beside the open entrance, I heard a
loud voice echoing inside without even trying to eavesdrop.

"Fuck, social media? Okay, just try posting it all up, son of a bitch. No matter what kind of
evidence you're holding, I'm not afraid. You're just an idiot in front of the camera. You're
already silent and still threaten me? How dare you! Want to die?"

"What are you talking about, suddenly bursting in? I'm waiting for someone else here..."

Hansoo, who was also agitated, lowered his voice at the end as if he had just thought of
something. Perhaps he was also vaguely aware. Who played a trick to let Myeongshin appear
instead of him. When Hansoo stopped talking, Myeongshin cursing got louder.

"This bitch, if you bring it up again then it won't just be a camera, but a knife-wielding gang
that I'll send after you, got it? Thanks for stopping at this level. Just because we've known
each other before, be grateful that I'll end it only to this. From the moment you accepted the
casting without knowing what the it was about, I thought you hit your head but you were
literally jumping around without knowing the theme. What's with that? Are you an idiot,
what crazy director do you think would cast an actor who can't stand in front of a camera like
you? It's your fault for choosing the wrong path. What proof do you have..."

"So... so it was really your fault."

Hansoo's heavy voice rang out.

"I received a casting that didn't even exist."

In a moment of silence, Myeongshin snarled again and let out a loud ' Damn it ' . As if he just
remembered, he continued to curse and threaten.

"What are you saying? I really did what? So what proof do you have to be speaking bullshit
like that? Do you think you can fool me? You really want to die..."

After hearing their conversation I thought to myself why do I find these malicious words so
ridiculous? I proceeded to walk into the bathroom.

Cop, cop.

My footsteps echoed loudly on the tiled floor of the bathroom. After only a few steps, I was
standing right behind Myeongshin, but I kept walking past him as if I was gonna use the
restroom, and stood in front of the mirror. And turn on the faucet for the purpose of simply
washing my hands.

Shhh–

At the same time as the sound of running water, I heard Myungshin's threats become quieter
as he was whispering to the other person.

"If you really don't want to die, then don't appear in front of... me..."

The words faded and the sounds disappeared completely. I felt a gaze on me as I washed my
hands under the running water with soap in my hands. I Intentionally raised my head slowly
to look at the person behind me who was staring at me through the mirror. A very short
period of time, less than 1 second. But we were able to see each other's faces clearly. No, I
already knew that so only the other party was confirming.

For a brief moment, astonishment filled Myeongshin eyes. His pupils covered with a dark
hue as if blurred by ink water. After confirming who I was, his face turned pale as if he had
seen a ghost. It was a miracle that he recognized me immediately. Is it because I haven't
changed much? I wanted to watch a little more, but he turned his head away.

I stared at him in the mirror and turned off the running faucet. The stillness froze time as if no
one was there anymore. I straightened my back while keeping my eyes on the mirror, but
Myeongshin had completely turned away, he then frantically started running out of the
bathroom as if he was being chased. Myeongshin's disappearance showed how terrified he
must have been, but the sound of his footsteps still echoed inside for a while.

"He must have really done something wrong."

I turned to Hansoo's voice as I dried my hands with a tissue, he pointed at the entrance where
Myeongshin had run away.

"I didn't expect him to run away like that when he just saw you."

I also looked towards the door. Well, let's see, maybe it's not just for that reason. The money I
was robbed might have been a big sum for Myeongshin at the time, but it's nothing now. If he
thought that, his only own crime was only the money, he wouldn't have to run away like that.
So the reason was very simple.

Probably due to the residual perception of the past. As soon as he saw me, his sense of fear
that he had to turn his head immediately in the past overflowed uncontrollably. An experience
that even if he thought he had forgotten it, at some point it would still resurface. But the next
time we meet again, everything will be different. Given more time to adjust to the past fear he
felt once, and because times had changed, he would be able to turn my value back to zero.
Well, it's not that much of a concern. That would be much more fun.

"Did you call me here for this? Really wanted to let me know it was Myeongshin hyung who
did it?"
Not an angry intonation. On the contrary, he was very calm. I did not know whether my
words would still have any effect or not, to the point of speculation. Did the manager's appeal
on him did not work? Of course, it is impossible not to be honest. A bit bitter but still calmly,
I opened my mouth.

"It was just a little taste."

Hansoo frowned when he knew I was talking about Myeongshin.

"What do you mean?"

"You said so. Even if someone like you have godly fortune, you didn't want it anymore. And
said I want you to take revenge like me?"

I looked at him as if to confirm, he also nodded slightly with a blank expression that showed
he didn't understand anything. I tilted my head to the side, keeping a distance, and asked.

"Say it again. You really don't want it even if you got lucky? "

"Why ask that..."

"There's a director who wants a fool like you."

Hansoo's eyes widened for a moment, but immediately filled with disbelief.

"I didn't come all the way here just to hear all that teasing."

"I didn't come all the way here just to tease you either."

"..."

"What are you going to do?"

"You must be teasing me. Damn, Myeongshin hyung was right about everything. I didn't even
know what the theme was and just went in with it. What kind of director in the world would
want an actor with camera phobia like this? "

"That's why I'm saying it's lucky."

However, Hansoo still refused to relax his frown because he couldn't believe it.

"After all, what are you trying to say..."

"It's a role that only someone like you, who gets frozen in front of the camera can play. So of
course the director has to want you, right?"

Hansoo stood motionless, just staring at me as if he had stopped breathing. The shaking body
told me how he was feeling in his heart.

"That... how could there be a character like that..."

"Yes. There is a foolish actor like you. In your role it's your job to expose your fear and
trembling, shivering in front of the camera, got it? The acting you want to create will be the
real you, isn't that interesting? It's this weakness of yours that gives you the opportunity and
even If you still don't like this goddamn thing then call your manager and refuse. He's already
bringing in the director."

"!"

"But it's up to you to refuse or not, and if so, you should know what your losing is not just an
opportunity to act."

It took a moment for Hansoo to regain his breath

"What do you mean it's more than just an opportunity to act?"

What else? I give the answer to the question in that question.

"Revenge."

I added coldly as he looked at the entrance where Myeongshin had disappeared again.

"Your chance of revenge will also fly away."

"You... You think I will take revenge?"

"No. I never thought you would take revenge. Of course you don't want revenge. But, didn't
you feel angry? Don't think of lying to me that you weren't angry at all when you heard what
Myeongshin just said."

I smirked at him.

"You don't need to get revenge. I'll do it for you."

"... Why? Is it because you need me to get revenge?"

"Are you stupid? Why would I need you for revenge. "

Hansoo clenched his fists each time and looked at me with complicated eyes. Right, you don't
understand. To be honest, there was still some parts even I couldn't understand. That's why I
do these things.

"I just wanted to."

While muttering, I suddenly wondered if it was the so called ' fate ' or a bad 'coincidence'.
But whatever it was, it annoyed me.

" You didn't like me either. The first time we met, you didn't even let me call you hyung."

"Not even now. I still don't want you to call me hyung."

I Looked into his eyes. Who was becoming surprised and unable to understand anything, my
voice became dry.

"There is one thing I don't like about you."

"What is that?"

"... Name."

Was it a coincidence, or the damn fate.

"My name?..."

"You have the same name as my brother."

"..."

///

I was right in thinking the management would solve the problem in 3 days. As I left the dark
art gallery and was on my way to the subway station, I got a call.

「"Tomorrow I will go to Seoul with PD Jung"」

There was an excitement in that voice as if he had finally convinced him. Then again
mentioning whether he will leave early in the morning and arrive there at what time, or PD
Jung because he is busy with work so he can't come back a day later, I just replied with "Yes ,
yes..." to answer back, but I know the person on the other end also wanted to hear something
from me, and it is only when there was nothing more to say about the trifle reports that a
hesitant question was asked.

「By the way... have you met Hansoo?」

I slowly stopped while talking on the phone and half turned around Hansoo , who had been
silent, and just followed me silently since we got out of the Art Gallery, staring at the ground,
then raised his head and made eye contact with me.

"Yes."

When I answered, the manager couldn't help but ask a question.

「What did he say? Did he hear your convincing words? Would he like to try?」

Instead of telling him what he wanted, I removed the phone from my ear and held it forward.
When I suddenly reached out my hand like that, Hansoo was startled, and looked back and
forth between me and the phone and blinked.

"You want me to speak?"

I nodded.

"Who is that?"

"Manager."

Although he looked stunned for a second, Hansoo slowly reached for the phone. A moment
later, I heard him say, 'It's Hansoo. ' I started walking back to the subway station. Maybe it
was because the call was too long, so I had to wait a long time at the subway station entrance
before I could see Hansoo walking towards me. Because it was time to leave work, at this
time, the entrance was crowded with people coming and going. I stood at a cluttered
pedestrian corner that didn't interfere with my movement, but he was able to recognize me
immediately and approached.

"Tomorrow..."

Hansoo hesitated for a long time without looking me in the eye.

"I'll have an interview tomorrow."

After saying that, the boy raised his eyes and calmly added.

"I still don't believe it's really fate, but I won't run away either."

Whatever. Looking at him with cold eyes, I reached out my hand to ask for the phone back. I
don't want this to change the way he's always treated me. In particular, because of this, it was
my fault that I felt even more uncomfortable. Perhaps understanding what I meant, he just
looked at me and gave the phone.

"Thank you, Taemin hyung."

I raised my eyes when I just reached for the phone, but he just smiled sheepishly.

"Is that okay? It's not your real name, it's another name, so attaching hyung won't confuse
with your brother."

"But I still don't like it."

I spat out in a low voice and grabbed the phone as if it had just been snatched away. But even
with that action, the smile on his lips didn't fade.

"Yes. I'll call you hyung when we get closer. Right now I just want to say thank you... Ah...
I'm sorry too. The words that I said when you came to school to find me."

He brightened up and spoke with his mischievous image, but his voice was a little shaky. I
know it's hard to stay calm, and act like you've quickly forgotten how you turned your back
on a job you loved. Thanking me while still keeping his distance, he just said it softly like it
was no big deal.
"Don't get me wrong, I didn't do this for you. It's because Myeongshin will deliberately cause
trouble later. I have no intention of wanting to help because I like you."

"That's why I'm thankful."

"..."

"If you only wanted to help me out of pity, I would probably only feel more pathetic and no
longer want to do anything."

He had a sour expression but spoke calmly.

"So now I will help you too. You also have to avenge on my behalf, I will help you with
anything."

"Take care of yourself first, and mind your business."

I flatly refused, but strangely he also just smiled and easily replied "Yes." instead of feeling
offended. Thanks to that, my mood became even more sour, but Hansoo didn't mind and
pointed at my phone.

"Oh yes, I saw a message in there. It came right in the middle of the phone call between me
and the manager so I looked at it without realizing it."

Before checking the phone that was passed, I heard Hansoo make an emotional sound.

"I'm just asking, is that your lover?"

I don't have anything like that...

[You've missed me so much lately, haven't you? Me too. I'm waiting for Lee Baekwon so
hurry and come quickly-]

If the sender wasn't the madman I would have deleted it, but no matter how I looked at it, it
was still a message from the madman. Did he send this to make me annoyed? I suspected, but
there was still one more message after that.

[Well, stop with the bad part-time job that take up our time-]

...So it was the boss. I don't know how he ended up sending messages with the madman's
number, but when I think of the image of him being confident that his plan was perfect, I
involuntarily furrowed my brows. I bowed my head for a long time and Hansoo asked.

"But what's the point of waiting for 'Lee Baekwon', did you borrow 200 won form that
person?"

Hansoo was startled when I raised his sharp eyes to glance at him, but then he still couldn't
contain his curiosity and said.

"You still have a job? And what does it mean 'bad part time job'? Could it be a hos..."
 "Stop it."

I interrupted his surprised words and turned away, a hesitant voice holding me back.

"By the way, you and your brother are very close, right?"

Turning to look at him, the line of people next to him passed slowly like a paused image.

"No."

The short reply raised a question in his eyes.

"Really? But you said you don't like my name because it's similar to your brother's name...
Don't you dislike it because you're close to your brother?"

"No."

I repeated the same answer, Hansoo shook his head.

"I thought it was a big deal, but it probably isn't. How old is your brother?"

"... A 9th grader."

"Woah- he's really young."

Hansoo sighed, but I turned away. I just took a few steps, so I quickly blended into the crowd
and hid my figure. I immediately had another thought in my head. The madman hadn't come
to Alice's Labyrinth in recent days. It's not unusual if he doesn't come often, but if the
director pretended to text me on his behalf, it looks like he will come today. I wasn't happy to
see him, but I had other things to say. It felt like I had to explain to him about contacting PD
Jung, and also tell him that I showed the script to the manager without telling him. At that
moment, my phone buzzed.

[Don't go to Alice's Labyrinth.]

This time it was from the real madman.

Chapter End Notes

Myeongshit running 🤣🤣🙏🙏

 Chapter 24
Chapter Summary

Will he let me go.

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The lightless building, stood in silence, as the windows reflected the departing workers in the
dark. Perhaps it was because of the stillness of the towering lobby and the chilling
atmosphere that had a particularly unsettling sensations of belonging to the lifeless. But why
was it that at this hour when everyone was out of work, the madman was still at the
company? It was only when I came here and was relieved that I didn't have to go to Alice's
Labyrinth to meet the director that I had doubts. Even the first time we met, it was not
surprising that it was also at the company, but I felt uneasy he was a shareholder. The fact
that he had a unique relationship with Director Yoon and had access to the company's affairs
was also entangled at some point. I can't undo this knot, but it feels like a big deal.

Despite this, he normally had enough elements to make me nervous, so I went up to the
rooftop he told me to come, in a fighting stance as usual. I've mentally prepared myself as to
whatever he could possibly say to me. So that I won't be surprised this time, but it was all for
nothing. When I found him, I was again stuck in another unpredictable situation.

Upon the rooftop bench there was a lying dark figure, the dim light that shone over the
individual resting on the bench couldn't illuminate as to who it was but as I got closer, the
figure was who I expected. The person lying on the bench was the madman.... Why was he
sleeping here? I don't know if the fighting strength that i had earlier had collapsed, but even
my vigor had disappeared. Even when I was looming over his face, he was still sleeping like
that without moving anything but breathing.

Instinctively, I turned around to take a closer look at my surroundings. To check if there were
any hidden cameras as to test me again? But on the overcast terrace, only a little chilly wind
blew to cover the place. An empty space as well as the lobby. However, strangely, It did not
feel empty at all, the mood was filled with something even I couldn't understand. Looking
directly at the person who made me feel that way. I observed the man once more, how could
he sleep in such an uncomfortable position. One of his legs were bent touching the back of
the chair, and the other dangling off the seat.

The surprise in my heart had dissipated, my eyes fixed on his face along with my first
thought. This is the only chance to get a close look at him in his defenseless state, but that
creepy and annoying smiling face, when approached looked like a different person in his
sleep.
Come to think of it, he's also quite handsome, when I first met him, i assumed he was some
sort of celebrity. Looking down at his face as if seeing it for the first time, for a moment I had
déjà vu. Huh?...... Why does it feel like I've seen his face from above before? I leaned closely
to his face. After that, the vague feeling became stronger and stronger. It was really like I had
experienced seeing it before...

Then a sudden force pulled me in causing my body to bend forward. Instinctively I reacted
quickly to lift myself up, but because of the strong force that pulled me in I was pulled back
first. Fortunately, I was able to resist by placing my hand on the back of the bench before I
fell unsightly on top of him. This guy?! Wasn't he asleep?

"Let Go-"

I stuttered at the sudden surprise, but I regretted it soon after, not finishing off my sentences
and not shaking his hand off... but it was because I was unable to, as I glanced at the resting
madman who had grabbed me. His eyes remained closed, But as I tried to pull away he
slowly raised his eyelids. His hazy eyes appeared as someone who had just woken up. He
blinked a few times then stared at me again.

"... It was you?"

He said in a hoarse voice as he just woke up. My arm suddenly lost its strength to resist, all I
thought was that is this guy a monster? He could even sense other people presences while
sleeping and he just instinctively reached out his hand? While I was busy deciding whether
he was a monster or not, he slowly rose up from his previous position whilst holding my
wrist. I retreated in response to him standing up but he then pull my hand back, a nonchalant
voice stopped me.

"It made my face tickle..."

He mumbled looking down at me with his eyes fully awake.

"I'm glad it's you."

I automatically furrowed my brows at that low, whisper-like voice.

"Then go back to sleep, I'll watch you."

"Hmm, that's a good idea. So the text that you sent... did you really missed me?"

Text? Ah, really the boss... How the hell did he send it?

"I didn't send that... weren't you the one who sent me weird text messages saying you missed
me, right?"

"There was a message like that? Hmm, show it to me. Maybe I did."

I didn't answer to his request because, his face seemed to be amused by the situation. In
response I turned around and began to walked away, but before I could have stepped forward,
he was dragging me back instead, It wasn't until the dragging situation turned into a joke. I
then channeled all my strength into stationing my feet and my voice together.

"Let go of my hand."

I demanded. However, the guy with the phoney smile just turned around and tighten his grip
on my hand till I couldn't feel them anymore. "Tch!..." I diverted my head away so I wouldn't
let out a groan in my throat. Instantly a soft whisper came to my ears,

"Stop being stubborn, It's just that I want to go together."

I thought I misheard him because his tone sounded like he was comforting me however it
didn't look like it belonged to him, making me forget my anger and asked.

"Where are we going?"

Instead of replying, he proceeded to walk, pulling to me to his side.

"Going to sleep."

Tiriri- It wasn't until I heard the sound of the door closing behind us to realise where I was. I
don't know if it was because there wasn't any time to sober up, or because it roughly took 10
minutes to drive from the company to here. I was confident in my own reckless driving when
I was a courier, but It couldn't be compared to how nervous i was when this madman kept
changing lanes, driving at such high speed. I criticized him for his driving, but he just
glanced at me and said,

"Afraid?"

Teasing me, but he then slowed down. I was baffled as to what to say other than becoming
more conscious of his unusual appearance. In my confusion, I just looked at him, with a
watchful eye, he just brought me here without saying anything else. I thought he was kidding
but, he actually brought me to his house.

"Don't be scared. I won't attack you."

It was unusual.... it wasn't the usual cold tone mixed with laughter, it was just comforting and
soothing. I couldn't understand it, to the point that I belatedly forgot that I was angry earlier.
Silently gazing at him, he tilted his head slightly and spoke,

"Don't you have something to tell me? "

Something to tell you? That's when I recalled that I had to tell him about the script.

"How did you know? That I had something to say?"

There was a hint of annoyance in his expression, but immediately I heard a friendly voice.
"You came to the office, and even followed me while being very obedient, it's unlike you."

He finished the explanation so fast that It felt a little rushed, and he added in a lazy voice.
The reason why he was so strange tonight.

"Come over here quickly. I'm sleepy."

He said he was drowsy, but his appearance seemed to be normal, holding a small bottle of
water and plopping down on the end of the sofa I was sitting on. The spacious interior had a
beautiful view and expensive furniture. I was a little awkward because I was not used to these
things, but I got a little comfortable with the books and scripts piled up on the table. Judging
by his personality alone, I thought he must be a neat person, but when I confirmed that both
his office and home were a mess, I somehow felt a sense of caution. He noticed my eyes on
the mess around and explained.

"It feels more like a human, isn't that nice?"

"... You must really be sleepy."

He smiled faintly and brought the water bottle to his mouth.

"Even if it were someone like me, I would still be tired if I didn't sleep for three days... So
what do you mean?"

Drinking half the bottle of water in one gulp, he asked the question right away. Was he really
that sleepy, is that why? I stared at the normal-looking person for a while, then proceeded to
talked about the script that I had seen.

"I showed it to the manager, and since there was something I needed to do, I also contacted
the director... I thought I should tell you this."

I couldn't bear to use the word 'permission' because it hurt my pride, but still i worried a little.
It's because I arbitrarily used his script. To tell the truth, since there is was that precedent of
the half-smoked 200 million won, I was preparing myself right now. As I've seen before, he
never seems to let anything go by just like that. There was a bit of tension there, but what
reached my ears was insignificant words.

"Is that all?"

" ... "

Is this just the effect of his sleepiness? It didn't seem to be a big deal, even though I was
suspicious, I nodded in relief.

"That's all."

It would have been nice if the conversation were just to end here so I could leave, but I
blurted out a question, unlike my usual self. A question that would make me regret that I did
a useless thing, after saying it.

"Why aren't you angry? I took the script out of the office and even showed it to the manager."

Instead of replying, he just closed the bottle and looked at me expressionlessly. It was only
when I felt annoyed, that he opened his mouth.

"You must have have misunderstood. Don't you think that what you did was commendable?"

"Huh?"

I asked stiffly, but he just laughed and mumbled some nonsense.

"You'll find out later on how great of a job you did."

I knew he wasn't the type to talk nonsense, so I tried to guess what he meant but I couldn't
think of anything. Did he think the movie would be a hit? I didn't think it would be popular, it
was interesting, but there was no humor in it. It was a bit boring, like the first short film the
director made. I'm not an expert, so I don't know if I'm wrong or not... I thought as I tilted my
head to the side. He then questioned.

"By the way, did you really think I would get mad about this?"

"Yes."

When I answered without hesitation, he had a smile on his lips.

"How could I? Since I adore you so much."

This bullshit again, I thought for sure, he was just joking around. So I purposely spit out a
swear word that I used once before.

"That must be because you are a psychopath."

For a moment, I thought the smile had disappeared from his lips, but he nodded again
seriously.

"That's right."

Just like last time, he calmly accepted such a vulgar word. This guy must of heard a lot of
curses in the past....

"But I still treat you very well, right?"

The brazen man turned toward me and rested his hand on the back of the sofa.

"But you always act beyond my expectations, I didn't anticipate there being an honest side of
you like that."

"I just don't like the feeling of being in debt."

"And being so sincere."

He added, as the corners of his lips pulled deeper. I changed my gaze to a fierce one.
However, the feeling of displeasure turned into strangeness at the next question.

"Have you ever genuinely cried?"

What did he say? He saw the confusion in my eyes and said softly.

"I have never felt the empathy to be really sad when someone cries. But only once, when I
saw that person cry, I vaguely felt sadness. To the point where it really made me feel numb
here."

He said moving his hands to his heart. Dumbfounded at his words, my eyes followed his
hands, but unfortunately what I just heard was not fully received. How sad was it that it made
the viewers heart ache? I raised my head, facing his cold, and emotionless eyes.

"Unfortunately, I lost that person. But when I first met you, I had the feeling when you
indifferently said the word 'revenge' for the first time. If you really showed your feelings, this
place will would probably also react again. "

Impossible..... I'm an asshole who didn't even feel the slightest sadness, when I saw my only
brother get stabbed and die right before me. I shook my head to hide the rebuttal from my
heart.

"You are wrong."

"That's what you think. Because I am getting more and more convinced."

As I was about to wince at that statement, I suddenly remembered what he had said before.

"Is that person... the one who made you angry before?"

Moreover, that person was his first male partner. At the time I heard about it, I felt pity for
him thinking he would die if the madman ever found him, but it didn't seem like that.

"Yes, It's him. The one who screwed me over."

When I saw his expression, he was smiling so happily. I then suddenly felt respect towards
that person, whom I didn't even know. He slept with this guy, cried sadly, angered him and
then ran away. Even if you told me to do any of those three things, I wouldn't be able to do
even one. But this guy.... he was still worth looking for even after five years. If the madman
hasn't found him in these 5 years, does that mean he won't be able to find him indefinitely?

"I can't find him."

He narrowed his eyes slightly as he spoke, feeling a bit woeful.

"He can be found though. Because I saw it."

 "Saw what?"

He mumbled to himself.

"I saw it, when he turned his back to put on his pants."

"What are you talking about?"

I was worried if he might be more pent up than I thought from the lack of sleep, but he then
stood up and motioned for me to follow him. Why? When I still sat down because of my
opposing thoughts to confront him, he quickly spoke up as if he was starting to get annoyed.

"If you've said what you want to say, then keep your promise."

"What promise?"

I said dumbfounded.

"You said you'd watch me sleep."

"..."

"What's wrong? I said I'm sleepy?"

Damn it, if he found the guy who touched his heart five years ago, would he let me go? ...
Shouldn't I be looking for him in that case?

Chapter End Notes

Yoohan's braincells were missing for half of this novel... 🤗

 Chapter 25
Chapter Summary

Prejudice.

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The shabby movie company I was called to in the evening was where Hansoo went for an
interview. On the top floor of the stinking building that looked like it was about to collapse, I
opened the door of the movie company and found a small office with a desk in it. Perhaps
this was the company that planned this movie, when I entered through the open door, I saw a
man who seemed to be his late 40s, who was most likely PD Jung, talking to a woman. With
a serious expression and tone they were talking about the casting, that they didn't even notice
that I had entered. Instead, the manager and Hansoo who got there earlier came to greet me.

"Did you finish your class well?"

The manager was like a parent sending their first child to elementary school. When I nodded,
Hansoo approached the side and asked in a low voice.

"But you don't really need a sedative, do you?"

"What do i need that for?"

Why would I need it? On the contrary, I wondered if everything was resolved and returned to
the original state, as the manager and Hansoo looked at each other and talked as usual.

"He really does have a strong heart."

"Right? The first time he was interviewed at the company, I noticed that he didn't even blink
an eye, like he had a stone heart."

"Yes. He has a heart of a stone, so I'm sure he's more worried about what to eat for lunch
right now than this audition."

"Aww, that's true. But would he truly consider what to eat for lunch? Considering that his
heart is made of stone? Taemin-ah, are you worrying about... "

"..."

"... Are you angry?"

"Yes."
Both of them turned their heads at the same time and cleared their throats. It was surprising to
observe both of them swiftly reverting to how they were in the past, but I didn't ignore
Hansoo's red eyes. His face was also slightly swollen. After seeing his eyes that looked like
they had just cried for a while, I turned to look at the manager.

"But why are you asking me if I need a sedative?"

"Huh? That's because you're going to audition today."

"Who?"

"You."

"..."

"Huh? Didn't I tell you? You'll do this audition too, I also bragged a lot to PD Jung about
you."

My stiff expression was buried in my manager's lively voice, then a neighboring voice
confirmed the scenario for me.

"Oh, isn't this the clever friend who appears average in real life but kills it in photos?"

When PD Jung approached me I almost opened my mouth to ask. Who?

There was a set of desks and chairs that were only used by schools, placed in front of a pile
of objects covered with a layer of linen stacked up to the ceiling. There, PD Jung was sitting
next to the manager, and Hansoo and I were standing in front of them. Both Hansoo and I
were holding a short script page in our hands. We were given 20 minutes in advance to learn,
but to be honest, I was a bit appalled.

When reading the script in class, the teacher explained the scenario situation in advance and
gave simple instructions on how to read it with emotion, so this sheet of paper containing
only this dense line of dialogue looked like a blank sheet of paper for me. But on the
contrary, if you don't know anything, just rush in, there is nothing to be afraid of. The content
of the dialogue was just a person explaining his daily schedule. I was trying to imagine the
situation, but PD Jung announced the start.

"Who wants to go first? You're Hansoo, right? The one with camera phobia."

When Hansoo nodded with a stiff face, PD Jung motioned for him to try the lines. Hansoo
glanced at the script, took a breath, and raised his head. Showing his true form in this place
where there were no cameras. All the lines he memorized in a short time poured out of his
mouth. I still can't figure out how to read these lines with emotion, but I heard a deep voice
echoing in.

The lines, which was nothing more than simply a list of a daily schedule, was changed into
the melancholy of a person who had to suppress his suffering calmly convincing the other
person that he was doing well. The content was nothing special but made the listener heart
ache. The final explanation about lunch, going to work, and even missing out on their
favorite show, seemed to make one cry at any moment, but the story ended with an ominous
smile. While admiring Hansoo's ability to feel deeply, I heard PD Jung's evaluation.

"Not too bad."

I turned my face to look at that disinterested tone, but in contrast, Hansoo just bowed and
thanked. He said the acting was on a level which wasn't too bad? I got choked up, but PD
Jung appointed me.

"Over there, Mr. Lee Taemin, try it."

Maybe it's because I had seen Hansoo's amazing acting earlier, that I felt my mouth getting
dry. I looked down at the script in my hand and closed my eyes for a moment. I completely
erased what I had seen from Hansoo from my mind and went back to a time when I still
couldn't grasp the previous scenario.

If you don't know, just do it. What did it mean to list someone's daily schedule? I opened my
eyes, looked the script that I couldn't memorize, and started reading the lines. In a bored
voice as if I was explaining work to someone. And when my performance ended, PD Jung
told me how he felt.

"You can't act."

Of course, I did not intend to bow like Hansoo when I heard that. I just looked at him with
'ohh, is that so' expression. But the strange thing was that the manager sitting next to him
showed a satisfied smile at PD Jung's assessment. When I changed my focus to look at him,
the manager made eye contact with me, cleared his throat, and complimented me to PD Jung,
with his thumbs up.

"Still, it looks great on screen."

Of course, PD Jung ignored the compliment. And gave Hansoo a second request.

"Say that previous line again."

"Do I need to do the same thing?"

When Hansoo asked, PD Jung just shrugged, muttering 'It's up to you' and calmly adding.

"But this time you have to stand in front of the camera."

In an instant, Hansoo's whole face was almost without a drop of blood. Of course, he knew he
would have to act in front of the camera, but he still couldn't help but feel scared. PD Jung's
next words were very strange.

"It would be more convenient to do the same thing as before when comparing with the shots."
He then reached out and pulled a small camera out from the pile of junk behind him. He put
the red-on camera on the table and instructed.

"Try it."

In front of the camera, the first and second auditions were entirely different from the first.
Hansoo repeated the same thing, who's voice couldn't come out because of his pale face and
stammering voice. After the performance, PD Jung stopped recording, pulled the front
camera back and looked at it for a long time as if checking the footage. He fast-forward it and
stop at a few points, glancing at Hansoo while reviewing the screen. The rest of them kept
silent while waiting for him, but PD Jung took a while to open his mouth as if he was used to
the situation.

"You know what this role is like, right?"

The question was asked without specifying to who, but the manager and I both looked at
Hansoo at the same time. Hansoo gulped from the pressure, his face still pale.

"Yes... I know."

"There aren't many scenes. Although as a supporting role the lines were a bit long and the
content was symbolic, so I didn't originally plan to cast just anyone for that role."

He mumbled, turning off the camera and looking up.

"To be honest, I am very satisfied with you Lee Hansoo. Because you act it more realistically
than anyone else."

Hansoo's heart, who seemed to have stopped breathing, was pounding very loudly. Either
way, he was standing in front of a camera. And I also think this experience will help him
reduce that fear. The manager held his breath like Hansoo, asking PD Jung in a choked voice.

"But is there a problem?"

PD Jung slightly frowned and rubbed his forehead.

"It's just that, as I told director Choi, the movie is an indie movie. I had to stop after shooting
a few scenes in the movie and finally until a few months ago I found an investor. Only after
getting an investor could I continue filming, but to be honest, I can't guarantee the salary for
the actors, the filming equipment is also very limited so they may have to work very hard.
You might have to take care of your own meals and arrangement."

He paused, turning his gaze from the manager to Hansoo.

"Even so, do you still intend to do it?"

"... Yes."

Hansoo spoke with difficulty, shaking his head and adding.

"Please let me play this role. I really want to do it."

At that urgent and trembling voice, PD Jung smiled bitterly.

"It was not as great as Hansoo thinks. I'm sorry."

"No way, PD Jung!"

The manager next to him with tears in his eyes suddenly grabbed PD Jung's arm.

"How could it not be great! It's a movie made by PD Jung, who performed the best at the
broadcast station and exceeded 30 % of the basic viewership rating, of course it must be
great!"

"Haizz, that's for dramas. Now, when I see actors who had previously worked with me,
everyone who sees me pretends not to recognize me."

PD Jung sighed deeply and continued with an exhausted voice.

"When I was still filming dramas, everyone thought of how great of a person I was. Everyone
always bowed their heads to look well in front of me, and I received compliments that what I
filmed was very interesting. However, dramas and movies are different. I was greedy because
I had grown accustomed to seeing the ratings for the next episode if I just placed some sort of
comedy in each episode and added something that would pique people's interest. I had no
idea it was so difficult to pack so much into a short film. Besides, I had no idea the movie
scene was such a challenging area. After all, what did I, a simple worker, know back then?
As a result, after a few movies, I ended up selling my house."

The manager still listened calmly, then comforted him with a trembling voice at his last
words.

"I also had to sell my house... "

With a faint smile, PD Jung smiled and looked up at me.

"But how did you get it? My script."

"I got it from an acquaintance."

He pursed his lips. "Hmm" and tilted his head as if he couldn't understand.

"I just sent the script to investors a few months ago. Besides, most of them have rejected and
returned it, or just sent to the trash. So I'm curious to know who your acquaintances is? Or is
it that hard to say?"

"Yes."

I answered and he said something weird.

"Actually, a rewritten scenario with a new role for Hansoo was recently released. There was
only one investor who received it. No. He promised to find me and invest in me."

Then he whispered again in a low voice,"Well, there was a condition". I asked about the
investor when he paused for a moment.

"May I ask who that investor is?"

He looked up, opened his mouth like it was nothing.

"If you keep it a secret, I will tell you. I heard Dream didn't know about it either because that
person invested with his own money."

Dream? Just as I started to feel that something was wrong, I heard a familiar name.

"Dream's Director Yoon. That person is my investor."

Huh? Once again Director Yoon with that madman was involved. It was so coincidental that
it was hard to ignore. How did these two ended up being... Before I could dig deeper into this
sticking point, I heard PD Jung's voice.

"Then Hansoo will be filming when he goes to Seoul next week. And also,"

He turned to look at me and added.

"Lee Taemin will also be filming."

"Yes?"

"What, you don't want to act in a movie without getting paid?"

Instead of replying, I looked at him for a moment and then slowly opened my mouth.

"You mean I'll get a part too?"

Yes, he nodded, pointing to the camera and replied as if joking.

"Because you look good on the screen."

Right next to him, the manager gave a thumbs up and shouted.

"A hundred times better than in real life!"

It's an unpleasant compliment every time I hear it. I suddenly thought of that, PD Jung added
with a smile.

"Actually, there is a role that suits Lee Taemin very well. This small role is one of the main
character's friends in the drama, an office worker. The role is very dry, but it seems to overlap
with Lee Taemin's image. After listening to you read the lines, that feeling became even more
clear."
I looked down at the script in my hand. So was he actually testing me? At that time, PD Jung
briefly explained the role.

"A friend who after doing his job nonchalantly as usual, committed suicide."

I couldn't sleep. The dialogue for the role that I received was only one page long, along with
a few more conversations with the main character. Although this role was shorter than
Hansoo's, I couldn't take my eyes off that short scene and thought about it all night. However,
it was not the thrill of getting a chance to stand in front of the official camera for the first
time. The lines of my role, which I read in that boring tone, was stuck in my mind. If it
weren't for the part-time job, that the manager said was on the weekend, I would probably
have read it over and over again.

I reviewed the script all over again while heading to the company, even though i had
memorized the dialogue in my head. When I entered the small meeting room that I usually
came to, I was greeted by the manager, who was yelling in frustration at someone.

"No, what is that?!? Actor! I said it! You are aware that he works for Dream, correct? But
what do you mean he has to perform that kind of work? Even if he's not a host, shouldn't his
face be visible if he's going to be on stage? Is this too much to ask?... What? You don't have
time to look for someone else, so he has to do it?!"

I was wondering why he was so agitated like that, and thinking that the call would be very
long, i went back to the hallway to wait. And that reason was revealed before the door closed.

"But what's the point of standing next to the host on the stage wearing a mascot suit! Mascot
suit! Waving your hand cutely!"

I thought as I walked over to the vending machine in central hall. So is the manager angry
because of the mascot suit or because of the waving cutely part? For some reason I had a
strong feeling that it was probably because of the latter, then suddenly I encountered an
unexpected but familiar face in the lobby. I saw the gentle impression that I hadn't seen in a
long time because I didn't come to class, and he was getting a drink from the vending
machine. He was already carrying three more drink cans.

Clank.

A can fell under the vending machine, and the gentle impression bent down to pick it up. He
noticed me and froze for a moment. What am I, a ghost? I was being sarcastic, when I
remembered how I used boxing as an excuse to punch him hard. Well, that may come as a
surprise.

"It's you Taemin, how are you?

Yes. I pointed my chin toward the vending machine he was blocking in front of me.

"Are you still using it? "

"Ah, no. You can use it."

When he backed away, I walked over to the spot and pulled every penny out of my pocket.

Clink, Clink, Clink...

As soon as the coin was inserted, I heard a voice behind me as if he had been waiting.

“I’m going to start filming a drama next month.”

I would have ignored it if it had been a boasting voice, but it sounded low and lackluster for
some reason. 'Thump!' I heard when I pressed one of the red-lit menu buttons. The can fell.
While he called me nervously, I bent over and reached for the exit. I turned around as I
grabbed the can and heard some unexpected words.

"I really don't know."

"Know what? "

"That Hyung-seok harassed you on purpose under the orders of someone."

I didn't care if his words were true or not. I just didn't understand why he was talking to me
like that.

"It has nothing to do with me whether you know it or not."

I spat out in annoyance, but he just smiled as if he was frustrated and explained why.

"Just. I was just looking for an excuse. It's difficult to pretend to be this close while Hyung-
seok is around."

He waved his hand and turned around to walk away, but he seemed to have just remembered
something so he turned back.

"Oh yes, if you meet us in class, Hyungseok won't bother you for the time being. I heard that
Song Yuhan is really anxious to find and get rid of someone else, so you don't have to worry.
"

He might think that as a good news, but it wasn't for me.

"Who is Song Yuhan trying to find and get rid of?"

"Ah, that's...."

Looking around for a moment, he took a step closer and lowered his voice.

“Song Yoo-han is targeting Director Yoon of our company. There is someone who recently
approached Director Yoon and became very close. If there were any tricks involved then that
person should of been kicked out or stripped of their role, although I don't know who he is, he
must have been a very great man."
"Man?"

When I asked back in surprise, he nodded and whispered.

"Yes, a man. He has a great name too. It's Lee Baekwon."

... Fuck you, asshole!!

There was only one thing left in my head.

The madman. Damn that son of a bitch.

Prejudice is scary. Yoon and Han. Just because they had different surnames, they couldn't be
the same person, a conclusion that was established like a thick and solid wall was easily
broken like a sheet of glass. No matter what, that guy lied to me. This is exactly what I
always thought was incompatible. The truth was that the madman was director Yoon.

It's been a long time since I've been this angry. I could no longer hear the voice of the gentle
impression. It wasn't until he called me a few times that I realized what the situation was like.

"Taemin?"

When I raised my eyes, he looked at me as if he were curious.

"It's the first time I've seen someone who doesn't laugh when they hear that name."

" ... "

"Isn't it funny?"

"It's not funny. "

"..."

The gentle impression was a little bit stiff, but I couldn't see it because I was still angry. Right
now all I could think about was running straight to that bastard and immediately swinging my
fist to vent my frustrations. However, the habit of living by restraining my temper for a few
years was enough to stop me. First, for the most part, I must confirm this being true. I
concentrated all my strength into my hand that was holding the water so I could suppress my
anger.

"How does Song Yoohan know? That person has grown close to Director Yoon."

He shrugged and changed the subject.

"I'm not sure on the details but I only heard that he caught a glimpse of Director Yoon
publicly kissing the guy. So he became furious and went to investigate and the bar Director
Yoon went to. Ah, you know that place, remember? The bar we went to?

"... Alice's labyrinth."

"That's right, he seemed to have found the name there, but wasn't Alice's labyrinth famous for
their extremely tight secrecy, so how did you know... Huh?"

He stopped talking and looked at me in surprise.

"Come to think of it, I heard from Hyungseok that you seem to be working in Alice's
Labyrinth..."

He stared at him without a reply. He kept silent, as if expecting a response from me, and
eventually asked directly, as if curious.

"Do you know anyone named Lee Baekwon?"

"I don't know."

I answered briefly and emphasized.

"I don't know anyone with the name Lee Baekwon."

He then nodded.

"That's right, there's no way that the thorough Director Yoon would reveal the information of
the person next to him so easily."

The thorough Director Yoon. Yes, seeing him trick me like this is really thorough. No, I'm a
clown. I'd rather be a clown than praise him. I gritted my teeth and gripped the cold can. The
guy in-front of me then checked the time and frowned.

"Ah, I have to go."

He said hastily, clutching the cans in his arms with a smile.

"When it's just the two of us talking like this, I'll act like we know each other."

"Why is that?"

He paused and then his expression stiffened after turning around. But he immediately realised
it was just a curious question. He flashed a faint smile.

"It's just. Because I like you Lee Taemin?"

If that's the case, thank you. Even if we weren't close, having a source who knew the situation
on Myungshin's side was useful. Still, I wanted to be certain. I felt compelled to give a
warning to him. I consciously ignored the thought that this was comparable to when I was
embroiled in Hansoo's business.

"If it is found out that you are talking with me, you will probably have a bit of trouble later
on. And by the way things are going Song Yoohan will hate me even more.'
As a result, there will be conflict. I believe he understood what I was saying. I don't think the
friction he thinks is terrific just because he hasn't let go of his smile. It wouldn't be a big thing
deal if I, who had just started acting, had a conflict with Song Myung-shin, who was very
reliable.

"If my situation deteriorates, I will take care of myself. Taemin-ssi might pretend not to know
me at that point, and I'll be upset."

Just before he was about to leave I stopped him again.

"Is it worth it?"

"What?"

He said in confusion and I asked again. I looked down at the cans he was holding in his
hands.

"The current situation. You altered your views after four years and opted to get involved with
men."

"Hey, Lee Taemin, if you're trying to mock me..."

"Although it's a tough decision, I hope you won't change your mind."

He winced at the unexpected support.

"Why do you have to say that?"

"In the future, if you have a problem and need my help, with that mindset, I think of helping
you."

What's the problem? He asked again, but I just said "maybe this and that" and ignored it. He
still looked at me confused, but in my eyes, I saw everything. In reality he was clinging to
Song Myeongshin only so that he could climb up to the male sponsors which was difficult to
accept, but there was no way Song Myeongshin, who he thought would support him , would
let him keep up with him. Why would he let someone who was a rival in the same company
as him rise? Song Myeongshin is someone who wants to destroy his former director of the
company because he felt antipathy.

And of course, the promise of support is just a cover. Just seeing that the gentle impression
would be heavily tricked by Myeongshin, I saw that I could take advantage of that. But he
only replied lightly as if he only considered my words a greeting.

"That's correct. I've been on this journey of suffering, so even if there's an issue, I'm not
going to leave. So help me out later."

Maybe because it was already late. He disappeared at the end of the corridor with loud
footsteps. I turned and went straight to the office where the manager was, anger flared in my
heart again.
Madman. That crazy mother fucker.

I'll make sure I get the evidence and that he doesn't lie.

Going to the big shopping mall to work part-time, all I could think of was the madman. No
matter how hard I tried to calm my fury, my anger still swelled up to the point where my grip
on the steering wheel was full of veins. He was planning Hansoo's appearance in the film by
speaking with the company, the film company's office, and PD Jung, among others. He
appeared to say something, but his head was elsewhere, and he merely muttered 'yeah, yes'
from time to time, and then he was almost there. Something he was saying on the phone to
someone at the corporation made my ears surge.

"Euhahaha~ It's incredible that he's already been cast in a movie after only a month in the
entertainment industry. It's nothing at all. It's not a huge deal. Of course, the director
appreciated Taemin's acting, but can't any acting genius achieve that? Director Park knows
everything; if you're a genius, landing a movie role in a month is as easy as chewing gum.
Hahahaha~"

Of course, I didn't pay attention when the boss brags about me to the crybaby Chief Park. I
preferred shutting my ears to the manager's gibberish about my "acting genius." Just as I was
debating whether to take the phone away if the genius crap continued, the manager who had
been listening to the other person for a long time inquired.

"Are you planning to renew the contract? Isn't it more than a month this time? yes? He
has shown his acting genius in just one month, so it should be a year or more... Yeah? Do I
need to seek permission from Director Yoon?"

I turned a critical look at name Director Yoon's without even noticing it. The manager, who
had been embarrassed, then returned my stare.

"Ah, does Director Yoon do this with every new contract? ...No, I'm not lacking confidence;
I'm just a little spooked out. Yes? He might have to have an acting test for Director Yoon?!"

The manager, who had been ranting furiously, noticed me and tried to laugh.

"We, of course, are very happy that Director Y-Yoo-Yoon is interested in us. Ha..ha..ha.. "

Unlike his smile, manager's face paled at the name of Director Yoon. Although everyone in
the company could sense his existence to some extent, when I heard that, only that name
popped into my head.

Fuck, the madman

I gnawed at my anger, but he turned his head away and whispered, as if he didn't want me to
hear.

"Does Director Yoon have any long-term work plans? Ah, Director Park wept since he had
said that he would only stay in Korea from now on... Yes, I know you were joking when you
 said you cried. Of course, I know you won't cry even if you go back to the company's
production and work overtime again, like you did today. You're also not someone who will
cry because you missed your pretty wife since you're newlyweds. How manly is Chief Park!
"

He flattered department head Park as if he was telling me where the origin of where calling
me a genius came from. Then he smiled and asked when the other end was feeling better.

"In that regard, if Director Yoon has a favorite drink, please let me know... Yes? bribe?
Absolutely not. As a drinker, I was curious to see what kind of alcohol executives
preferred..."

He looked at me again and raised his voice like before.

"Of course, our Taemin is an acting genius, so extending his contract is simple. Hahaha~ So,
what is Director Yoon's favorite part of a meat?"

Chapter End Notes

FINALLY HE KNOWS 🔥🔥🗣

 Chapter 26
Chapter Summary

Finally found you.

Afterwards, the manager, who persistently asked for Director Yoon's favorite color of socks,
we eventually arrived at his destination and seemed to have found one thing.

Slam! As we arrived to the place I noticed that Mr Choi had been tilting his head back and
forth, It seems that the whole time he was teasing Chief Park, but there was something that he
couldn't understand. As we left the car and followed along the parking lot to the entrance we
were greeted by one of the employees and were skillfully led to the waiting room. The person
in charge found us right away and gave us the necessary mascot suit. I was urged to change
quickly and entered a room that looked like a storage room, the manager followed me and
apologized.

"Sorry for making you do this. It's something, you didn't need to do because you've been cast
to star in the movie, but I couldn't cancel..."

"It's okay."

In Mr.choi's voice I could hear how nervous he was. A few moments later I set the dark fur-
covered plush suit aside and took off my coat.

"No, it's not as simple as you think. From the outside, it appears like you may simply put on a
mask and stand around, but..."

"It's heavy, suffocating, sweaty, it stinks awful because it hasn't been washed, people passing
by occasionally hit it, and kids attack unconditionally. Like this?"

"You... you understand well?"

I replied that I had done this job before, he then widened his eyes in surprise.

"What? You've worked in mascot suits on the side? What the hell have you not done? You
worked quite hard to earn money. If anyone sees it, they'll assume you owed a loan."

"Yes, I owed a loan."

"..."

"..."
"R-really?"

I nodded. For a moment his face had stiffened, he then asked in a low voice.

"If you haven't paid yet..."

"I already paid it off."

A sigh of relief came from his mouth.

"Phew- I'm really glad. Even so if you still did have a debt I will help you pay it off, but if
you were still in debt, then you really can't do your job properly."

He flashed a bitter smile and then suddenly asked in a trembling voice.

"So you... did you also lose your home too?"

Looking at those teary eyes, I knew for sure that I couldn't talk about home in front of him,
even as a joke. Originally I had no home, so I changed the subject to a phone call with Chief
Park to reassure him.

"Did Manager Park say anything strange about Director Yoon?"

"Huh? That's kind of..."

He shook his head again like he did when he got out of the vehicle. I watched him as I pulled
my t-shirt over my head and unbuckled my pants.

"Recently, Director Yoon kept drawing strange patterns on paper while claiming to be
looking for something. He appears to have caught a sight of it a few years back. Then I
browsed through works related to India and found it, which he liked."

India? I took off my pants, and put them on the chair and bent down to pick up the mascot
suit. The manager's voice continued to resound from behind.

"However, looking at the pattern, it appeared that Director Yoon was cursing. I thought I
heard the word 'shiva'... But he might not like it, so I didn't inquire further. I'm not sure if I
should offer him a piece of the Indian elephant sculpture if he has similar interests..... Huh?
you!!"

*sounds like 'fuck' in Korean*

I put one foot in the mascot suit and turned my head when the manager called out to me
loudly. He was pointing at me and his eyes widened in surprise. I wondered what was wrong
with him, he rushed over and grabbed me by the shoulder and turned me around.

"Tae, Taemin! Y-you, do you have a tattoo?"

Tattoo? Ah... Only then did I remember a part of my body I had completely forgotten about.
A long tattoo that runs from the waist to the buttocks. If I put on my pants properly, nobody
could see it, so no one noticed unless I were completely undressed.

If you ask me why I got a tattoo in this position, the reason is because in the past there were
girls who were always in the crowd when we were racing motorcycles in gangs. Right before
our group tattoo day, I overheard girls talking about tattoos. Just below the waist, a tattoo that
shows only a little when wearing pants would look very sexy.

After hearing that, I got a tattoo to try to be popular, but I later discovered that the objective
of looking sexy was for women. If a lady gets a tattoo in that position, it signifies that she is
sexy. In the end, I was the retarded one. What's funnier is that I thought the model was cool.
The vertical eyes in the center, as well as the oddly shaped letters written long below them.
This tattoo represents the 'God of Destruction,' but no one knows what it signifies. Of course,
the manager didn't recognize it either.

"AAA! It's a tattoo! What the hell is this?! "

"It's the God of Destruction."

"... I didn't ask that."

The manager who was serious, suddenly started pulling at his hair.

"You-! It's a tattoo! Can it be laser erased? No, I heard it costs a lot of money. First of all,
cover it up with duct tape when filming... "

I left the worried manager alone and resumed donning the mascot suit. The unmovable
weight and hardness felt familiar as the clothing hung up to my shoulders. In a few hours, I'll
be drenched in sweat. When I put on a huge mascot head, it reminded me of the old days
when I wore mascot suits and handed out fliers. People respond significantly better when I
wear a mascot suit rather than simply hand it out. The adorable appearance most likely
reassured them.

Assurance? Something sprang to mind in an instant. I didn't have to gather evidence; I just
had to go in and check it out myself.

"Manager."

I called out to the manager who was worried about the tattoo and asked what I heard earlier.

“Does the company have a separate production?”

"Ah, absolutely. Dream has another project in the works. The production office is located
nearby at xx. However, security is extremely strict. I tried to meet with other producers
previously, but I couldn't even get in the front door."

So then the manager complained about the security there, but that wasn't much of a problem
for me. Only one thing popped into my head.

That guy had to be working overtime today.

The most strenuous part of wearing stuffed animals is to constantly move your body. If I stay
still, people will look at me with weird eyes and ask, 'What is that?' Because in their eyes
they could only see a giant stuffed animal. It's funny to just keep moving to match the
background, but I didn't think it was difficult even after pretending to be cute on stage for
several hours. My head was full of the madman. After finishing work that took longer than
expected and coming down to the stage, the manager was talking to the organizers. When I
got closer, the manager was now unilaterally angry rather than talking.

"It can't be like this, how can he work overtime like this! Taemin's schedule is very busy, you
know!"

My schedule after that was to just going home. The organizers didn't know that, so they just
kept patting the manager's hand and apologizing for what happened until it was completely
dark.

"We're sorry! The singer who was supposed to appear in the middle of the show suddenly
showed up two hours late, we had no choice but to arrange it like that."

"Well, that singer who sang only two songs? I don't even know their name."

"Right? They aren't even well-known, but they arrived so late that we regretted calling them.
More than that, President Choi, I'm sorry, so I added a bit extra money, so please relax..."

"You don't need to pay extra."

When I interrupted, they both said ' Eh?' then looked at me. I took off the smelly doll head
and asked the staff member.

"Instead, lend me this suit for a few more hours."

Then the manager who looked even more startled than the employee, asked.

"Huh? Borrow the mascot suit??!"

"I was just going to surprise someone."

"Who?"

"The madman."

///

The company's production office, where the manager told me the work was going smoothly,
wasn't too far from my part-time job. If I took off the mascot suit, I needed a car because It
was a lot of luggage to carry, but fortunately it was close, so I was able to wear it. Everyone
on the street glanced at me, probably because I was still holding the balloons I received from
my part-time job. Except for a few kids who came to ask for balloons, I got there without any
problems. There was an essential bakery right next to the company. I walked into that
unclosed store and immediately told them what I needed.

"May I have a box of a cake, please."

The employee, surprised by the mascot suit, asked back with wide eyes.

"Yes? C-cake?"

"No. A cake box. I just need the box."

As the waiter remained stunned, I stood crookedly and tapped the table as if to threaten.
However, as though a mascot suit with balloons was amusing, the waitress quickly smiled
and took a package from behind and handed it to me.

"Just take it."

After getting everything ready, I went to the production office with the cake box filled with
stones and the balloons. Of course, I was stopped in front of the door, but I already thought of
a good reason to be able to pass easily.

"It's a delivery order sent to the head of Dream's Chief Park. If you say it was sent from 'Dear
Wife' then he will know."

The security guard called upstairs and it was approved immediately. The elevator took me to
the 8th floor where the office is located. Damn madman, Let's hear how shameless your
explanation will be. I could barely contain my anger, but the elevator doors opened. I then
met the manager Park, who was waiting at the door. As soon as he saw me, his mouth was
wide open and he raised his voice.

"Did my sweetheart send you? Yes?"

I looked around instead of answering.

'Dream Production'

The sign was next to a nearby glass door. Sure enough, It was a place where you have to
enter with a card key, but because the head of the department Park had just come out, so the
door was already open. I walked away after giving him a balloon and a stone-filled cake box.
He stumbled under the sudden weight of the cake, but struggled to collect the scattered
balloons with his hands in the air.

I simply entered the open door while he was distracted. There were just a few individuals
remaining in the office after business hours, so it wasn't difficult to find who you were
looking for. So, where was he? I scanned the vast office and many conference rooms before
coming to a halt in front of a small conference room. A person gazing at a laptop on a large
table with many papers. I pushed through the glass door without hesitation when I found him.
And I said the phrases clearly, knowing that my voice would be muffled by the mascot suit.

"Director Yoon."
The madman said, his eyes still fixed on the monitor, probably because he was preoccupied
with his work.

"What's wrong?"

After answering in a dry voice, he added while moving the mouse around.

"Found the document I mentioned?"

I was kind enough to inform him he mistook me for an employee.

"No. I don't know what document Director Yoon is talking about."

I added through gritted teeth.

"Ah, but if it's the document that Director Han Jay asked for, I'm sure I'll know."

His movements ceased for a split second. He removed his glasses and carefully raised his
head only then, as if he had just recognized who I was.

"You, how are you here..."

Raising his head indifferently, he suddenly froze, holding his glasses in the air.

"Why? Are you shocked that the fool you've been working so hard to deceive is standing in
front of you?

I asked, trying to keep my angry voice down, but his reaction seemed odd. He must have
recognized me a while ago, but there was something unusual in his gaze when he looked at
me. It was uncharacteristic of him. The stunned expression. Why was he like that, rather than
I, who was supposed to be angry? He eventually let out a hushed whisper.

"... Shit, was it you?"

What about me? What is this guy talking about? I forgot that I was wearing the mascot head
and grimaced. He heard my voice and already recognized me, so what was the point of being
surprised when he saw my face? It's not even my face, it was the mascot head. However, he
got up from his seat with a fierce look in his eyes.

kiik~

The chair was roughly pushed back, he stood up completely looking at me, and opened his
mouth.

"Say it again."

I suppose wearing something like this got him angry. Did he believe I wouldn't be able to
repeat it? I also glared at him with fierce eyes and put my hand on the stuffed mascot head. I
was going to say what I wanted more clearly, showing my face, but he stopped me from
doing it.
"Leave that on and say it again."

I stopped at his words. I didn't intend to take it off anymore, but glared at him fiercely. Even
so, it was simply a cute plush doll standing there, but I didn't notice and inclined my head to
the side, as if threatening to grant him his wish.

"Afraid to see my face? Want to hear it again, alright. Are you surprised that I showed up?
Director Yoon?"

The voice that came through the doll's mask was the first to hum and ring in my ears. But I
know the other person heard it clearly as well. The guy's visage, which was still
hardened with astonishment gradually transformed, as proof. However, this was also an
unexpected reaction. For anyone to recognize, his eyes were filled with laughter.

"Keep talking."

Was he doing it on purpose to avoid being discouraged that the truth about his identity was
revealed? I pursed my lips in suspicion and narrowed my eyes at him. But the guy with the
smile on his face continued to talk nonsense.

"It's good to hear your voice, so keep talking."

"What?"

When I asked him back, his eyes were already curved up like a crescent moon, and dimples
appeared on his face.

"You know? Memories, if you have even the smallest inkling, will come out as if bursting at
some moment. For example, when I saw your mascot suit, I remembered how much I like
your voice."

Is he crazy? What is he talking about? However, he still couldn't help but laugh as if it was
something amusing.

"What do you call this? A Miracle?"

"Insanity."

I let him know and even asked. 'Are you insane?', to confirm if there was something wrong
with him. But the guy who would normally respond with harsher words just twitched his lips
and was happy.

"It is clearer than ever. Why shouldn't I, knowing that I finally found it?"

So you're saying you're like that because you discovered you enjoy a disguised voice right
now? After observing the person who couldn't stop laughing, loss for words, I came to my
senses. This is not the moment to pay attention to my voice. I barely remembered it and let
the guy's remarks wash over me.
"If it's that good, I'll hand it over to you so you can write it down and talk to yourself. Oh,
then I'll be able to get better as well. The fact that you pretended to be someone other than
Director Yoon and played with me."

After that, he seemed to have just realized my purpose so he dropped his smile. It wasn't until
then that I was in a better mood for a while, he replied nonchalantly.

"So what?"

He placed his glasses that was in his hand on the table and spat out inaudibly.

"It's good for you in any case. No, isn't that the best case scenario? Director Yoon, with
whom you were so eager to contact, was me. And I mean..."

He stretched out his words and raised one corner of his mouth.

"You're an idiot who didn't even recognize it all this time and now you're coming to blame
me? Even so, I've been nice to you."

Yes, that's how he comes out. I suppressed my rage that was about to explode and took off the
mascot head. The steaming hot breath that was bound inside spilled out into the air, making it
easier for me to breathe.

"That means you admit it. That you were playing with me."

"Yes."

"Was it fun?"

I replied with a smile. He replied with narrowed eyes, as if sensing my smile was strange.

"It wasn't boring either."

Hearing his answer, I clenched my mouth. I came all the way here in rage, but I didn't intend
to dispute with him and cry like a woman dumped by her lover. That would be absolutely
silly if I came here with the purpose of raising a fuss without thinking about it. Isn't it the best
fucking scenario, as the guy said? Even though I felt like cursing and punching, there is, of
course, a true purpose. I didn't carry this hot and heavy plush suit all the way here just to
reveal his true identity.

"If you play, you have to pay the price."

I swallowed the curse words in my heart and coldly added.

"You have a noble status who can extort hundreds of millions for a half smoked cigarette. If
you've been playing with me for a month now, do you know how much you have to pay?
Moreover, you yourself didn't find it boring, and like you've said before, I won't refund at
all."
Now, what are you going to say? I lifted my chin to look at him. This time, I was prepared to
give him a punch. Because the answer is so obvious. That there was nothing to give, or
something like he simply tossing 200 won back to me. I clenched my fist preparing to punch
him but then I heard his answer.

"All right. Make your price."

Huh? He accepted it so easily that I suspected I had heard wrong. However, his next words
confirmed that I heard correctly.

"That's what you want too. Do you need my power for revenge? Yes, I'm happy to help.
Everything you ask for."

"..."

"What else do you need? Money? The best role anyone can dream of? Tell me. I'll make you
a famous star in no time."

His contorted lips emitted a sinister laugh. Then it was my turn to be perplexed. That was the
quick reaction to my request, but the unexpected response of offering everything as if he had
waited left me stunned. One thought occured to me. Why?

"I don't need any of that."

Not sure if he was testing me or not, I spewed out warily. But he just shrugged and accepted
it as if it was nothing.

"If you change your mind later, just tell me."

Seriously, why was he doing that? I was speechless again, but it wasn't over yet.

"And I will pay you a price you can't even imagine."

Can't imagine? Maybe I winced a little, he explained again with that crescent moon-like
smile.

"Look forward to it. Because it will make you happy."

"..."

"Are you satisfied with this much?"

Was the price insufficient? I knew he was asking that, but I still couldn't open my mouth to
that unbelievable reaction. To be honest, I was skeptical at first, how could he be so kind all
of a sudden? Perhaps noticing my concerns, he stopped laughing and spoke dryly.

“This is the only time you can get an offer like this. Because I feel really good right now.”

Other than his indifferent expression, his voice sounded genuinely happy, so I hesitate. One
side of my mind told me not to fall into the dangerous quagmire, but his words tempted my
decision, the only chance was now. Director Yoon, I can use him.

"Okay. At that price, I'll treat your playing with me as being bitten by a dog and forget about
it.”

I tried to compare him to a dog on purpose because he still looked strangely happy, but it
didn't work. He was just concerned with paying the price. He stated a strange condition.

"You have to take it all. The price I will pay for. No matter what."

"Fine."

This crazy guy. When I gave a definite answer, he assuredly nodded with a scheming smile.

"Ah, if you dare to give me a refund later, I will kill you."

 Chapter 27
Chapter Summary

Respect?

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

I felt upset. Did I show up in a mascot suit for no reason and make him feel better by
meaning the opposite? I turned around as soon as I remembered it and looked around the
office where he was.

Was he obsessed with mascot costumes?

As there was a terrifying speculation that the madman might be like that, a chill ran down my
spine. There was this unsettling feeling when these confusing situations kept piling up
inexplicably. Because I was busy today, I left the office with a warm greeting from the guy
who advised that we go through the price starting tomorrow, but the feeling of being
possessed did not disappear. Did I say something wrong? I said he had to pay and he really
said he would pay, didn't he? It was completely unexpected and unimaginable to me.

Was he going to convert millions of won for ten won and toss it at me if I asked for money?
The worst-case scenario was already running through my mind. I put the doll mask back on
my head as I stood in the elevator hall, but I heard a small sob in my ear. When I turned
around, I heard it at the end of the corridor, near the bathroom sign. Ah, Chief Park. I heard
crying in the only closed compartment as I went into the restroom, remembering him that I
had forgotten about.

"Ewh uhhhh... My baby... sent me stones... uhhh, heh, heh, heh! S-since I only work overtime
every day, stones, stones... What would I do if you leave me now, Honey?"

BANG!

I kicked the door hard, and Chief Park, who was sitting on the toilet lid, looked at me in panic
as if having a convulsion.

"Heo-ek! What, w-why are you here?"

He huddled in terror when a massive mascot burst through the door and stood crookedly. I
remarked quietly as I took the cake box he was holding.

"Wrong delivery."
As I turned to leave the bathroom, I heard the weak voice of Chief Park, who had come to
after a while.

"... Huh?"

I left the building right after, now I didn't have to go to Alice's Labyrinth because I knew for
sure there wouldn't be a madman there, but I still went there on purpose. There are too many
strange things. He liked my voice in this mascot suit, right he's definitely a lunatic, but It was
annoying that he was willingly overpaying me as well as the fact that I still haven't heard the
truth about his name. No, it's true that I didn't ask because I was out of my mind.

However, I have a feeling that even if I ask him about this, it is unlikely that I will get a
detailed answer. Surely there must be a reason as to why he reacted so strongly toward his
name. So that is why I came here. Perhaps there was someone from whom I can hear part of
the reason. Someone whose lying i could easily detect.

"Well then, you said you were curious about me?"

I asked if he had anything to say, and the boss brought up his business first.

"By the way, Baekwon, why didn't you come the other day?"

The other day... was the day I was taken by the sleepy madman to his house. Furthermore, the
boss's edited text message emerged as a side leg.

"Didn't you get anything from Jay? Like a text message or something."

He narrowed his eyes at me. Since the other party was the person in front of me, I couldn't lie
with that obvious expression of wanting to hear the truth.

"Yes, I did."

"What? Was it something like he came here because he missed you or something?

"You knew that, right?"

Shocked, he was surprised for a moment, and soon a smile came to his lips.

“Huhu~ Isn't it great? My deduction skills?”

I nodded as I heard his voice shake. Yes, if I asked this person, I might learn something.

"To be honest, I didn't believe that text."

I added immediately as he was about to say something.

"How could you believe someone with the name Jay Han who is also the same person as
Dream Director Yoon?"
The director stared blankly, then calmly asked.

"Did you find out?"

"Yes. I've verified it myself. That's why I can't believe it. The person with a different name
could be the same person."

"That's..."

I shifted the focus of the conversation to him after hearing his uncertainty. Deliberately
emphasizing.

"But I also don't believe the director would lie to me. You're not the type to lie."

Fortunately it seems to have worked. He nodded clearly.

"Of course. I'm lying."

"Then why are the names different?"

He looked at me for awhile, as if he was contemplating. I was more interested in his reaction.
What the hell is the significance of the name? However, contrary to expectations, the boss's
response was comically straightforward, coming out simply as if he had already made up his
mind.

"Han Jay was his old name."

"Previous name? Wait, you mean he changed his last name?"

The director smiled wryly and confirmed "Ah yes, that's it". What happened to him for his
last name to be changed? Nothing is as important as that point. And, if the name has changed,
shouldn't I be told of the change? In the beginning, I concluded that the problem was the
boss, who provided incorrect information, but he added nonchalantly.

“That’s why he and I became completely strangers.”

Huh? When I raised my eyes in surprise, a smile that I thought resembled the madmans
formed around the corner of his mouth.

"Don't you know? My surname is Han."

"Then maybe his father..."

"I'm just a relative. No, was once a relative."

He coldly interrupted.

"If you dare say what you just heard somewhere else, you'll see how painful it is to be alive.
Got it?"
I nodded, feeling like the reason wasn't just because the secret was related to the director.
There seems to be a reason other than that. Anyway, that's non of my concern. When I lost
interest, the director returned to his original expression.

"So you already checked with Jay? Hmm... Based on your personality, I don't think you'll get
over it easily. Huh? Could it be that you used your fists?!"

Rattle! He suddenly jumped out of his chair and shouted at me.

"Huh? You punched our Jay?!"

Are you kidding me? I barely held back what I wanted to ask. Even if he goes to K1 right
away, he will win, but you are concerned about him being hit. I would be grateful if I could
only punch him once. I was in a horrible mood, so I closed my eyes slightly.

"We didn't fight."

Then the director did 'Hmm", he the changed his expression and smiled in relief.

"Haha, yeah. There's no chance our gentle Jay would fight."

"..."

"So what is it?"

I was stunned, but I wondered what he was talking about, so I asked back, 'Yes?'

"You must be having trouble understanding something in Jay's answer or actions."

I'm used to it now, but it still makes me uncomfortable when he abruptly hits the spot. Still, I
tried not to show it on the outside and responded lightly, as if it was nothing.

"It's just strange. He fooled me, therefore I demanded a price, but he agreed too easily."

"Jay?"

The director seemed taken aback as well and raised one eyebrow. I nodded and added.

"Yes, then he said he would listen to anything."

The shocked tone in his speech appeared to rub off on him as well. He remained still for a
moment, as if he couldn't believe it, until the boss abruptly muttered 'Ah' and laughed, as if
something had occurred to him.

“Did you visit Jay when he was at work? Late in the evening?”

"Yes."

"Wahaha- That's it. That's why."

When I didn't understand and just looked at him with eyes that needed explanation, he waved
his finger with a relaxed laugh.

"Wow, your so lucky. When Jay is tired and sleepy, he will become gentler and listen to all
your requests. Of course, this very rarely happens."

'Other people get frustrated when they're tired and sleepy, but Jay is a wonderful kid, so he's
not fussy,' he added uselessly. It was three days ago, I believe. It was perhaps because of this
that he suddenly acted unusually soft when he said he was sleepy. However, while I somehow
grasped something, I wasn't sure if the situation was the same as today. Because of this...

"Huh? Why don't you believe me?"

"..."

Seeing that I kept my mouth shut, he looked at me like I was a child who needed to be
comforted, then smiled again.

"Of course, Jay listens to you because he likes you."

This word again. No matter how many times I hear it, I can't get use to it. Finally, I couldn't
help but to ask.

"Which part does like?"

To be honest, I expected nothing to come out of the boss's mouth. Even if an explanation is
given, it will undoubtedly be their own thoughts, which I will be unable to comprehend. The
shocked boss's statements, as if I didn't know, were unexpected.

"What are you saying? Jay tolerates you talking casually to him, doesn't he?

Huh? For a moment, my head went blank... It seems so.

I left Alice labyrinth, in shocked by the fact that even if it wasn't adoration, to some extent,
the madman tolerated me. Come to think of it, with that personality, he didn't really get angry
about my disrespectful nature. I was going back to the main entrance of the building when I
almost bumped into a car that was about to stop, fortunately because of my good motor skills
I was able to back up and not get hit, but I still couldn't keep my balance. I fell to the ground.

Ironically, when I rolled down, I unconsciously put my hand over my face to avoid getting
hurt. Looks like I've gotten used to being an actor by now. I sat up and thought painfully, then
I felt someone hastily walked in front of me after the sound of the car. Clack!

“You bastard, how dare you shove your filthy body in without knowing whose car it is?”

When I raised my eyes, as I was about to get up, a giant-like figure in a black suit lifted his
leg. The movements of his legs are obvious to anyone who looks at them. He was trying to
kick me.
Swish!

In reaction to his attack I quickly rolled around to dodge, the terrifying wind blew past where
I had just sat. God damn it!! Cursing in my heart, I put strength into my lower body and stood
up like a spring. As soon as I straightened up, a head with a body that was much stronger
than mine approached me menacingly. Of course, I didn't care. I looked directly at him and
spat out in a low voice.

"How am I supposed to know whose car it is, you fucker."

He winced for a moment at the cold words and twisted his lips.

"This mother fucking sly bastard."

Swoosh! A powerful punch flew towards me. Rotating my upper body to dodge the attack, I
entered into a boxing stance immediately. I could tell how strong the opponent was just by
the sound that cut through the air. Just brushing against me will throw me away. Tension ran
through my body and my nerves were on edge from the tip of my head.

Swoosh, swat, swat-

I frantically stepped back to avoid the series of fists. Then, in a crouching position, I
stretched out my arm without missing an opportunity.

POW!

I instantly shifted to the side as soon as the attack hit the empty side. I was able to avoid his
counterattacking fists by a short margin because of the rapid moves I learned in boxing. As I
stepped away from his fist brushing my temple, the hair on my body stood on end.

"This little rat..."

He snarled as he strode after me. Of course, he was faster than me moving backwards, and
the moment we were about to collide, suddenly a figure had interfered between me and the
aggressive man. No, in front of me, it was the manager of Alice Labyrinth.

He quickly looked up at the giant and spoke in a calm voice.

"I'm sorry. There seems to be a misunderstanding."

I gulped for air and turned to face the manager, who was blocking my path with frowning
eyes. With a calm voice, he addressed the giant-like opponent.

“Perhaps there is a misunderstanding. This person is the our stores gues-”

"Misunderstanding? Then tell me what misunderstanding it is. Depending on the reason, I'll
decide."

The giant bared its teeth fiercely and tilted its head.
"Speak."

I attempted to push the manager and take a step ahead. That son of a b*tch's unilateral attack
was not my responsibility. However, when I took a step forward, the manager secretly
extended his hand and shoved me away. As it was a sign telling me not to step in, the
manager opened his mouth while hesitating for a moment.

"It's seems this man didn't see the car when coming out. So it wasn't intentional... Ah?!"

Smack!

An eerie sound of being slapped on the cheek tore the air.

"You call that an excuse? The president's car had to stop because of this fucking bastard. How
are you going to compensate me?”

I was speechless and could only look. I wanted to deal with the giant who used illogical force
straight away, but the manager who bowed over stopped me again. Bend at the waist at 90
degrees, he shouted loudly.

“I am really sorry. If anything goes wrong, we will, of course, compensate you for
everything.”

"Fuck, what are you going to compensate after the accident already happened? Kill people
and apologize and that's it. huh?"

What the fuck are you talking about? I was angry and wanted to step up again, but the
manager blocked my back and pushed me away with his hand.

“How can I make the president feel better? Until he feels better, we will take responsibility
for everything today.”

Slap! Slap!

The Manager of Alice labyrinth's face rotated twice in a row. His body wobbled from not
being able to withstand the force of the blow, but he still forced a smile.

"Please come in."

The giant lifted his chin and spat out a curse. Just when he was about to say something again,
another voice stopped him.

"Sangtaek, stop it."

His voice was old and weak, hoarse as if there was phlegm in his throat. As soon as he heard
that, the giant turned and crouched down.

"Are you okay, Chairman?"

 A short elderly man in his late 60s or early 70s stood close to the expensive car he was about
to approach. But as his sight passed the oncoming giant, he turned to face me. When our
gazes connected, chills erupted across my body for no apparent reason. I'd come across some
non-human nastiness before, but this elderly man was in an entirely different league.

He eyes were not human.

“You… you are cocky.”

His hoarse voice pierced my ears as if he was tearing a nerve, the old man asked as his snake
eyes narrowed.

"How dare you look straight at me?"

When the old man's body wanted to turn completely towards me, my vision was blocked.

"Haha, it's been a while since Chairman Kim visited here."

The boss quickly stopped in front of him and led him to the entrance. After saying a few
more greetings and finally moving, the old man turned his head before walking through the
entrance. The twinkling snake eyes flashed, as if showing the will to just let me go this once.
After he and the giant were out of sight, I realized that I was clenching my fists. At that
moment, the person I had forgotten hurriedly whispered to me.

"Get out of here, hurry up."

Why? I looked straight at him with puzzled eyes, he added in a low voice.

“Chairman Kim has arrived, so Song Yoohan will come soon.”

And he quickly disappeared, but I couldn't move but just stood there, It took me a while to
recall who Chairman Kim was. Sponsor. He was Myeongshin's sponsor.

Chapter End Notes

Chairman Kim 🤢
 Chapter 28
Chapter Summary

Not human anymore.

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

I went back to Alice's Labyrinth despite the manager's advice since I disliked being in debt.

"You were looking for me."

He walked quickly down the hallway, narrowing his eyes slightly. He seemed to disapprove
that I hadn't gone yet. So I just got straight to the point quickly. I thrusted my hand forward
handing over a convenience store bag, the manager with a bruise on one cheek asked ' What ?
' and then blinked. Inside the bag contained different porridge packets.

"Your mouth must have been torn."

As soon as I finished speaking, I turned to leave, but he called after me. What is it? I
questioned with my eyes. As he gave me a warm smile.

"The director will contact you separately, but I think it is best for you not to come here for a
while."

"..."

"A certain celebrity with Chairman Kim asked us to look for an artist."

It was evident who the celebrity was. So who they're looking for is...

"They are looking for someone named Baekwon Lee. We stated that we did not know anyone
with such name. So I'm hoping that helps?"

As I ascended the stairs, I kept thinking of the smiling manager with blue bruises instead of
Chairman Kim with snake eyes or Myeong-shin searching for Lee Baek-won.

The manager showed me the film's schedule and suggested we talk about acting, but it
seemed like my head would continue to be troubling if I was alone. The weird behavior of the
madman was also a factor, but most of them were Myeong-sin's sponsor, whom I only
glanced at. I just looked at his face and sensed foreboding. It was like a nightmare in which
the Myeong-sin whom I wished to avenge was joined to another Myeong-shin like a vine.
And when I opened the door to the office I came to shake off those thoughts, I was welcomed
by a familiar sight I hadn't seen in a long time.

"Hu oaaa- Manager, what if I don't shudder in front of the camera? I mean, what if I don't get
what the director wants because I can't sense anything?"

Hansoo brought about the most pointless worries on the planet. Of course, this was an issue
because there was someone who entertained him.

"It's okay!! In front of the camera, you're just like a fool! If there are people who are dumber
than you in the world, tell them to come out!”

The manager gave him a thumbs up and turned his actor into a fool. Hansoo then smiled
brightly as if he was receiving the best compliment in the world.

"Right? Isn't it true that I'm the best at trembling in front of the camera? Haha~ Yes, I can do
it!”

When Hansoo clenched his fist, the manager patted him on the shoulder like he was very
proud.

"Of course, there's no fool who can keep up with you."

Yes, that's right. No fools can keep up with you two. Then suddenly two other people popped
into my head as well. Maybe Photographer Lee and Alice Labyrinth's boss wouldn't have a
hard time keeping up... Then I thought about it, I suddenly realised that I was a fool myself
for even thinking about it, and gave up on my thoughts. Then, just in case that energy was
contagious, I sat across the table from them.

At that point, perhaps because I was thinking of that guy, the manager received a call from
one of the two people I was pondering about. The manger answered the phone without
looking at the caller with an enthusiastic voice.

“Yes, this is Deukpal Choi from Dream Entertainment... Huh! Photographer Lee!”

As he took a deep breath, the manager's face darkened with horror. Then he lowered his voice
and whispered.

"... What's the matter? Huh? Our Taemin?"

The manager glanced at me once and then stood up to continue.

"Oh, I've mentioned that before. Taemin is not currently in Korea. Yes, that's correct. Went
to Amazon. Amazon. A place full with bugs that Photographer Lee despises and where the
world's largest snake walks hand in hand with a crocodile. So, uh, don't... Huh? When are you
coming?"

The manager gave a quick glance then walked to the end of the room, banged his head
against the corner of the wall and spat out.
"I'm not sure. My friend is sick... what? What is the name of my friend? Wa- wahoo or
something? Why do you ask? What?!!! You think you're going to Amazon for a
photoshoot?!!! You're going to find Taemin and take a nude photos of him while you're
there?!"

The manager shouted in the corner, then became silent for a long time. He then made a firm
decision.

"... Shoot me. I'll take it all off! I'll show you everything without hiding nothing! Don't be
uncomfortable to shoot me... Huh? Photographer Lee? Photographer Lee?

The manager who was shouting for Photographer Lee, who seemed to have hung up the
phone, barely turned around from the corner. Then he said a word to us who were silent.

"Haha. No big deal."

However, when he returned to his seat, his face was filled with the determination to take nude
photos. I of course had nothing to say as I was currently at Amazon. But where was Amazon?
I think I heard it somewhere, but the manager asked as if he wanted to change the subject.

"By the way, it must have been hard yesterday, aren't you tired?"

Before I could answer that it was okay, Hansoo abruptly reported the news.

"Did you hear? Our travel expenses were said to be covered by the company. We don't even
need to sleep in a tent! Hee hee~"

Travel expenses? Tent? I looked at the manager and wondered what they meant.

“Ah, that… I’m sorry, I should have told you first, but it was decided all of a sudden.”

"So, what is it?"

I asked, but the manager, who was suddenly excited, only talked about other things.

"I never expected such an outpouring of support. I was taken aback by a phone call this
morning. Of course, doesn't this imply that the company places a great value on you and
Hansoo? hahahaha~"

"..."

"Hmmmm, what did you ask?"

When I looked at him with oppressive eyes, the manager finally gave me a proper answer.

"Actually, after the filming schedule was set, I hinted at Director Park. It's a little role, but I
didn't have any other commitments, so I viewed it as an extension of class, and I wondered if
we could go to the movie set. However, this will not be temporary, and to be honest, I
assumed that even if permission was granted, it would only take 3 or 4 days. Of course, I
wasn't expecting it, but I received a phone call this morning. The company will back you up,
so go ahead and participate in the film as much as you like!"

I calmly asked him, who was about to get excited again.

"Did you tell them our scene is only 3-4 minutes long?"

"..."

I guessed the issue by looking at the manager, who kept his mouth still. He most likely
exaggerated to gain approval. It's also quite large. However, another reason sprang to me
faintly. The person who was supporting this work. Was the madman truly trying to help
me by granting permissions? But I immediately became intrigued. Even if he has private
feelings, I believe he will draw a line in public matters... Even if he said he would pay for
anything I wanted. While I was thinking about something, the manager gloomily explained.

"At first, it's just a short scene, but you still don't know if you go to the set to help? If any of
the actors are unable to attend, they may require a replacement immediately, and the screen
time will be extended. Movies, unlike dramas, will undergo significant changes during
production..."

The manager faltered at the end of the sentence and glanced at me. Hansoo next to him also
had the same nervous expression. The atmosphere was like asking permission from me to
report accurately to Chief Park.

"... Let's go."

Saying one sentence, the two held hands with excitement like children. I thought about
whether I should go on my own even now, but there was something that caught me from the
manager's words.

“By the way, what do you mean going to the filming set and helping out?”

"Huh? Uh... Ah, that's."

Looking at him sharply, who was trying to blur his words, the manager confessed honestly.

"You heard it from PD Jung, right? Because the film is practically at the level of an
independent film, it appears that a lot of labor and equipment are required. Of course, there
are others who can assist, but they'll most likely require more hands. So..."

There may be more appearance sequences if you go and help. Is this a common occurrence?
The manager's statements seemed like bluffing to someone like me who is unfamiliar with
anything about movies. After all, the cast should have been chosen and filmed in accordance
with the story. I didn't believe it, but the manager pushed me hard enough that I nodded
without showing it. It makes no difference how hard I work. To become acquainted with this
industry, I think carrying equipment on a film shoot may be as beneficial as an acting lesson.
The only surprise was the timing of departure.

“Are you leaving right away?”

When the manager asked us to start leaving, Hansoo asked back in surprise.

"Yes. Producer Jung actually filmed about 1/3 of this movie, then stopped for about a month
because the budget was tight, and then started again. So you should join soon. Who knows
when it will stop?”

For the first time he showed his managerial calculations, adding another reason.

“And Chief Park wanted us to leave immediately as one of the conditions for going.”

"Chief Park?"

When I asked again, the manager also tilted his head as if he did not understand.

"Yes. At the same time, he was begging to take you with me."

Several scenes raced across my head at the same time. Chairman Kim and manager Alice,
whom I saw the day before, urged me not to come for a while. Was it because of that? I felt
odd when I learned that Director Yoon, the madman, was attempting to assist me in leaving. I
suppose he was truly helping me. And I remembered the issue that had been gnawing at my
neck all night.

Chairman Kim. Myeong-shin's sponsor could be a very dangerous individual. To the point
where the madman is attempting to conceal my identity. Then there was greater curiosity.
Fortunately, I was accompanied by someone who appeared to know a little bit about this
person. I opened my mouth to the manager who remained while Hansoo went home to
organize his house.

"Manager."

After a moment of silence after calling to book a motel room, he lifted a happy face.

"Hmm?"

"You said before... That if I wanted to find a sponsor, I had to be prepared even if it meant
sucking dick of a 70-year-old man."

The manager's hand stopped in midair as he jotted down the motel's information in a
notebook.

"... What about that?"

"Were you using Myeongshin as an example?"

He put down a promotional ballpoint pen handed out on the street on the table.

"Why are you asking that?"

"Do you know anything about Myeong-shin's sponsor, Chairman Kim?"

As soon as the talk about Chairman Kim came out, his gaze turned serious.

"You absolutely shouldn't touch that old man."

I answered him as if joking as he spoke firmly.

"You said the same thing when I mentioned Director Yoon."

"No, Director Yoon is different. Director Yoon is a knife-like person, and you can only get
kicked out of the company but..."

He shook his head hastily added.

"But with Chairman Kim, it's not simply for that reason. The problem. I mean that old man..."

After he stopped talking, he bit his lower lip once and looked straight at me.

“He is not a person. He's not human.”

i know. Because his eyes do not appear to be human. As he grew older, he became more and
more like a snake, with just selfish avarice remaining.

"No way. Taemin-ah. If you want revenge on Myeong-shin, you should just take revenge only
on Myeong-shin. You just have to work really hard to become a top actor and anger Myeong-
shin, right? Not Chairman Kim, though. Never, ever get that old man's attention."

The last words were mixed with fear.

"Did something happen to the manager as a result of catching Chairman Kim's attention?"

"..."

For a long time, there was silence, but the manager's mouth did not open. I twisted the
corners of my mouth and smiled, which I couldn't help but do.

"Am I right?"

"Taemin-ah..."

"I am right."

Looking at him, who didn't respond till the end, I realized there was something more. I gently
stated things that, of course, I had done in the past.

"Did they come to your house to find you?"

His eyes widened and my lips curled even more.

"They must have walked into the house while wearing their shoes, grabbed the wife and
children, and pulled out a knife in front of the manager. When the manager saw the children,
who were frightened, crying uncontrollably, and just calling for their father, the manager
would have said that he would do anything."

"... Stop it."

Finally, the manager said something with a pale face. For a brief moment, an image of
someone from his past flashed across his face, but he swiftly removed it from his thoughts.
That strategy is always effective.

"Is it because of that? The reason why you didn't want to take revenge even though Myeong-
shin hurt you so badly."

Even without hearing the answer, I could tell from the manager's trembling eyes. And how
Myeong-shin was able to run wild like that. He couldn't comprehend the period of obscurity
and failure he underwent just because he was immature.

So this was the reason. No matter how messed up they are, they carry an eerie presence on
their backs that people who have been subjected to cannot respond against. Myeong-shin,
how did he grasp Chairman Kim? Of course, that would not be a typical strategy. I asked
forcefully, looking at the manager.

“Myeong-sin didn’t just suck the penis of an old man in his 70s.”

"..."

"What exactly did he do? Didn't he do something that was perfectly suitable for Chairman
Kim?"

I urged the manager, who swallowed saliva with embarrassed eyes.

"Like playing SM with an old man?"

"Taemin ah..."

"I have to know how terrible that person is so I can avoid him."

He seemed to be conflicted with what to say, then he frowned slightly and opened his mouth
with difficulty.

"Chairman Kim... was not a well-known person in the entertainment industry. He had never
been a sponsor for any artist before, but Myeong-shin found him in a secret meeting. "

"What kind of meeting?"

Hesitating again, he spat out a short English word with a sigh. But it was a word I didn't
know. What does that mean? When I asked, I heard a word I knew this time.

"Rape."

"..."
"Chairman Kim's taste is... watching. The more he witnesses them being beaten to death,
bleeding, and raped, the more he rejoices. That way, the old man's thing stands."

Among the words the manager struggled to explain, there was one thing I couldn't
understand. Myeong-shin is an actor. An actor's assets are an uninjured face and a tattoo less
body. But if he was beaten to death and spilled blood, of course the wound must still remain...
In an instant I understood everything, and I also realized that what the manager initially said
was true. Myeong-shin is sucking the penis of a 70-year-old man. It's only that he's also
producing the stimulation he needs to erect that old man's penis. Obtaining materials to be
raped.

At first glance, yellow haired and a good impression passed through my mind. Right. I
thought it was just greed like elementary school kids that like to recruit juniors, but that
wasn't it. Of course, finding someone to rape is difficult. However, giving money to
prostitutes will not be exciting etheir. Because the acting is unavoidably visible.

But what if there are groups of people who will gladly devote themselves to a man? It also
provides them with advantages. There will be no regrets if you offer them a prize for only
one role. It must have been a wonderful world that Chairman Kim could not let go of.
Myeong-sin, who introduced him to new delights, was a priceless treasure. A treasure, huh...

Song Myeong-shin, you bastard, you've been playing the part of a nasty pimp, haven't you?

"Myeong-shin wasn't that kind of kid originally."

I turned my cold eyes to the manager's small sigh. After meeting their eyes, he made an
excuse on behalf of Myeongshin.

"That kid wasn't the type of person, who would do such a terrible thing. Constantly getting
his roles stolen, dirty rumors spread from competing actors that the management company
couldn't keep up with. After that, he was trampled on a few times by the media. Because his
work kept going against his will, he also gradually became more cruel. It was also my fault
that he..."

"People don't change."

I interrupted, the manager raised his lifeless eyes. I smiled at him again. How strange, I keep
smiling like that.

"It's inherent nature."

The selfishness that tells the man with the knife who to kill other than himself; it was because
he had a heart with no conscience to report to the police in the first place. The Myeong-sin
now is the one who hasn't changed. He simply cares about himself and doesn't care if
someone is stabbed or raped. Just like I haven't changed either. However, the manager's eyes
were clouded with guilt. People are strange. The size of the bowl that makes you feel guilty
differs greatly.

"Tell me. Do all celebrities have sponsors?”

"No, but..."

"If not, you must have money to be successful right?"

I asked him one last time when his mouth shut.

“Is there another sponsor like Chairman Kim?”

"... None."

"Then don't feel bad for Myeong-shin, who chose the quick but dangerous path. It was just
what he wanted."

Giving advise to an older man is uncomfortable. Particularly when the other person hears it
without becoming angry. The type who can reflect on himself and listen to what others have
to offer. Maybe Myeong-shin was probably as uncomfortable with the manager as I was?

"If the manager didn't warn me about Chairman Kim, was it because you thought I wouldn't
really want revenge?"

He nodded after a moment of silence as if my guess was correct.

"Yes. And I expected your goals to change as you worked. Rather than destroying someone, I
wanted you to grow and improve. Then revenge will be postponed by itself. But now it's a
little frightening. I think you would concentrate on revenge while ignoring yourself."

A sad glint appeared in the manager's eyes.

"Of course, you're thinking that right now. But you don't know what will happen to us, so
don't make hasty assumptions. And also."

The manager, who stopped talking, emphasized once more.

“You can’t touch him. Don't even think of running into that old man."

"It's too late."

The manager's eyes widened in an instant. He appeared to have stopped breathing before
asking if he was ready to puke.

“You- Have you met? Did you meet Chairman Kim?”

I replied softly, fearing he would have a heart attack.

"I just brushed right past him."

Besides, I don't have anyone precious to be threatened with. I swallowed those words, but the
manager's anxiety did not diminish.

"Did you make eye contact? Didn't you hear something weird?"
I declined. The manager then sighed with relief.

He considers it to be rebellious. It might not seem like a big deal, but if he is even the
slightest bit offended or doesn't like something, he will make you weep and beg on the floor
regardless, making him an extremely tough person to please. In retrospect, Myeong-shin is
actually...

The manager shook his head.

"I'm curious how he can get along with that old man."

Additionally, he's also after Director Yoon. Then it dawned on me all of a sudden. Perhaps
Chairman Kim was aware that Myeong-shin was pursuing Director Yoon. They don't seem to
be lovers as much as partners. Someone who supplies the rape victim while sucking his dick.
Therefore, Myeong-shin may believe that the supply of sacrifices will go without a hitch if he
gains more influence in the entertainment industry.

Does that madman know all this? Of course he does. He hates Chairman Kim because of this.
He views the "sacrifices" as being the company's property. Because of this, he's attempting to
defeat Chairman Kim while simultaneously bringing Meong-shin down as well. And the
reason he was eager to help me, someone he had only just met.

The odd thing was Myeong-sin... Did he believe Director Yoon didn't know who he was? It is
evident that he would refuse from his position as a company executive. That brat is still
trying to seduce him, which is unusually foolish.

"Why is Myeong-shin aiming for Director Yoon?"

"It must be because of the drama you mentioned before. Our company is holding the
copyrights to it, so if you want to get the role..."

"Director Yoon may not know who Myeong-shin's sponsor is. But he must know what
Myeong-shin is trying to pull the trainees for."

The manager's face hardened in response to what I stated. I was certain. Myeong-shin was
exploiting those aspiring celebrities as a sacrifice.

"Of course, Myeong-sin will is aware that Director Yoon knows of him. Isn't it weird,
therefore, to approach Director Yoon, who is certain to despise him?"

"Hopeless... I think he knows that."

When I looked at him with eyes that wanted to know more, it took a while and the manager
unwillingly opened his mouth.

"I'm not sure about this either. According to rumors, Dream's president has chosen Director
Yoon as the future president. Director Yoon rose to the position of corporate executive solely
on his own skills. There are shareholders who oppose the president, but one recently joined
this side.” I heard that he was in the US branch, and was highly respected, so when he
returned to Korea, he was immediately assigned the position of director. Director Yoon is also
very ambitious, but the problem is that the CEO's power is too weak to support Director
Yoon. There are shareholders who oppose the president, but one recently joined this side.”

I think I can guess without hearing any more. Chairman Kim, who has recently been
interested in the entertainment industry.

"I heard Chairman Kim purchased a large number of stocks. Director Yoon, while he won't be
president right now, won't there be a day when he needs Chairman Kim's strength? Apart
from the president, no one else supports Director Yoon. Many stockholders still hate Director
Yoon. So Myeong-shin must have had that in mind. Even though Director Yoon rejects it
now, he will grasp the truth and accept it one day. After all, Myeong-shin is Chairman
Kim's."

Shareholder.... Suddenly, I remembered that madman saying he was one of the shareholders
for Dream before.

"Looks like Director Yoon's stocks are not enough."

"Huh? Probably so. Because, I didn't see Director Yoon's name on the list of major
shareholders of the company."

Huh? I feel like there was something strange here. I frowned while wringing my mind, when
my mind suddenly recalled what the Director of Alice Labyrinth said to me.

{"Really, you are even more unlucky since Song Yoohan's sponsor is the very powerful
chairman Kim... Ah, that's right! Jay! You have Jay!"}

If Director Alice has strongly recommended him like that, doesn't that mean he can confront
Chairman Kim to some extent? But not a major shareholder... I couldn't understand it, so I
grimaced. The manager asked 'What's wrong?' and I raised my confused eyes.

"Who has the most power in Dream, or should I say stocks, who has the most?"

The manager's answers were a bit strange, however.

"Oh, that’s not a person, it’s a company."

"Company?"

"Yes. So, in terms of people, the company's largest shareholder is also Dream's major
shareholder."

Why was this so complicated? When I grumbled in my heart, the manager added it as if it
was just a casual mention.

"The retired chairman must be the company's largest shareholder. I heard he recently set up
an inheritance... In any case, the Han family will inherit it immediately."

Huh? The Han family?

Chapter End Notes

💀
I don't kink shame but...
 Chapter 29
Chapter Summary

Role change.

On the way to the filming location, I received a text from the madman. I was resting with my
eyes closed at the time in the shaking car, so it wasn't until I arrived at XX city, 2 hours away
from Seoul, that I checked the message.

[Where?]

After sending the name of the xx city as an answer, a text message came back after a while.

[Every time you go somewhere, you have to let me know.]

I stood there staring at the message on the screen, Hansoo, who was ahead of me, asked,
'What's wrong?' I replied while typing.

"It’s an unpleasant text message."

[Why?]

Hansoo smiled and asked if it was a text from my enemy, but I lowered my head at the
vibration in my hand.

[Didn't you want to be repaid? I have to know where you are so i can pay it.]

I felt like a debtor no matter how I looked at it. Why is this man child making a fuss because
he can't pay for it?

[Guve it to me when I ask for it.]

I figured he'd have nothing else to say, but the next text still drove me insane.

[It's 'Give' you idiot.]

My anger ignited rather quickly but the messages continued.

[What do you put under your head when you sleep, try writing, what it's called.]

I should have disregarded it and ended it there, but I couldn't keep my rage under control in
front of him. I also moved my finger quickly, trying to use the idiot.

[It's a pullow, you idiot.]

[kkkk- It's 'pillow' okay 'pillow']

"Taemin-ah, are you okay?"

I looked up at the manager's call and then realized I was panting. Right next to me, Hansoo
also widened his eyes in surprise.

"... Manager."

"Huh? What happened?"

I forgot my voice was trembling because of the frustration and took out the phone that had
typed 'pullow' out.

"This... Shit, is this wrong?"

For the next few days I kept getting text messages from the madman, and at the end of his
every sentence was always the same thing.

[Try writing this, what it is called.]

I knew that filming takes a few months at least and more than a year at the most, but I had no
idea how long it takes to prepare to shoot a cut. Starting from finding the right location for
the scene, even if found, it is not easy to contact, and in most cases, it has to be rented at an
expensive cost. I didn't even know that the lanes, roads, train stations, bus stops, etc. that are
commonly seen in movies necessitate previous notification and legal approval.

And, of course, there wasn't much money to go around in PD Jung's film, which was made on
a shoestring budget. As a result, I began working with heavy equipment on the first day I
arrived. I had to finish all of the scenes in a certain amount of time, or we would have to
shoot in an area where we were not permitted. As a result, I was able to adjust rapidly to film
production, and I also discovered that my manager's wish was attainable.

"Hey, it's too dark, raise the reflector a little!"

At the camera director 's loud shout, the staff raised the reflector a little higher. We were at a
small train station on the outskirts of the city. Because the filming had to be completed before
the operation began at daybreak, everyone was rubbing their tired eyes and setting up camera
equipment in the dark interior. My responsibility among them was to hang on to the shaky
light.

PD Jung's expression was not very nice when we initially arrived here a few days ago.
Instead it was a, 'why did you come?' embarrassing expression, but the manager claimed he
wanted to help along with Hansoo for free, so he joined the filming. PD Jung appeared to
have fallen for the manager's emphasis on free assistance, but he was quite thankful later
when we genuinely helped with the filming. But I wasn't paid though.

In fact, all of the devices were old and out of date. I couldn't even hang on to the lighting, let
alone the microphone and recording equipment for simultaneous recording, so it wasn't a big
problem when the lights went out.

"Pa!"

It flashed with a sound, then the other lights went out. In the blink of an eye, everyone turned
their heads towards the light. The bustling interior suddenly became quiet, and everyone
immediately turned their eyes to PD Jung. At that moment everyone knew that today was the
last day they were allowed to film here. All the other scenes needed here had already been
filmed, so it was impossible to change the location.

PD Jung stared up at the lights that had been switched off for a long time in the interior,
which had become as quiet as dawn. Of course, buying new lighting and transferring it to this
location would be expensive, but finding this location again and gathering actors to film it
was a harder challenge. It could be because the performance money is low, but the majority
of the actors came down for their screen time and then returned to Seoul once they showed
their faces.

Those whose looks were even a little known have participated out of loyalty to PD Jung in
the past. Maybe that's why the filming environment was harsh, but one of the actors hadn't
come yet. Of course, we were in such a rush to get a picture of him as soon as he came, but as
the lights went down, no one moved. PD Jung, who had been staring at the lights for so long
that I thought his neck might hurt, approached the camera director in the same tone of voice
as before.

“How much exposure do you have now?”

"Well. I think it's about 2.8."

The camera director confirmed with his assistant and replied, PD Jung nodded.

“That's enough. Do we have another reflector?”

At his words, the interior began to stir again. Someone ran outside and brought a reflector,
and everyone was doing their own thing and didn't realize one thing yet. An actor who has
yet to come. The assistant director answered the phone solemnly, while PD Jung and the
camera director repositioned the camera and moved the equipment due to the lighting.

"Yes? You just woke up now?"

Hearing his voice, people glanced back at PD Jung. After finishing the camera setup, he
approached the assistant director with a frown on his face.

"That's why we changed the filming date. And you said you only have time today, so I told
you to leave 2 hours in advance... No, I know that you're busy, but if we have adjusted it
several times to suit your schedule... Huh?"

The assistant director stared in surprise at PD Jung who suddenly grabbed the phone, but the
next words caused the rest of the group to have similar expressions.

"You won't be able to come if you're so busy... Mmm, it's fine. By the way, I'll pay the
appearance fee right away, so you don't have to come back. Your filming is over."

PD Jung hung up the phone without listening to what the other end said and looked around.
He's a man who doesn't get angry easily, but I can see he's angry now. Although the
expression is the same as usual. And as he looked around the room, his eyes fell on me as I
crouched holding the light stand.

"Taemin, get ready."

"Yes? "

I asked startled, but he turned his head to look at the others.

"Someone hold that one!"

Fortunately, the short scene ended on time. Even the train station staff, who was always
annoyed by the filming, greeted us saying that they would go see the movie when it was
released, probably because it was the last day. As expected by the manager, I should have
been delighted with the unexpected appearance, but I felt a bit bewildered.

What exactly did I do? I couldn't remember if I had done the lines correctly. Originally, this
scene was about the main character meeting his closest friend in his previous hometown, so it
wasn't awkward for me to play as one of his friends, but considering that best friend wouldn't
appear in front, the content had to be changed. Putting me in a supporting role.

I really didn't expect that one scene could completely turn my role upside down. It was early
in the morning, and the bluish light hasn't yet arrived. When I was carefully loading the
equipment onto the truck, I had no idea why the manager and Hansoo were making such a
fuss.

"W-woah~ !! I didn't expect it to actually happen!! I was just a little bit looking forward to it,
but you're scenes really increased!”

That's right. I doubt it will happen again, but he began to overreact.

"Taemin, are you okay? If you have any tremors, tell me. I will buy you a carton of
tranquilizers and..."

In the end, the manager, trembling himself, couldn't finish his words and stumbled while
holding on to his heart. Next to him, Hansoo, who had a similar expression, opened his
mouth in fear.
"Why am I so scared when I'm not even the one in front of the camera? What should I do in
the future. Uhuhu... When I saw Taemin-hyung filming, my heart skipped a beat... heuheu."

Hansoo, who had stopped speaking because he was crying, began to search for various gods
while holding onto the manager. Just as I was going to question why they were overreacting,
I felt a vibration in the back pocket of my pants. I took out my phone without thinking, but
my face was already frowning. Only one person sent me a message.

The madman.

For the past week, whenever he was bored, he would send me texts and give me spelling
quizzes.

Of course, hearing him call me an idiot made me feel awful, so I asked the manager and
Hansoo. To the two who were startled that I had a friend who asked me such a question, I
emphasized that this guy was merely a "madman." However, the two laughed and helped as if
it were a joke between close friends. The difficulty of the problem the Madman gave, along
with the fact that the manager and Hansoo who told me the solutions were incorrect,
presented as a problem. Then came the response.

[Who's there to help you? You are all idiots.]

When I quietly showed the text, the two of them stared at each other for a long time and
opened their mouths at the same time.

"What crazy guy is this! "

"What? This crazy guy!"

Since then, every time he texted, both of them excitedly shouted as if they wanted to boycott
the madman. Of course, we were all labeled as idiots. But now every time I look at the text
messages I wince, both of the Manager and Hansoo immediately recognize my reaction and
responded.

"Ugh! Did that madman send you another question?"

In a fit of excitement, the Manager who was aware of this madman's existence only yesterday
took a stance. He then went and prepared to go get the Korean dictionary that they bought
just recently. When I saw the message, I raised my hand to stop the manager.

"Not a question."

"Huh? He didn't send you a question this time? Is it not the madman? "

It is the madman indeed, but... No matter how I look at it this time it wasn't a question.

[Go to the building opposite the bank XX, intersection 00. Now.]

Because I was more familiar with this small city already, I immediately remembered the 10th
intersection that was not far from here. So what is the building opposite bank XX? Just out of
curiosity, I dragged my tired body to the location written on the message. I'll just check it out,
then I will return to the motel and quickly take a nap. When I arrived, my eyes were on a
building. The only luxury hotel in the city. And as if someone was watching me, a text
message came just in time.

[Room 1208]
 Chapter 30
Chapter Summary

God of Destruction.

I pressed the doorbell and gazed at the white door's number. There was a breathless quiet in
the corridor where I stood, as if I had to apologize to the hotel if I made even the tiniest noise.
Simply a place to sleep. Maybe that's why I don't care about the hotel's cleanliness.

Click-

The madman, who opened the door with the phone in his hand motioned for me to come in
with his eyes. I wondered who he was calling this early in the morning, but the content of the
conversation was in English, so I immediately ignored it. Instead, I looked around the large
hotel room, then finally approached the blue-lit window. The only light inside was a small
lamp at the door, so it was gloomy inside, with only a table and a sofa like in a living room.
The light streaming through the slightly open door suggested that the madman had entered.

I drew the thick curtains aside, through the large glass, i could see the quiet street with almost
no traffic. Most of the buildings were dark, making me feel like I was the only one left in this
city. Staring blankly at the sky, I rested my forehead on the glass and closed my eyes. It was
the first time I felt the cold, and the glass, and my body temperature made me forget where I
was leaning.

I guess I was really tired. It could be from working all night, but it could also be due to the
unconscious stress of shooting the unexpected scene. So I didn't notice... It wasn't until
someone's arms were wrapped around my waist that I realised he was hugging me from
behind.

Being startled by the sudden realisation I tried to turn around but a strong force gripped my
waist and pushed me back against the window.

"Hey..."

When I was about to utter my displeasure his lips touched my ear, whispering.

"Be quiet. I'll make you happy."

Make me happy?!

I was unable to fully grasp the meaning. What I could tell was that he was expressing 'joy' in
his voice. And an unsettling aura spread within me. The cold energy must have been
transferred by the glass that hit my pressed chest. However, the reason the cold did not vanish
instantly was due to the presence behind my back. I couldn't fully comprehend my situation
because my upper body was constricted to the point that even breathing was difficult.

I didn't realize my lower body wasn't pressed up against the glass since his arms were
wrapped around my waist, unlike my upper body. Because it was tough to do the right thing
with my face jammed up against the window. I twisted my body and stretched my arms,
barely pushing the glass aside, but I was no match for the pushing force of a guy bigger than
me. But even if there was no chance, I would have fought my way out. I was unable to do so
because I was out of breath. He lowered his head in the direction of my turned face. A
murmur could be heard immediately over my temples, close to the movement of his lips.

"Do you know... That everything is vital in a person's heart?"

Then he let go of the pressure he was exerting. Naturally, I took advantage of the situation
and shoved the glass with my hand. But that was the end of it. The hand, which had become
rigid due to its strength, remained stiff.

"Ugh!..."

Fingers wrapped around my neck, just stopped under my chin. Then his thumb and middle
finger pressed against my neck in two places, and I came to a halt like a switched-off doll.
His hand, appeared to be pointing out where the vital points were, allowing the cold to sweep
through me once more. Because it seemed so natural. He completed the motion of seizing his
opponent's neck with one hand and compressing their windpipe without hesitation, as if it
were second nature to him.

What the hell is this guy? I wanted to ask loudly in words, but all that came out was a weak
breath. When I stopped resisting for a moment, another hand that was already around my
waist was brought up to my chest. Perhaps satisfied with my docile appearance, he opened
his mouth where it was still barely touching flesh.

"You know this place too."

His hand came to a halt in the pit of my chest, lightly pressing on my flesh. Then, with a slow
sweep, he moved his hand to the navel. I could feel his firm hands on my bare skin beneath
the flimsy T-shirt. His fingers, which were resting on my navel, massaged the fabric in
delicate circular strokes.

"You know this place too, right?"

As if to confirm, his finger pressed into the place that he had entered and hovered around. His
whispers were almost inaudible.

"However, it could also be the other way around."

His fingers started moving slowly, like a stifled whisper. Slow enough to tickle like a
creeping snail. As he trailed long enough for me to become used to the activity, a peculiar
tickle spread across my slightly tense stomach. Maybe it's because I've grown used to the
huge and heavy body pressing on my back.
No, it might of been because he stopped talking and that I've gotten used to his low breath on
my skin. Before I knew it, my ragged breathing that echoed like a drum in my ears had
become in sync with his. He remained silent, as if trying to comfort me and make me accept
his existence for a long time. So, when the hand that was pressing on my throat was removed,
I just quietly opened my mouth instead of trying to resist like before.

"Fuck, you... what are you doing?"

Despite the fact that the power crushing on my vital points had vanished, a giant hand was
still clasping my neck. Instead of responding, he wrapped his arms around my neck and waist
and drew me closer to himself. Surprisingly, the hand that remained on the glass became
firmer. His meaningless lesson on vital points continued as I tried to twist my body out of
strain.

"But this is probably the weakest spot. "

My ears were filled with a leisurely voice, but my attention was drawn to my pants. Without
warning, his hand gripped my penis. A strange kind of goose bump crept across my body,
like if I had been splashed by cold water.

"I'm asking, what are you doing?"

I let out a grunt and strained my arms to try to get away from him. But like a master pulling
the reins of a horse, he grabbed my neck again.

"Ugh... Let go..."

"What. I told you already? I'll make you happy."

Like this? A question that i couldn't hear popped out automatically. However, that question
couldn't be said anyway, even without that suffocating hand.

Zip, zip~

He gently unfastened the buttons and zippers on my pants and opened them wide with one
hand. The tightness of the clothes, which suddenly went loose, caused me shivers. Maybe it
was because I was instinctively expecting the next situation. He squeezed my penis through
my thin underwear. My already weak breathing came to a halt, but this only made me focus
more on his hands.

His fingertips openly rubbed on my underwear tracing the shape of my penis as if he were
drawing on top of it, in a slow motion as if to soothe me. His hand slowly glided away as if to
coax me. But on the contrary, my body became more and more tense. Then his lips, which
had moved to my ears, bit it.

"How long has it been?"

A whispered voice echoed in my ears along with the hot and humid breath.

"It's been a while since someone else's hand served, right?"

Along with the words, his hand which was only lightly rubbing the surface, suddenly moved
down and grabbed my testicle.

"Ugh!"

Unconsciously, I frowned and lowered my head. I don't know when his hand on my neck was
removed, but I didn't notice it in time. The only thing that caused my nerves to itch were his
hands brutally stimulating my bottom portion and his warm whispers.

"Ah, it seems that it's been a while since you did it yourself?"

"Don't... Ugh."

The rebuttal that was about to come out of my throat was choked by a moan and disappeared.
I don't know why, but his stimulation made me feel heat gathering down there. His hand
quickly ran a fingernail along the rounded end on top of my underpants till my dick turned
hard. A tingle and faint electricity extended to my abdomen in an instant. The man clinging
to my back pressed his wet lips against my ear, as if he sensed my body's reaction. He asked
again after deliberately rubbing the tip with his fingernail one more time.

"Tell me, what did you do when you were alone?"

Damn it, stop talking nonsense...

"Did you rub your underwear like this?"

Even though I attempted to ignore it, his question crept under my skin like a spell. His hand,
which was both painful and stimulating to the numbness, pierced the voice deeper.

"Doesn't it feel good to massage your testicles once? Like this."

The hand that had been touching the genitals naturally went down and rolled the soft pouch
underneath like a marble in his hand. In an instant, one of my knees was almost bent. My
instincts told me that if I didn't fight back and push him away now, I would be overwhelmed
by the sensation of blood pooling underneath, but his whispering voice kicked that thought
away.

"I can feel your penis burning up through your underwear. You're aware of it, right? The heat
that felt like it would burn your hand if you held it and shook it."

His words definitely brought that feeling to me, as if he had cast a spell on me. I recall sitting
alone in a room a long time ago, grabbing my thing and shaking it. The genitals were
becoming hotter and harder. It provides incredible pleasure. My penis actually grew in size as
soon as I thought about it. My back wriggled on its own as his hands burned, still rubbing
merely on top of my underwear. In a second, I heard praise mingled with laughter in my ears.

"That's it~ Your lower abdomen is starting to get out of control and itches right? Remember
it. The wonderful sensation of immediately grasping your dick and freeing it from your
underwear. Hmm? The hand wrapped around your ecstatic genitals."
Gulp. The dry saliva flowed without my consciousness, but all I could think about was
faithfully carrying out his words. How to get rid of the sense that empty feeling. That's right,
the hand that grabs the genitals directly. That was exactly what was needed. A smothering
movement that jolted me harder and quicker. Out of regret, I put strength into my lower
abdomen and twisted my waist. Then, as soon as i felt the coolness below, a strong hand
grabbed my penis.

"... Ahh."

Not knowing that my underwear had come off, I was distracted by the hand that grabbed my
cock and started rubbing it hard.

"Haa, haa!..."

I began gasping for air, as I rested my head on my arm glued to the glass. My strength began
to weaken. I already knew too well how to use my hands to masturbate, but this was a
different feeling. As the other person clenched so tightly that it hurt and shook my lower
body, I felt as if it would melt. Maybe because it's been a long time since I received this kind
of stimulation, I lost my senses and easily collapsed in his arms like a fool.

"Haa, ah... haa, haa... Ugh..."

My exhales became heavier and heavier as I was suppressed by the underlying stimulation
over and over again. It was hard to breathe. I couldn't breathe properly and I closed my eyes
tighter, but I heard a whisper again.

"Shake your waist, okay? Still not enough? You're leaking. Don't you want to cum quickly?"

My suspended mind accepted his words. My body's desire to quickly receive the pleasure of
ejaculation made my waist tremble to move according to his will. But because he was closely
following me, I couldn't move leisurely. So my movement was nothing but rubbing my butt
against his body. But with a head full of thoughts of wanting to cum quickly, I couldn't
understand what my movements were.

All my focus was on the feeling of the impending ejaculation as the hand moved faster and
faster. So, without realising it, his other hand had grabbed my waist, pulling me back a step
and pushed my ass out. I felt even better when he adjusted our position, this made it easier to
move my hips. As the body rubbed against the firm wall behind it moving.

Haa, haa, soon...

I took a long breath and spit out the thing that had risen, not noticing the guy's heated
erection with my squirming ass.

"Ahhhh!"

My eyes were closed and I was gasping for air, semen gushing out several times from my
convulsive lower body. It burst out like an explosion and announced It's existence first with a
sour smell.
It was a scent that I haven't smelled in a long time, to the point that it felt strange. I wasn't
determined to lead a particularly celibate life, but it was evident that I couldn't afford to
masturbate if my demanding daily schedule of only 3 or 4 hours of sleep each day continued.

My legs were trembling, perhaps because I hadn't experienced the pleasure of ejaculation in a
long time. I might have collapsed on the spot if I hadn't leaned against the glass with both
arms. No, thanks to the hand on my waist, I wouldn't have collapsed. The hand, however,
moved slowly. It wasn't until then that I realised I was in a half-crouched position.

Clink, zip-

A small noise awakened my hazy consciousness. The sound of loosening a belt. Then, when I
heard the zipper going down, I suddenly came to my senses. However, it was already too late.
His hand roughly pushed my back as I tried to raise my upper body.

Bang!

"Huh?!"

Next thing I knew, my shoulder slammed onto the glass window making a loud noise. I
automatically yelled in response to the sudden force. Furthermore, the hand pressing down on
the three lower backs of my neck caused my face to be pressed against the glass again. I
couldn't push his hand away and stand up no matter where or how I grabbed it. Then, I heard
his low voice as if reading my mind.

"I forgot to tell you. I've learned martial arts a bit. Because of that, I'm good at breaking
people's center of gravity. It's my speciality to keep opponents still so they can't move."

Contrary to my slow explanation, I noticed that the lower portion of my bent waist had been
exposed to the cool air, and my face turned white. No way, this bastard... I took a big breath
as I realized what was going on. However, the guy who took the semen-stained hand could
only hear the sound of rubbing it for a split second as if he was applying it elsewhere. And as
it was, I did not move from the position in which I was forced to bend my back. But, his gaze
was clearly felt to be looking down at my stripped lower body as if he were appreciating it.

"Shit, you..."

"Tryambakam."

What? There was no time to be taken aback by the abrupt words that sounded like a spell,
something touched my lower back.

"Do you know what this is?"

"Don't talk nonsense, and get your hands off me you son of a bitch."

Perhaps he didn't care because I spat out rude remarks in an unseemly position that didn't
pose any threat at all. Instead, he touched a sideways section of my back below the waist. The
following guy's remarks made me realize that was where I got the tattoo.
"God of Destruction."

My tongue was so stiff that I couldn't say anything. He continued to speak, but the head,
realizing that he was stroking the tattoo area, couldn't think of another swear word. The
searing heat that burnt my skin came from the guy's genitals. He was rubbing his erect penis
across my skin.

"The god has three eyes, but the middle one is always closed. It is said that when those eyes
are opened the world will perish. By the way..."

The tip of his penis came to a halt in the center of the tattoo. Above the tattoo in the shape of
a clearly floating eye.

"You have no idea how much I missed these eyes."

The heat of his waist slipped down with his whisper. It was a small movement, yet
goosebumps like icicles welled up inside me. The guy's penis nestled between my ass was
slippery. My mouth instinctively opened when I realized it was my semen.

"Fuck... what the hell are you doing?!"

"I told you already. I will make you happy."

What? Are you kidding me? I became enraged and twisted my body, but his hand suddenly
blocked my back and pressed me until it hurt. Then I got angry at myself for being so stupid.
However, I was so taken aback by the following guy's statements that I couldn't even feel my
anger.

"I'm just paying the price you want, so be good."

He mutters nonchalantly, grabbing my waist with his free hand and pulling me closer, and
lifting my ass to match his height. I was raised to the point where I had to tiptoe, but the first
thing I needed to do was keep my balance because I couldn't move my suppressed upper
body yet. Meanwhile, his penis between my ass began to move slowly. Only then did I notice
that his breathing was a little faster.

"Isn't it nice? I've tolerated it to point of making it so thick."

Then he moved the hand that was holding my waist and wrapped it in front of me, and
grabbing my penis.

"Ugh!"

A short groan escaped from my lips due to the sudden pain, and I heard his small laugh
behind me.

"Don't be afraid. I'll make you happy again. "

The guy continued, pushing the thick pillar from between the buttocks to the perineum till it
hurt.
"At this level, I, too, endured. So press your thighs together. And."

As the hand that had forcibly seized my genitals squeezed the testicles beneath it, my head
turned white. It hurt at first, and as I lost strength and bent my knees, he moved a deft hand
and resumed stroking my penis. So the request of the person excitedly caressing my ass didn't
go through. My penis quickly hardened again, so I obeyed his orders.

"Shake your ass as you did just a moment ago."

///

I was utterly spent. After spending a considerable amount of time under the shower head in
the hot water, I eventually recovered my wits. My stamina seemed to have run out after three
ejaculations in his hands, which had never happened before, not even when I was working as
a construction worker. Even if it's been so long that I don't recall masturbating, this is too
much.

Half of the anger towards him was directed at myself. Feeling ashamed of myself to fall so
unbelievably easily. Damn madman. I frowned as I washed the area between my buttocks,
which he had rubbed until it was red and swollen, with water from the shower. Later, when I
came twice in his hand, his cock still hadn't deflated, he was still in heat for me. It happened
without even giving me a chance to think about it, and when I eventually came to, I was in
the shower like this.

How can I beat that bastard? I gritted my teeth, washing off his semen that might have been
left, but I stopped suddenly because it felt like something similar had happened in the past, so
I stopped moving. Similar? While searching through my memories, I went back 5 years ago.
That's right, I've been fucked once...

As I considered it, I inclined my head. I was bleeding heavily at the time, so there was
nothing similar to this situation. But what makes me think they're similar? I paused my
washing and rested my hand against the bathroom wall. I felt like I was about to remember
something as I dipped my head under the falling water, when a sudden sound interrupted my
thoughts.

“Would you like me to wash you?”

I flinched, stepped back from the water, and turned my head. I'm not sure when he walked in,
but he was resting against the door with his arms crossed. He was dressed differently than
before. So there was most likely a second bathroom, but his hair was still wet.

"Hey, get out now...

“If you don’t like it, then wash quickly.”

"Why do I have to wash quickly?"

"Want me to wash you?"

I couldn't argue with this bastard. I extended my hand, realizing once more that he was just a
madman.

"Give me the towel next to you."

I wanted to get out of here as soon as possible, but there was only one reason I was seated on
the same sofa as him. Let's see what excuse he comes up with. Still, my genuine objective
was to grasp the moment and strike him, so I fist-clenched the hand I'd hidden beneath the
cushion.

"You."

When I called out to him who was reading a scenario, he looked up, brushing his flowing
bangs. 'What?' He spat out dryly at the questioning gaze.

"Did you call me here just to do this?"

I intentionally emphasized 'just' to let him know that what happened was not a big deal.
Otherwise, my pride would suffer. No, it could have been because I was trying to hide the
fact that I had lost my usual demeanor and got excited in front of that guy. In any case, it felt
dirty.

Still, I was certain. He'll laugh even harder if I leap up and swear I'm going to kill him right
here. Rather of watching him laugh, I decided to keep my cool and accept those irritating
comments.

"I agree that it is just for this purpose. Don't you feel a little uneasy?"

"I'm uneasy with myself for meeting you."

I sarcastically intended to anger him even a little, but he was only serious about my bullshit.

"I had no idea that not being able to execute it properly would feel this horrible. Honestly, I
really want to enter you right now."

At that leisurely statement, I subconsciously lowered my eyes and confirmed his half hard
dick. I didn't know what to do but furrow my brows, and in my ear I heard a voice mixed
with laughter.

"But since you're so scared, I'll hold back this time as promised."

I was more upset because he said I was too scared than because he said he would hold back.

"Stop talking nonsense."

"It's okay. I'm the only one who knows you're scared. So the next time I'll put it in, I'll make
you scream with pleasure rather than crying and bleeding. There's nothing to be afraid of."

I didn't notice he said 'next time' since it was too absurd to be angry about.

"Why are you doing this?"

I struggled to hold back the curse in my heart, and added the following words.

"Is this the price you said? Don’t you remember what you said back then? You said you
would do anything I want. But does this look like what I want?”

"No."

He answered easily and showed his usual bright smile.

"It's what I want."

"You..."

"And just so you know, it's best not to boast about your memory in front of me. I said I'd give
you whatever you wanted in return, but I obviously added some conditions."

When I tried to recall the situation when I met him in a stuffed animal suit, he explained first.

"You have to accept any price I give you. Even if you don't want it. Got it?"

That smiling face looked at me with tight lips and a low voice.

"Anyway, it was good. It must have been a long time since you did it, the color was also dark.
If I didn't hold you, then you would have fallen to the floor because your legs lost strength.
Well, seeing you trembling in my arms made me even more hard, so I almost couldn't stand it
anymore."

"Fuck, stop talking."

When I couldn't control my anger and swore harshly, his eyes curved like a crescent moon,
and his voice was cold.

"Your rebellion is cute, but draw your own line before you get trampled."

The unsmiling eyes froze my insides with an eeriness that was different from Chairman
Kim's.

"My hobby knows no bounds, even if you cry and bleed, it's enough for me to enjoy it. Of
course, when I say bleeding, I don't mean when I'm fucking you and shredding your lower
body like a rag. I'll kill you and do it to your body, and still gasp with excitement."

He waited, as if giving me time to understand, and then confirmed in a dry voice.

"Now, you're probably not displeased with the price I pay, right? I treat you with such
affection."

"... So you want me to thank you or what?"

He let out a short laugh, then changed into a soft smile.

"No, this level of resistance is fine. It's interesting. You say you don't care about other people,
but you seem to be only reacting to me. I'm happy."

A chill suddenly radiated from within like fog. Because he was aware of the anxiety I was
feeling, I was unable to deny it right away when I should have. Something even I didn’t
understand. Why do I get so excited and show my emotions only him? Damn it... He must
have understood what I was thinking because he cocked his head to the side and gave me an
odd look.

“So, strangely enough, I'm getting more and more annoyed that you hate Song Myeong-shin
and want to get revenge. Why?"

There was only one answer for the guy who was tilting his head back and forth. Because
you're fucking crazy. So you mean want to get rid of all my hatred for Myeong-shin?

"You're crazy."

I gave him a more precise diagnosis than the doctor, but he looked down and seemed to be
buried in his own thoughts, as if he couldn't hear me. When I tried to say it again, a little
louder, he muttered something to himself.

"... That's right, I can just get rid of the annoying stuff immediately.

As if he had come to a simple conclusion, he smiled and turned to look at me.

"I'm going to sleep for an hour now."

Thinking he wanted me to leave, I stood up without hesitation, but he immediately continued.

"Sleep here."

"No."

As soon as I coldly refused, the guy smiled softly as if to reassure me.

"I won't touch you. But I'll hold you, though. If you're so scared, I'll just want to touch you
even more."

I believe it was the sharp look he used to subdue others. I even doubt if the life I was living
so far has been all a lie. So, I wanted to spit out as much sarcasm as I could, and blurt out
what I had overheard from the manager.
"If you want something to hug, go to the Amazon's and roll with the biggest snake. It’ll feel
good because he’ll wrap around you too."

Then, a strange glint appeared in his eyes, and one corner of his lips lifted.

"That’s surprising. You know about anacondas."

The snake's name was Anaconda. I kept it in my head and stood up, but he held me back.

"So do you know where Amazon is?"

I was halfway up when I turned around and frowned at him.

"What does it matter if I know where the country called Amazon is?"

"..."

I stood up completely, leaving behind the guy who seemed stiff for some reason, when a
sudden sound attacked me.

"HAHAHAHA!"

Is this madman laughing? I couldn't believe he could laugh so happily, so I looked over with
suspicious eyes. But really, he was bending over and laughing breathlessly, even shedding
tears. Didn't Director Alice said something about that? He always had always put on a fake
smile except when he was a kid. Then what is this, he's laughing really well.

"Hey, you..."

He barely caught his breath and looked up at me with eyes still filled with laughter.

"Damn it, why are you so cute?"

I'd had enough of this crap and turned around without hesitation. 'Are you going to sleep?' I
heard from behind me. The best thing I did that day was ignore the question and slam the
door.
 Chapter 31
Chapter Summary

Worthless fortune.

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

It was still early in the morning and the hotel lobby was relatively quiet, so the sound of my
footsteps echoed loudly inside.

Clack, clack.

Halfway through the polished marble floor, another sound stopped me.

"Oh? Lee Taemin?"

When I turned my head to hear a familiar voice, PD Jeong was looking at me with surprised
eyes. He was just approaching me at the entrance to the cafe on one side of the hotel lobby.

"Didn't you go to sleep with the other group? What are you doing here?"

"I had some business to do. What about the director?"

“Oh, I also have some business to attend to. I'm meeting someone."

I knew who he was going to see the moment I saw his bitterly smiling face. Director Yoon,
who invested in him. I pondered about the man sleeping above me. He plainly stated that he
would sleep for an hour, but was he actually making PD Jeong wait on purpose? I was
skeptical, but Producer Jeong explained everything to me.

"Do you have time now? I have something to talk about. I arrived an hour and a half earlier
than the scheduled time because I was afraid that if I slept, I wouldn't be able to wake up."

I nodded and followed him into the cafe. In addition to a coffee cup, his seat was littered with
scenarios, notebooks, and pens. However, what stood out the most was the ashtray, which
already had several butts visible.

"What are you drinking Taemin?"

When the waitress arrived and delivered us the menu, PD Jeong swiftly put the scripts away
and made place on the table. When I looked at the prices, which were twice as expensive as
other locations, I saw that PD Jeong's coffee was cheapest. PD Jeong must have seen my gaze
and gave an uneasy smile.
"I want to wake up a little bit. By the way, Taemin, you didn’t eat breakfast, right? Whatever
you eat…”

“The director hasn’t eaten either, right?”

"Huh? Ah... I’m just fine with coffee.”

It's probably fine because it's the cheapest. I looked up at the waiter and pointed to the most
expensive breakfast set on the menu.

"Could you please bring me two of these? And the bill can be sent to room 1208."

The staff replied ' Yes? ' surprised, I said my name and told him to call him immediately to
confirm. After he left, I pointed up and briefly explained to PD Jung who was still blinking.

"Someone owes me money."

Only then did he respond 'Ah~' and accept it. And, as we were conversing about nothing in
particular, an employee approached me and informed me that it had been confirmed. As the
waiter was ready to go, something occurred to me, and I stopped him.

"Bring me the two most expensive ice-creams here."

I decided to take out the cake on my way out, when I heard PD Jeong mumbling.

"Ah, I also thought Taemin had come to see Director Yoon, but that's probably not the case."

When I looked up, he smiled shyly again.

"In reality, I came to meet Dream's Director Yoon. So I was wondering if Taemin had come
to meet him because they are from the same company, but because you mentioned the person
owed money, I'm guessing it wasn't Director Yoon."

I didn't think there was any need to deliberately tell him, so I changed the topic to another
direction.

"You have something to tell me."

PD Jung said, 'That's right.' and picked up the pen and pulled the notebook closer. Then his
left hand turned over the script.

"As you know, because future xx scenes have to be changed to Taemin's role, I am currently
editing the script."

Some places in the script were folded, as if he had indicated in advance where he would
change. He stopped running his hand through the folds and raised his eyes.

“The content is not changed, but the lines are just modified to fit the changed character, so
there is no major problem.”
It was not a problem for him, but for me it was a bit of a surprise. So that means my scenes
will suddenly increase. Perhaps because I was looking at him with an expressionless
expression, he continued to speak quickly.

"And you know, Taemin, you’re not good at acting, right?"

He glanced up at me as if checking. When I nodded slightly to indicate no objection, he

added with a smile.

"But at that time, Taemin was the only actor I found suitable because even in front of the
camera, there was no stress and fear in you. So, I don’t expect outstanding acting skills from
Taemin. Still, it has to look natural enough to not break the flow of the play... So the method
is to reflect Taemin’s actual appearance to some extent in the role.”

Do you understand what I mean? He asked with his eyes, I replied 'Yes'. The main thing I
learned in acting class was how to analyze a character and become a different person. Of
course, as a beginner, it takes me a long time to study my character. However, PD Jeong
doesn’t have time to wait for me now. So the only way was to reveal my true self as he said.
But will that work? The doubts disappeared with PD Jeong’s words.

"Fortunately, Mr. Taemin is actually very dry, so you're in luck. So, I would like Taemin to
read the lines I want to change and tell me which one he is more comfortable with.”

He told me his ultimate goal of why he wanted to meet me and gave me the notebook with
the changed script. After that, we ate the ordered meal and discussed editing the lines until
PD Jung's appointment time. The job wasn't as boring as I thought, on the contrary, it was
quite fun, so when PD Jung stopped, I looked up with questioning eyes.

"Let’s continue next time. Now it’s time for Director Yoon to come down."

Only then did I look at the clock and realize that an hour had passed. So fast? It was a bit of a
surprise, so I tilted my head slightly to help him arrange a seat. Then I added casually.

“When you meet Director Yoon, ask for more production costs.”

PD Jung smiled bitterly, recalling the situation where he had to eat kimbap because he
couldn't afford a decent meal.

“When I first received support, I promised to produce within that limit, so it’s difficult to
receive more.”

Why make such useless promises? I promised myself, that I should to order more cakes to
spend the guy's money, but he asked with surprised voice.

“But were you worried about me?”

"No. Not really."

He brought his hand to a halt and raised his gaze. I handed him the final script and opened
my lips to clarify.
"Because you look excited. You look so excited about filming a movie. So I’m not worried."

Still looking at me silently, he slowly opened his mouth and smiled.

"That's right. It's a movie that I'm going to produce as I want without anyone interfering, so
I'm actually excited even though there are problems every day."

However, the smile quickly turned into a frown.

"After this, I won’t be able to film a movie for a while."

Even though he said that, he didn't seem sad, so the question came out easily.

"Are you planning on doing something else?"

"Ah... that's a bit..."

He had an ambiguous expression on his face, and suddenly called out my name.

"Taemin."

"Yes."

"You can never predict what will happen to people. Right? I used to film a drama while being
treated like a king by the agency's executives, but now even the actor who cried and said he
wouldn't forget my grace always switches off his phone when I call. A decent personality,
recognized for not getting angry and being effective at enticing top stars, is being challenged
as evidence of incompetence."

Contrary to the content, a comfortable smile appeared on his face.

"So, Taemin, when an opportunity arises, you should seize it well."

Opportunity; was he referring to the increased screen time of this role? I nodded, and he had
a smile in his eyes, like someone with a secret.

"If it hadn't been for this film, if the production costs hadn't been so high, I would never have
cast Taemin. You're a newcomer, who isn't particularly good at acting, or visually pleasing.
But this is how we became acquainted."

I didn't understand what he was trying to say, but I couldn't stop his soft, muttering words.

"So show me. That you're an immature, but your acting shows that you can still be useful.
No, perform it so good that it gives one chills and makes them want to use you again."

I had to nod repeatedly before I was told to go home. I left the hotel with a box of cakes in
both hands and glanced up at the 12th floor..... 'I have to accept the price even if i didn't want
it?' Okay, it's dirty, but I'll accept the unwanted price. He clearly said he would give me
whatever I wanted in return.
So now, shall we start looking forward to it? Revenge was coming more clearly.

Despite the fact that the name is merely a motel, you usually wake up smelling mildew and
the stench of a dirty bathroom in an establishment that is more shabby than an inn. I'm not
sure if the manger got a discount for staying long term or not, but the innkeeper didn't even
come to clean our room properly. Anyway, I was so busy that I didn't even have time to wash
up or sleep. As a result, there was constantly a yellow blanket strewn about on the floor. I'm
used to hearing the manager snore as soon as I lie down, so when I don't hear it, my eyes
open automatically.

Holding cake in hand, I went straight to our accommodation in a remote place, I thought of
Hansoo and the manager who were sleeping there right now due to the fatigue that came with
it. Since the filming starts after lunch time, the alarm should be set at around 12 o'clock.
Keeping the time in mind, I crossed the parking lot behind the motel quickly because I
wanted to get back to sleep a little more. But the conjecture that the other two were sleeping
soundly in the room was wrong. I was almost at the back door when a faint voice caught my
attention.

I stopped. As I was about to step through the open back door, I realized that the voice was not
unfamiliar to me. Silently, walking without a sound, I turned to the side of the building. Even
with the windows closed, I could still see the road leading to the small hill, which caused all
kinds of insects to fly into the room. And then I saw Hansoo standing towards the hill.
Holding a script in his hand and acting .

"... I am also going to Seoul. I want to find a job there. Someone told me to work here, but I
didn't tell my parents. If I went to Seoul..."

Hansoo read the lines with clear pronunciation as if someone was really standing in front of
him. Maybe he already knew it by heart so he didn't need to look down at the script and even
dropped his hand in a natural motion. For quite some time I stood in the corner, unable to
move until he had finished speaking. The lines Hansoo spoke was the line I said at dawn. I
was lucky to get the role because I wasn't nervous in front of the camera. I couldn't
completely recall how I did it correctly since I was nervous, but I didn't think about forcing
myself to think about it again. Because I thought it was already over.

But after finishing my lines and seeing Hansoo now acting out the main character's lines, I
suddenly lost sleep. Yes, I wasn't the only one there. There was Hansoo, and even though
they were extras, there were two newcomers like me. Even if that role had fallen to me, I
didn't care what they thought when they saw it. I had no idea how much they wanted to act.
I'm curious how Hansoo, who is far more skilled than me, may have felt. He must have felt
envious and sad that he couldn't overcome his fear of cameras. Still, I remembered how
thrilled he and my manager were that my screen time had increased.

The fact that his happy expression was sincere chilled my waking mind. Since when did that
guy practice all his roles? The lines that flowed out of his mouth in a familiar way told me
how often he had practiced, but I couldn't guess. Although he seemed to read the script every
now and then, he had no time to practice separately. Even when we sleep in the same room...
Ah that's right. Only then did I understand why I was always the first to wake up before the
other two. He practices while I'm sleeping. Always like that.
The image of Hansoo's back didn't disappear from my mind until I turned around and entered
the motel. And when I arrived at the door of the dorm, I found out that Hansoo wasn't the
only one who wasn't sleeping. The manager's voice speaking on the phone could be heard
faintly outside the door.

"Yep. I'm eating properly. Did you receive your money this month? First, pay the
overdue academy fees. I'll send you more next month. The new actor is doing better than I
expected, thus the company is doing me well. Yes, it's true. Really good. He doesn't shy away
from hard work and does it all, and he's a good kid. ...Yes, no, it's fine. Don't worry, all of my
expenses are paid for by the company. Please express my apologies to mother-in-law. No! I'm
not sure I want to go. I can't come due to work. We don't even have a home, yet we're not the
only ones receiving.Why are you crying again ? It's okay I said. I'll start saving money again
soon..."

The voice gradually became inaudible, but it took a long time for me to move from where I
was standing. I went outside again, sat on the floor, and placed the cake box close to the entry
stairs. Once awake, my sleep was completely gone, but I had no time to enjoy the refreshing
morning air. I kept hearing PD Jung's suggestion when we parted ways in my head. PD Jung's
request that I heard when we parted ways kept appearing in my mind.

'So, Taemin, when an opportunity arises, you should seize it well.'

Opportunity. I thought it was just insignificant luck. And I had no idea that I needed to take
Producer Jung's advice to work harder seriously. Of course. The first reason I'm still an actor
is for revenge. So it didn't matter if I went in now and rested my tired body. But I couldn't
move and just stared up at the sky until my head hurt.

When I finally looked down from the almost cloudless sky, the cake next to me caught my
eye. Maybe I should have bought a sandwich. With a little regret, I got up and entered the
motel. In my head, I was thinking about my script in the corner of the room.

///

I handed the cake to the supporting staff members and sat at the far end of the parking lot,
wiping my sleep-deprived eyes. This hideout was a little abandoned factory site on the
outskirts of town, but thankfully, the owner granted permission to use it as long as it was only
for a short length of time because it was vacant land. It was first cast as a site for a movie, but
filming took a long time, so people settled there. Nonetheless, it was a location where we
could leave various pieces of equipment and hired trucks without getting caught in the rain or
dew, so we naturally gathered here.

There was the inconvenience of having to keep an eye on the equipment, so 2-3 people would
always take turns staying in the tent, but it was a comfortable place to rest when filming was
delayed, as it is now. The director had gone somewhere with the camera director and assistant
director and had not yet come, as though to check if there was a problem with the following
scene.

"Huh? You don't eat cake?"

Hansoo, who had a lot of cream on his mouth, came towards me, giggling pleasantly. He was
holding two slices of cake in each hand that appeared to have been torn off by hand, so I
narrowed my eyes and glared. If you come close and put cream on me, you will die. Then,
shocked, Hansoo stepped back, realizing the veiled warning. Being wary of Hansoo, though,
was futile.

“Hahaha~ How is this cake is so delicious? Taemin, hurry up and eat some too... Ugh!”

The manager ran over with a piece of cake in both hands like Hansoo, tripping over a rock
and falling over.

"Whoa~!"

The manager, who narrowly avoided falling over while making an exaggerated noise,
stretched out his legs forward to maintain his balance and smiled in relief.

"Haha, did you see it? My flexibility without falling even when holding a cake in both hands.
It’s all because my back supports it..."

The manager was in the middle of talking when he suddenly realized the piece of cake in one
of his hands had disappeared. Then, while looking for the piece of cake that fell off, he turned
around and looked at me. Exactly on my upper body covered in cake.

"..."

"..."

I looked up at him, wiping the cream off his face with my hand, and he took a step back.

"... Are you angry?"

Instead of answering, I vigorously shook the cream off my hands onto the floor. The manager
walked next to Hansoo and asked in a trembling voice.

"... Are you going to hit me?"

"Can I hit you?"

He flinched, and hid behind Hansoo, who was equally surprised, as if he was gonna cry.

"I have herniated disc..."

Where is the flexibility of the back? When I held out my hand to ask for a tissue, the two of
them chuckled and nestled against my side. For a moment, I really wanted to hit him but then
I felt a little vibration from my phone in my back pocket. I cleaned my hands with the tissue
my manager had given me and took out my phone, the two of them had already reacted
before.

"It's the madman!"

When the manager was still in shock, Hansoo jumped up and ran off somewhere.

"Uhaahh aaaaaaa!"

A moment later, seeing the dictionary in his hand, I understood what he was shouting with his
mouth full of two pieces of cake. Probably said that he would bring the dictionary, so as soon
as he sat in front of me, he opened the dictionary and looked at it with fierce eyes.

"Ah hurry! This time I will definitely be right, you madman!"

The manager next to him gave me the same look and reinforced his resolve, but instead of
feeling reassured by having new teammates, I felt annoyed. I looked at the text messages on
my phone under pressure from the two people. It was, indeed, a problem sent by the madman.

[What is the capital of Lithuania?]

"..."

"..."

"..."

Tap.

After a long silence, the dictionary that Hansoo dropped broke the silence, but even after that
we couldn't open our mouths. But I'm sure he felt the same way as I did.

Ah really, this damn madman...

It's been three weeks since I came down to xx city. The longer we shot in the locality, the
higher the cost of filming, therefore we worked extremely hard on the film without taking a
single day off. To put it another way, time is money. So PD Jung didn't waste a single day,
setting a precedent for how low-budget films should be shot. One of the reasons why
production moved so swiftly was because the script was unspecific.

PD Jung purposefully did not jot down any props required for the script. There was a good
chance he wouldn't be able to find the essential props on site, so he had to make a quick
decision on the necessary props and connect them to the narrative. Because of this, lines were
modified on the spot, and predicted situations were changed, improvising some parts were
modified to be more suitable for the movie. Of course, there were times when we couldn't get
the scene we wanted even after taking dozens of shots.

As a result, the crew had to run crazy, but there was no time to complain about the frantically
filming schedule. If they came upon a spot they liked while heading to the next filming
location, they stopped and shot right immediately. When it unexpectedly rained while
filming, everyone got so relieved that they didn't have to use a water sprinkler, that they
quickly wrapped the equipment in plastic and ran outside. Nonetheless, they took the time to
check out the critical locations. We had to film a police station scene, and they had one
person eat and sleep at the police station for five days until they received approval to film it.

The difficult days of not being able to sleep properly continued, and before I knew it, it had
been 10 days since I met the madman at the hotel. And the film crews who filmed here before
us were barely finishing filming after more than a month. In the meantime, the manager went
up to Seoul a few times to run other errands, but Hansoo and I stayed here.

Meanwhile, Hansoo was known for his bright personality and hard work despite being
camera-phobic, thus he was adored by staff members. On the other side, probably due to my
unfriendly personality, I didn't have anyone to talk to. To be honest, I felt comfortable with
this because I had plenty of time alone and could reread the script several times. So I had no
idea that my behaviors might be seen differently by others.

I sat next to the lighting I was in in charge of from the morning and looked at the tattered
scripts again, because I spent a lot more time sitting and waiting than being on camera. I
could film all of the essential shots here tomorrow and then return to Seoul, but it wasn't a
very comfortable situation for me. I appeared in one of the final scenes. It was a scene where
I just ran without any dialogue, but after that, I had to act quite surprised when I reached the
place i ran to. I couldn't quite grasp it, so I kept picturing it in my head.

"What are you worried about?"

A voice came from above, and I looked up and saw an actor, the main character of the movie.
He was said to have a typical appearance, like one you might see on the street, and he was
originally a theater actor who acted in movies primarily as a supporting role. He made a
connection with Pd Jung after appearing in his previous film and agreed to appear here for
free. Regarding the remarks PD Jung made while drinking, he stated that he was the only
person who performed properly in the second movie.

He acted so well, in my opinion, that I felt the main character in the play might be him in real
life. He was more interested in theater than film, and he said he will return to theater after this
film, so there would be few opportunities to work together again. And he was one of the few
people who spoke to me openly.

Thud.

He sat down in front of me and said, 'Give it to me.' He held out his hand. I turned the page I
was looking at and handed it to him.

"Ah~ this scene. Well, it’s actually more difficult to act without lines."

I feigned to understand what he was saying as he flipped to the back page and I opened my
mouth.

"I'm not worried."

Then, the corners of his mouth rose. He raised his eyes with an expression as if he knew I
was going to say that.
"Wow, isn’t it amazing? Some people say your way of speaking is offensive, but after
speaking with you, it doesn't appear that way."

Oh, there are people who think I'm offensive. I looked around and spotted a few people I
could guess, I heard him say, 'How should I explain this...'. He opened his mouth and stared
into space for a time, as though remembering an analogy.

"Is it like a robot saying, 'I love you,' but without emotion?"

"..."

"Oh, it's not meant as an insult. That, I believe, is why you blend in so well with the character
you're portraying in the movie."

But I didn't understand what he was saying. The director mentioned something similar as
well. He thought it would be natural because I appeared to be similar to the character. But the
character and I had very little in common. He was a model student who studied in a normal
household with both of his parents, obtained a nice career, and was a perfectionist and very
neat guy. Except for the fact that the main character was his only friend, he had a normal
demeanor. But I didn't think we were alike. Is it feasible for someone who has lived a
different life than mine to share my sentiments and feelings?

"He’s the opposite of me."

I looked down at the script and frowned slightly.

“But it’s awkward to play that role with my own emotions.”

Although quickly, he managed to understand my concerns.

"You can't accept this role as yourself, can you? Being in a specific environment and thinking
if you can do the lines this way."

I nodded, and he gave me a pleasant smile.

"It's okay. It's a reasonable concern. In such instances, it is useful to seek advise from people
around you. As I said before, you have the personality to play the part in this play
successfully. You feel dry, so if you try too hard to act like someone else, it will just fall apart.
So, in order to save it, it's okay to erase the characters in the play from your mind to some
extent."

'Did I make it more complicated?' I shook my head at him. Then I reached out my hand, took
the script from him, and reread it. 'Erase it to some extent.' Can someone who lives such a
normal life be similar to me? I started by getting rid of the doubt in my head. And I
simplified his existence, which I couldn't grasp, by changing it in my own way.

It was a boring existence for a model student who simply studied. You must be persistent and
suppress yourself. Furthermore, if you have to keep things tidy and be responsible for the
task till the end... These will progressively eliminate the things you want, desire, and enjoy. It
seemed as if the me within was gradually fading away. The previous five years then blurred
together. I was alive and breathing, yet I didn't exist. When I looked up later, I faced his
weird gaze.

"Is it resolved?"

"Yes."

When I nodded lightly, he stared and then opened his mouth.

"Okay, then tell me. You have to run fast with me, check the grave, and be surprised. I'll stand
there, devastated, and cry. What line are you gonna tell me? 'I'm sorry.' That is all there is to
it. How would you express it?"

"I'll take a step back."

I explained slowly to him.

"I’m not used to comforting anyone. And because I believe it is fully up to that person to let
out their emotions, I think it is rude to stand next to them. So I'll just say 'I'm sorry'. I intend
to take a step back until I'm no longer visible on the screen and only my voice is heard."

"..."

"What's wrong?"

When I asked about the strange stare he was giving me, a smile slowly appeared on his face.
He was four years older than me, but his expression somehow felt pure.

"I'll tell you right now that I was surprised to learn that you had only been acting for a month.
But I soon realized that it was very lucky. If the first role is a role that you can play easily,
wouldn't it be great luck? Furthermore, next to you..."

He turned his eyes to see Hansoo playing around with the staff.

"Isn't there another unlucky genius?"

He threw a joke and shrugged.

“So your luck seemed bigger. That’s probably why other people think you’re a jerk.”

“So you’re telling me to be humble?”

I asked him in a harsh tone that others would think was offensive, but he smiled and shook
his head.

"No. I had just wanted to let you know that luck sometimes can be poison you. A role that is
easy to play is appealing at first, but it will never help you improve your acting skills. In the
end, if you exclusively hunt for roles that you are good at, you will wind up acting in
stereotypical ways, become more and more reluctant to take on other roles, and eventually
fall apart. And this is far from uncommon."
I listened to his advice and discovered something strange. 'I had just wanted to let you know.'
I vaguely realized that his words were in the past tense, so I just looked at him quietly. Sure
enough, what came out next was different from before.

"But maybe..."

He trailed off and tilted his head to the side.

"Perhaps you don't need any advice. I believe you are a genius who cannot be recognized by
luck."

Are you kidding me? I looked at him questionably, but his face didn't look like he was joking.
He must have noticed that I looked like I didn't believe him, so he added one more thing.

"Weren't you born with a strong heart that doesn't get nervous?"

When I responded with a look of disagreement, he chuckled and stood up.

"So Taemin, maybe you only need one thing."

"What?"

"A heart that is determined to do something. Ah, I sometimes wonder if this is really what
you want to do."

He turned back, mumbling that the director was late, and asked the staff in a loud voice.

"Why hasn't the director come yet?"

From afar, someone said, 'He left in a hurry because a guest suddenly arrived.' I listened to
the explanation with one ear and turned my head when I heard my name being called.

"Taemin-ah."

As soon as the advisor went away, the manager who had appeared as if he had been
waiting, looked back with curious eyes.

“What were you talking about so seriously?”

{'I sometimes wonder if this is really what you want to do.'}

Remembering his last words, I answered him that it was not important. But this time Hansoo
rushed over.

"Ah! Come, s-she's here."

Even if that wasn't the case, the filming set went silent, and I knew who came there right
away. An actress who appears in a supporting role. Even though PD Jung had complete
creative control over this film, there were some elements that could not be avoided. The
person who made the initial investment stipulated that they must hire a specific actress. It was
her first time acting, as it was mine, and she had connections, such as being the
granddaughter of her uncle's best friend, the manager of an investment firm.

There weren't a lot of scenes in which she appeared, but thankfully her acting wasn't too bad,
and the director accepted it; the problem was her behavior. Every time she arrived, she
arrived in a celebrity van, complete with a manager and coordinator, as if she were a big star.
Of course, she expected everyone to treat her like a top star. She was so fussy about her chair
that she brought her own. She sobbed and called her grandfather the last time she arrived
since she didn't have her own chair, and after a while, the manager of the investment
company called with a fatigued voice.

PD Jung mentioned that because she didn't have many scenes, we should just bear it and
move on, everyone hoped that her filming would be over soon. Today was the long-awaited
final day. The familiar white van arrived on the site and came to a halt. Everyone came to a
stop and peered at the van, then the door opened and the princess emerged. She looked
pitifully thin, stared at us as if we were beggars, and walked to a shady seat prepared for her.
In reality, because they didn't have many opportunities to wash, everyone indeed looked like
a beggar.

"I heard her father works at the Blue House."

Hansoo whispered as he looked at the princess and the manager.

"I heard her uncle is a lawyer."

"Her management company was also founded by her grandfather."

"I heard that the only artists working with the company are the princess and her two friends."

“That friend is that stylist.”

As I listened to the serious conversation between the two, a questions arose. Why do they
know so much? However, their knowledge of princesses was endless.

"Isn't there a show where dozens of regular people appear on a panel and solve problems with
celebrities? She moved in front of the broadcasting station after appearing on the panel there
because she felt inconvenient about people recognizing her on the streets."

“But other than this movie, she's been doing nothing for two months.”

When I opened my mouth to ask why they knew that so well, the vibration in my pocket
surprised me. The two people who were discussing the princess's secret instantly widened
their eyes and turned around when I took out my phone. Then they both stood up and went to
get the dictionary, globe map, and common sense books. However, when I saw the text
message on the screen, I stopped the two with my hand.

[The 2nd floor of the building opposite]

Chapter End Notes

💔🙏
I think i'll update every Monday, Wednesday and Friday, because i'm very busy with my
assignments and shi.
 Chapter 32
Chapter Summary

Cockblocked.

[The 2nd floor of the building opposite]

What? When I raised my eyes, I noticed a building across from the vacant lot where we were
with a coffee shop on the first floor. No way... I frowned and stood up from my seat, 'Isn't it
the madman?' I heard someone ask a question. I took a step forward and murmured short
instead of responding.

“I’m going to the bathroom.”

What can you find on the second floor? I climbed the steps, came to a halt at the end of the
short corridor, and peered around. However, the madman was nowhere around among the
signs for clinics, architectural offices, xx accountants, and so on. I took a closer look at the
interior, which appeared to be a new building with a faint scent of paint, and stepped into the
corridor.

Tap, Tap.

My footsteps echoed especially loudly in the empty hallway. About 1/3 of the way down the
hall, my eyes were focused on looking around to see where the madman might be when
suddenly a strong force next to me pulled me back.

Fuck, what...

Before I could utter a curse word out of my mouth, a loud noise rang in my ears.

Bang!!!!

It was thanks to the subsequent shock I felt in my body that I realized it was an iron door that
had closed with a loud sound.

Thud!!

My back hit the closed iron door so hard that I wanted to scream because of the force pushing
me. But no scream came out either. This was because my mouth was blocked from
screaming.

"Nggh?!"
Someone whose face I couldn't even see pushed me towards the door and suddenly started
kissing me. I instinctively pushed the guy's shoulder away and let out screams that
couldn't escape my throat. However, I couldn't even distinguish where my hand was because
my mind could not wake up due to the rough kiss sucked and bit my lips. In surprise, a hot
tongue entered my mouth and mercilessly stirred the inside.

"Ngh, mmph"

I couldn't think of anything since I was so stunned. The only thing guiding my actions was
the fact that I was trapped between the door and the body, and I couldn't even breathe owing
to the arm wrapping around my waist as if it were about to snap. It was familiarity that made
my foggy mind move without my being able to resist. Taller than me, the weight, strength,
and smell. The body pushing down on me and kissing me was someone i already knew from
experience. Why? There was only one guy that was this horny towards me.

When I finally noticed who the other person was and stopped trying to run away from him,
the pressure he had been repressing by force dissipated. As the pressure on me eased
sufficiently to allow for easy breathing, the tension in my body, which had been as stiff as a
piece of log, disappeared. Then his arms pressed harder on my flexible waist.

Slurp.

His lips, which were already covered with saliva and slick, made a faint sound. He continued
to suck my lips and tongue with immense force, yet I didn't feel suffocated. My breathing
returned to normal after the kiss, which slowed down before I realized it. His hand, which
had been painfully clutching my back, moved slowly and caressing my waist.

I had a better understanding of the situation now, but I was still perplexed. Just because I
knew who the other person was didn't mean I was happy with the kiss. So I should have
fought harder, but I couldn't turn away. What is this bastard doing? The lips that should have
been shouting followed the other person's actions passively. I could now leave because I
wasn't being held as tightly as before, but the heat of the soft skin moving on the lips that
brushed my tongue, drew me in.

I don't know. Was it because the repeated contact made me dizzy again? What was certain
was that, I didn't hate it. Let's be honest. It felt good. Heat gradually crept from my chest into
my body, and drowsiness settled in. My hand, which had been pushing his shoulder away,
grasped his shoulder to keep myself from falling. And, without me realizing it, a little gasp
escaped my mouth.

"....Haa"

The sound was scarcely audible. It was nearly a hot breath, but then everything came to a
halt. His lips, which had been biting my lower lip and not moving for what seemed like an
eternity, kissed me slowly and firmly before drawing away. The chill of the air contacted my
wet mouth instead of warmth. When I felt the other person slowly raise his head, I opened
my eyes to meet eyes peering down from above.

"..."
"..."

We were more apart than when we were kissing, and it felt oddly difficult to breathe. Even
though my lips were no longer sealed, I had the impression that if I let out a breath, my hard
breathing would be rough. Fortunately, the tension eventually returned my mind to normal.
Only then did I recall what I had intended to say.

What the hell are you doing all of a sudden?

The words were stuck on the tip of my tongue, but he moved first.

Tap.

He took a step back on the hard brick floor and looked down at me expressionlessly. Only
then did I realize that this was a bathroom, but I didn't have time to look inside. He moved
one hand up to my neck and grabbed the collar of my shirt. What else are you going to do?
As soon as i had a doubt, he began to fix the collar of my shirt that was flipped. Like a parent
who often prepares children's clothes, he opened the collar and used his hands to correct the
wrinkles on my shoulders. Then, he took another step back and opened his mouth.

"Go."

... What? I was so shocked that his name was halfway out of my mouth without me even
realizing it.

"Hey... you mad-"

Click, click.

At that time, I heard the iron door I was leaning against vibrate and I was so startled that I
pulled away. As I turned my head, the handle shook. And then a man's voice was heard
outside the door.

"Eh? Is it locked?"

As I looked down at the handle that kept clicking and clicking loudly, his hand reached out
and unlocked the handle.

Click.

I took a step back when the door opened with a sound. In contrast, as he approached the door,
I heard a faint murmur.

“I can wait two more days with this.”

What does he mean? I didn't understand so I turned around, but the cool outside air hit me
first through the fully open door. And I also clearly heard the voice of the person turning the
doorknob outside.

"Eh? The restroom isn't broken, right? No, but why did you lock the door...”

The man walked past the madman and walked inside grumbling at me. Then, as if he was in a
hurry, he unfastened his belt and entered the toilet stall, but suddenly stopped and looked
back at me. I was trying to chase after the madman but stopped because of his expression.
His eyes were as big as bells and he was pointing out with his hand. When I wondered why
he was like that, he asked me with a trembling voice.

"That, that, that!!! Was it Dream's Director Yoon? Right?!!!"

I followed the hand pointing out and then back at the man who was talking emptyly. Then he
clutched his pants as if he was annoyed and approached me.

“Oh, you don’t know? Aren’t you from Dream?”

"..."

"Huh? Isn't that right?"

"Who are you?"

It took a long time before he opened his mouth.

"xxx manager."

"Who is that?"

The hand that was holding his pants was suddenly freed, and the heavy belt slipped down.
His gaze shifted from astonishment to shock, and he spoke with shaky hands.

"An actor who's filming with you."

 Chapter 33
Chapter Summary

See you in seoul.

The princess's manager was Hyuk-dae. He seemed to have more to say, but his grumbling
stomach looked more important, so he said, 'Wait!' and went into the toilet. Of course, I left
him and returned to the set across the street. I didn't anything to talk about with him,
especially when it came to the madman. However, there was still no Producer Jeong, so it
was enough to listen to the manager and Hansoo curse at the madman in a frantic filming site.

“Taemin, no matter how I think about it, shouldn’t we invest some money and buy an
encyclopedia? Damn madman! I think we need to invest this much to fight against him, the
devil's incarnation”

"Yes. There is nothing better than an encyclopedia to help you win a hundred battles against
the madman..."

While both of them were immersed in cursing the madman and planning to spend their
money on useless things. Hyuk-dae came running towards me in a huff. Next to him was the
princess with an irritated expression.

“Hey, what’s going on?!”

The princess was angry, but Hyuk-dae calmed her down and stood in front of me.

"You, it was him just now, wasn't it?"

When I just looked up at him blankly, he lowered his voice and urged me again.

“Oh, right? The person who was in the bathroom with you, was Director Yoon of your
company?”

But the others had already reacted to that word of director Yoon.

"Ah! Director Yoo-Yoon? You mean from Dream?"

The princess opened her eyes wide in surprise, and the person next to me also opened his
eyes wide.

"What!!! Is the D-Director Yoon here?!"

I couldn't help but frown as the manager's yelling nearly tore the eardrum in one of my ears.
But before I could respond, Hyuk-dae became agitated and increased his voice.

"Oh, that's right. I saw it with my own eyes. Besides, when I went out, I saw him talking to
director Jung at the coffee shop on the first floor."

The manager’s eyes lit up at Hyuk-dae’s words. He quickly saw through everything in the
blink of an eye.

"Ahh! That's correct, PD Jung went somewhere unexpectedly for an important guest, who
turned out to be Director Yoon! Taemin saw him in the bathroom... Omg!! Taemin!! You...
you..."

He suddenly seemed to realize something, and he gasped and grabbed my shoulder tightly.
As I twisted my shoulder to shake him off, I heard a question filled with emotion.

"You went to the bathroom with director Yoon?!! "

He burst out laughing, excited as if he had spent a night with the king.

"Hahaha~ I can’t believe you took a piss standing side by side with Director Yoon! What
kind of fate is this?!"

Going to the bathroom was fate. However, the manager was already overjoyed, as if I had
known him for a hundred years.

"You peed alongside and didn't even chat. It would be good if you introduced yourself. Hm?
Didn't you two talk?"

"Yes."

When I answered right away, the manager looked disappointed.

"Why not? You were originally aiming for director Yoon... Hmm, anyway, it was such a great
opportunity, but you didn’t do anything?”

It's not that we didn't do anything, but I didn't want to talk about it. As I remained silent, he
suddenly nodded, saying 'Ah' as if something occurred to him.

“Yes, that’s right. I guess you didn’t know it was Director Yoon.”

However, the Hyuk-dae opposed his opinion.

"Did you truly not know? You didn't say anything? I thought they were only acting like they
knew each other because they worked for the same company... It's odd, because when we
passed each other, Director Yoon was smiling, as if he was satisfied with something..."

That's because he's always smiling. However, I did not have a chance to speak up to tell the
truth. The manager realized the reality and came to his senses.
"Huh! Now is not the time for this, if Director Yoon is here, we as employees should hurry up
and say hello."

He waved his hand to urge me and Hansoo to get up.

"Ah, is it okay if i not go?"

Hansoo nervously gulped and asked, the manager replied with a firm voice.

"He's someone we don't see even though we work in the same company, so we should take
advantage of this opportunity."

Then the manager suddenly shook off the dust from his clothes, grabbed Hansoo's arm, and
started moving forward. Then, Hyuk-dae, who actually brought the information, was so
surprised that he grabbed the princess and went ahead of us. The manager saw that and
started running, saying he had to say hello first. He competed, consuming unnecessary
stamina, and reached his destination, where Director Yoon, was just about to get into the car
parked on the road. He was exchanging greetings with PD Jung, who was standing next to
him as if sending him off.

“I’ll come see you when I go up to Seoul. You didn’t have to come down on purpose..."

"There was another reason why I came."

Before he could confirm his vague answer, PD Jung noticed the five of us first and turned
around with surprised eyes.

"Huh? Why are you here..."

"Director Yoon!!"

Hyuk-dae passed PD Jeong first and dragged the panting princess towards Director Yoon.

"Hello sir. Haa... Haa... I'm really honored to meet you so unexpectedly. We..."

Hyuk-dae greeted him by bending his waist to 90 degrees, but his attention was drawn
elsewhere. Directly at our group. His gaze rested on me after passing between the manager,
who was excitedly preparing to meet him next, and Hansoo, who was nervous. He pulled his
lips upward as soon as his gaze met mine, which was irritated since I didn't like this situation.
The manager was the one who reacted enthusiastically to his smile.

"Ah! Director Yoon. Haha, do you still remember me? Two months ago we had a brief
encounter in front of the company elevator..."

When the manager trailed off as if he was unsure, Director Yoon opened his mouth with that
usual smile on his face.

"Yes, I know."
While Mr.Choi staggered from being touched by the fact that he still remembered him, Hyuk-
dae that had been robbed of his spirit quickly entered Director Yoon's line of sight. Pushing
the princess forward, of course.

“Oh, Director Yoon, if it’s okay, can we talk for a moment? I would like to introduce you to a
celebrity who is very talented and has good looks..."

"Is it this person?"

Director Yoon smiled and pointed at the princess, Hyuk-dae nodded as if his head was about
to fall off.

"Yes. You really do have eyes for talent. This child..."

"Introduction means wanting to become apart of my company, right?"

"You're correct. You have a very straightforward personality. Haha, I was afraid since I heard
you were a powerful person in this industry, but after meeting you, it seems completely
different."

Afterwards, Hyukdae continued to move his mouth, but Director Yoon listened to the end
with a smile on his face and nodded.

"I get it. But I don’t have time right now."

"Ah! Yes, then can we schedule a detailed interview..."

“Let’s do it now."

"Huh?"

To the two surprised people, Director Yoon put his hands in his pockets and tilted his head to
the side.

"What is the point of making an appointment? If you are such a great talent, then of course
you can do a quick interview here right now."

"H-Here, right now?"

When the embarrassed Hyukdae and the princess looked at each other, Director Yoon
nodded, rolled his eyes and smiled.

"If you don’t like it, you don't have do it."

"No!"

Contrary to Hyuk-dae, the princess stepped forward and showed a confident smile.

“I’ll do the interview now. Ask anything. Even if you ask me to act, I can do it.”

"There is no need for acting."

He spoke softly and stared at the princess with unsmiling eyes.

"I just want to know if you have common sense that everyone has. Let's finish with a simple
question."

The two faces simultaneously lit up with the word 'basic common sense'. Perhaps because
they thought Director Yoon had taken a liking to the princess, they couldn't hide their
laughter and listened to Director Yoon's 'common sense' question. Common sense that
everyone knows.

"What is the capital of Lithuania?"

"..."

"..."

The smiles of the two suddenly froze. The three of us in the background froze even harder for
another reason. Meanwhile, Director Yoon gave the two of them some time, took his hands
out of his pockets and took a step towards the car.

"You don't know? If you don’t even know that, you’re unqualified."

Only then did the Hyuk-dae belatedly come to its senses and opened his mouth in panic.

"Ah.. ha... ha, but such a ridiculous question... What on earth does that have to do with
celebrities..."

"It doesn’t matter. Didn’t I just say it was basic common sense?"

And when he took one more step, Hyuk-dae refuted it again.

"But who on earth knows that?"

At the same time, the corners of Director Yoon's lips curled up and he looked down at Hyuk-
dae with cold eyes.

"Who?"

When asked, he turned his gaze towards me.

“Answer me. What is the capital of Lithuania?"

I was convinced when I looked into his eyes. He only had a smile in his eyes when he turned
to me. I frowned and reluctantly opened my mouth, wondering if I was being teased.

"... Vilnius"

When I answered slowly, he turned his eyes to Hyuk-dae again.

"Now that you know, take that piece of common sense and use that as a cue to leave right
away."

He spoke kindly as he opened the car door and glanced at us. The manager and Hansoo, who
were as frozen as Hyuk-dae and the princess, were startled, but his eyes stayed on me.

"... See you in Seoul."

Slam.

With the sound of the car door closing, the car soon disappeared before my eyes. However,
due to the shock of common sense, no one could move easily even after that. Until after a
while I heard the manager mumbling.

"Oh my god... Why am I so grateful to the madman..."

The filming that day seemed a bit strange to the other staff. The princess, who always made
everyone wait by putting on elaborate makeup for hours before filming, was half-fazed with
her manager and started filming without saying a word. Moreover, throughout the filming,
she muttered her lines as if he was reading a Korean book and quickly left the filming set
with a pale face.

What was more intriguing was PD Jung. He, too, surprised everyone by responding with an
'okay' and ended the princess's sloppy performance with a blank expression. The crew
members were taken aback by how quickly the princess scenario, which they felt was the
most challenging, was completed in half a day. As soon as the princess left, PD Jung stopped
the staff one by one and began asking odd questions, raising their suspicions.

"Do you guys know what the capital of Lithuania is? Huh? Hey, that's common sense, don't
you guys know?"

The staff also only had to come to a serious conclusion that he was overworked, so he was
losing his mind. As I turned out the lights, I noticed the staff debating whether the director
should be quarantined, and two people approached me. The manager and Hansoo appear to
have come to their senses slightly. He was still clutching his chest with his hand, as if the
shock of 'Vilnius' had not worn off.

"Taemin-ah, don't you really need a sedative? My heart is still beating so hard."

The manager said that while clutching the empty bottle of the tranquilizer bottle in his hand
like a talisman, followed by Hansoo.

“Wow... my heart is still shaking too. Who in the world would have thought Director Yoon
would ask for the capital of Lithuania? Really, wow~ we really got so lucky! If it weren’t for
the madman, none of us would have been able to answer...”

Hansoo trembled, as if it were too terrifying to think about.

"... We might have been fired from the company.”

The manager was particularly surprised and tapped my shoulder. I was just about to put the
separated light into my bag when I looked up and he whispered in a low voice.

"Contact the madman. Tell him to keep asking questions in the future."

"..."

"Tell him to ask you any question he wants, not just the capital, but also local administrative
cities, counties, prefectures, towns, and villages... Gasp! You didn't get a call today, by the
way? Why?"

That's right, he came in and peed next to me. I simply swallowed the excuse that the manager
would not be able to accept. If he had been shocked further, it appeared that sedatives would
not have sufficed and he would have been carried to the emergency room. It would be less
difficult to discover the identity of the madman later. I stood up after putting the lighting
equipment on my shoulder.

Clank.

The individual light poles in the bag collided and made a loud noise. The manager and
Hansoo showered praises, but I was having other thoughts. Could he have had a reason for
asking that question? Was he not just making fun of me? I returned to the back of the truck
after repositioning the lights and texted him for the first time. I sent the text message in part
because the term 'price' came to me. Perhaps these questions were also one of his prices.

[ Was the question you asked part of the price? Tell me. ]

After moving the luggage a few more times and loading all the lights, I received an answer
on my phone.

[No. It was Just to piss you off.]

Tut. I decided one thing when closing the phone interface with a sound. Let’s never doubt
him from now on. This guy is just a madman.

///

Thanks to the short filming of the princess, the work here was able to be completed the next
day as expected. Since most of the movie was about the city of xxx, it was no exaggeration to
say that virtually all of the movie was filmed. All that remains is filming in Seoul. Years later,
the main character lives in Seoul and visits his hometown friends one by one to see how they
have changed. Most of the scenes for this were filmed several months ago, so the one to be
filmed as soon as we got to Seoul was Hansoo's scene.

Early in the morning, I left the motel where I had become accustomed of living there for so
long. The owner, who was used to seeing guests leaving, just glanced at us as we walked out
the door with sleepy eyes. Perhaps because I had been wandering around XXX City for over
three weeks, almost a month, I actually felt like I stayed longer than that. As I was leaving
the toll gate, Hansoo, who looked like he had stayed up all night, kept looking back while I
was driving.

"It feels just like I left my hometown."

As I entered the highway, I said ‘rest,’ and looked at the manager in the backseat through the
rear-view mirror. He was still snoring in my sleep after drinking with the staff all night.

“Can I do well?"

When I turned my eyes to the absent-minded muttering, Hansoo's face was reflected in the
window looking outside.

“Am I really going to overcome my fear of cameras after I finish this scene? I’m a little
scared because I don’t think anything will change."

As I changed gears and increased speed, the old car made a louder noise with an 'ooh~'
sound. I knew I needed to say it was going to be okay, even if it was just empty words, but
the words didn't come out easily. Hansoo was someone that I couldn't understand. If I had
heard Hansoo's worries before coming down here, I would have said something to stop his
muttering. Comforts that can come easily.

But something had changed. I still think Hansoo's concerns were confusing and annoying, but
I can no longer ignore them. This may be because the only thing I did in the place I left was
moving and installing lights, waiting blindly for filming, and getting scolded by the camera
director for not being able to move the lighting position properly.

I understood what I did while reading the script to the point of being torn to pieces. For the
first time in my life, I seriously struggled and tried to understand someone other than myself.
A being that does not exist and has only a brief background explanation. Maybe the few
weeks I spent with him in were the reason why I couldn't come up with easy empty words.

“Shall I tell you how?"

When I got used to driving on the highway in the early morning with almost no cars, it took
awhile for me to speak. He looked at me with questioning eyes, 'How?'

“How not to fail."

I added, shifting the steering wheel to my left hand.

“Do you know why I don’t tremble in front of cameras?”

Hansoo's ears perked up at these words, and I saw Hansoo straighten his body.

"W-why don't you tremble?"

"Get rid of the nervousness."

"Get rid of it?"

When I held out my right palm and asked to put it up, Hansoo carefully held out his hand. I
closed my hands and held his hand so tightly that it almost crushed. Soon a scream came out
of Hansoo’s mouth

"Ugh~!"

He twisted his body and shouted, ‘It hurts!’ Only after shouting did I release him. Hansoo
shed tears and made a crying sound.

“Ugh, I thought I broke a bone...”

But I couldn't hear everything he said. The manager who was sleeping in the back seat woke
up at the noise and started talking loudly in his sleep.

"Vilnius!!!!!"

The sound of snoring took over the back seat again. After a long period of silence in the front
seat, Hansoo opened his mouth.

"I need to give the manager some tonic."

I guess I was laughing at those words without realizing it. Hansoo looked at his and my hands
in turn and smiled.

“It definitely hurts so much that I can’t even feel nervous."

"Yes. So sleep now."

After exhaling dryly, I added to Hansoo who was looking at his hands for a while.

"Before filming, I will hold it again."

 Chapter 34
Chapter Summary

My name is Lee Taemin.

In conclusion, Hansoo's filming was only half successful. The filming, which took place in an
indoor studio late that afternoon, was an encounter between the main character of the movie
and a person who could be said to be the pinnacle of the strange relationships and people he
met during the day. An actor with camera phobia. Outside the messy filming set, another real
filming team surrounded the set. Hansoo, who was supposed to turn pale in front of the
camera, actually turned pale and looked around before going in front of the camera and then
ran towards me.

"Ha, ha.. H-Hand."

I heard the assistant director calling Hansoo, but Hansoo only held out his hand to me and
couldn't even speak properly. I felt the manager next to me looking at me strangely, but I held
his hand without saying a word.

"Ahh!!"

Hansoo screamed so loudly that the staff all turned around and headed towards the camera
with his hands clenched.

"What are you two doing?"

The manager, who was nervous that Hansoo might not do well, looked puzzled and asked me.
There was no need to control the lighting in the studio, so I stayed back and turned to the
manager and brought up another topic.

“Stop drinking."

"Huh? Why? Did I do something wrong?”

"No."

"Then why?"

I was about to tell him that if he continued, he would definitely immigrate to Lithuania, but I
turned away at the director's 'Cut.' Hansoo, who had just started acting, was surprised by the
director's words and opened his eyes wide.

“That’s not it. You weren't nervous at all. How is it different from just reading lines?”
The director frowned in dissatisfaction, but Hansoo blinked as if he didn't understand what he
meant.

"Just act like you normally do. Since you have a fear of cameras, it's fine to just do as usual.
Or did you think the camera was off?"

When asked, Hansoo answered quietly, ‘Oh, no.’ and swallowed his saliva. Then the director
signaled that he would do it again and to do well. There was silence inside as the assistant
director stepped away from the slate checking the scene. Everyone just stared at Hansoo, and
after looking at the floor for a moment, Hansoo raised his head and started speaking in a
nervous voice.

After that, the same shooting was repeated a few more times due to poor engineering and the
director being dissatisfied, but I wasn't too worried. Like the mutterings of the manager
standing next to me with his mouth half-open, I too was aware of Hansoo's condition.

“That kid... he’s acting.”

///

The filming ended only when it became completely dark. And only when I came out did I
realize that I was now back in Seoul. Everyone seemed to be exhausted due to the schedule
without any break, so everyone was given three days of vacation. However, no one went
home right away. The manager was already among the staff, probably about to have another
drink. The reason I couldn't stop him was because Hansoo, who felt like he was flying in the
sky, insisted on going first.

"Ah~ Taemin, you are going too, right right?"

As I grabbed my arm and violently shook off the dangling Hansoo, the manager clung to me
from the other side.

"That's right, Taemin let's go... On a happy day like this, we should have a drink together!”

Only a few people were happy. Then i let go of the manager again, but Hansoo got involved
again and the vicious cycle kept repeating. Just as my temper from 5 years ago was about to
come back to life, fortunately the phone rang from a distance to save the two of them. When I
took out my vibrating phone first, two people were wrapped tightly around me, their eyes
shining.

"The madman again?!"

"The madman again?"

The joy in their voices was now evident. I violently pushed the two who were hanging on as
if they were already drunk and barely managed to check the text messages on my phone. The
two people on the floor were talking nonsense about how powerful they were, but there was
no time to pay attention to them because of the content of the text. Although the sender was
the madman, the content was completely different.

[Are you in Seoul already? Come to Alice Labyrinth, and get here quickly. By the way, I
thought about you all day and carried two 100 won coins in my underwear, and my body got
hot.]

As soon as I saw it, I immediately pressed delete. Are you sending me this dirty thing with a
poisonous stain on my body as a temptation? And how on earth did Boss Alice know that I
was in Seoul? While I was wondering if there was a tracker on my body, the two of them
sneakily approached me again and showed interest in the text message.

“If it's the madman tell him to come here. Let’s say hello and have a drink together. Hm?"

"That's right, thanks to him we didn't get kicked out of the company, I also want to say hello."

He said that he just wanted to say hello, but his facial expressions and eyes conveyed a desire
to actually meet him and compete on a quiz show in person.

"It's not the madman."

"Then who was it?"

"Fake madman."

"..."

"..."

The two froze in shock and asked if he was a celebrity they didn't know. Technically, he was
a little famous. Now that I think about it, I haven't heard from him at all today. When we met
in XX city, he said he would meet me in Seoul so I thought he would call as soon as I arrived.
Well, it's nice that I can go to a goshiwon and sleep comfortably for the first time in a while. I
decided to go straight to the goshiwon and put my phone in my pocket, but this time the
manager's phone made a loud noise.

As soon as he saw it, he tilted his head and said 'It's the office.' He tilted his head and walked
some distance away to talk on the phone. Meanwhile, I was about to tell Hansoo that I would
go in first, but suddenly a staff member approached us with a surprised look on his face.

“Have you heard the news about actor Cha Jongwoo?"

The name I heard from the staff was that of a reasonably famous talent I knew. His dramas, as
far as I know, have also aired in other countries, and he was a Korean Wave star. Of course,
Hansoo was more aware. However, for reasons other than mine.

"Huh? Cha Jongwoo is also from Dream. But what news?"

"Ah, I only just heard the news on the TV. Well Cha Jongwoo..."
Just as the staff was about to say something, the manager came up to us with a serious look
and interrupted.

"Sorry, tell the director we'll have a drink next time."

He quickly spoke to the staff and looked back at Hansoo and me.

"There is an emergency in the office right now. All the managers said they were gathering so
I have to go too..."

“Oh, then I will follow you too. What’s going on?"

The manager seemed rushed, so he hurried me and Hansoo to the car and explained briefly.
Dream's star Cha Jongwoo's military service scandal broke out and caused an uproar, but that
wasn't the issue. The company was already aware of the situation and was attempting to
handle it quietly, but when evidence was put on the Internet, the matter escalated. The
manager's hushed voice explained why there was an emergency.

"A transaction in which the data disclosed was leaked from within the company."

I tried not to follow because it had nothing to do with me, but something suddenly occurred
to me, so I got into the manager's car. I remember the name Cha Jongwoo not only because it
is famous. He was one of the actors Hansoo stated before about Myeong-shin attempting to
emulate. So I wanted to check.

The front of the company building was full of reporters and fans, so we had a hard time
getting into the basement parking lot. Because of this, all company employees were unable to
leave work, and the parking lot was still packed as usual.

After sending the manager to the office, I headed to the lounge on the first floor with Hansoo
to fill my hungry stomach. Although it was past 9 o'clock, more than half of the seats were
occupied. After about 40 minutes had passed, the manager came down in a hurry, as if he
wanted to give us some news, and grabbed the bread we had left for him.

“This is a serious problem. Tsk tsk, the broker was caught by the police just this evening and
he must have told the truth. Because of that, it became impossible to say that things that
appeared on the Internet as evidence were fabrications..."

The manager took a gulp of the cold drink with ice still floating around in it.

“Then what will happened to Cha Jongwoo?"

When Hansoo asked, the manager shook his head.

"He's over. If you are caught up in a military scandal in our country, no matter how big of a
top star you are, you are wounded for several years. Furthermore, given the current
circumstances, it appears that he will be compelled to join the military."

He tore a piece of bread into his mouth and swallowed, pointing out his finger.
"But how many did he do? In addition, I heard that he has already signed a contract for a
future drama..."

"How many?"

"Huh?"

"How many commercials did he do?"

The manager blinked at my question and then pointed three fingers.

"There are at least 5 for TV alone."

"So all 5 of them have to choose a new model right?"

"Yes. Taemin, are you going to aim for those..."

I shook my head and started laughing.

“I thought of someone else other than me who would be aiming for that.”

"Someone else? Who..."

As he realised the person I was talking about was Myeong-shin, he closed his mouth and
shook his head.

“I know what you’re thinking, but he's not there yet.”

Then he immediately looked at me with serious eyes.

“Taemin, do you think he might be involved in this..."

The manager's words, which he was about to say, were suddenly interrupted by a laughing
voice coming from behind him. To be exact, it was an exasperated laugh.

"Ha! Taemin?"

My head automatically turned at the name referring to me. But before that, I saw Hansoo
across from me, his face turning white. Even if that wasn't the case, the familiar voice already
revealed the identity of the person who called me.

"You... You, what is this? Why are you here? And with these people?"

Myeong-shin saw my face, his eyes flashed fiercely and he spat out.

"Fuck. Lee Yoohan."

Lee Yoohan. Probably because I kept being called by other names, I thought it would be a
joke if I felt strange hearing it again. But it's just a useless worry. What removed the feeling
of unfamiliarity was the intonation and pronunciation that clearly reminded me of the past.
The same voice as before calling my name.
Maybe that's why, I should have panicked when I was suddenly discovered like this, but the
funny thing is that I was delighted at first and almost burst out laughing. Although the
moment of being caught happened before I could investigate further and make a concrete
plan.

"Shit. You..."

Curse words flowed from Myeong-shin’s mouth again. As he was racking his brains to sort
out this situation, he turned to me and checked with the manager and Hansoo.

“What kind of fucked up situation is this? Fuck, it wasn't a coincidence that we passed each
other at the art museum, right? That bastard Hansoo deliberately made a plan with you...”

The manager next to me tried to get up at Myeong-shin’s words. With a stiff expression on
his face, he opened his mouth as if to scold him because he couldn't bear it anymore.

“Be careful of what you say. If you suddenly start swearing like that...”

Myeong-shin glared at the manager and tried to say something, but I stopped the manager
first. I held out my hand to prevent him from getting up and pushed my chair away.

Drrr~

As I slowly stood up, Myeong-shin's gaze returned to me. And his face as he looked at me
distorted for a moment. Oh yeah. I guess I couldn't hold back and laughed in the end. I asked
slowly, realizing that his lips were twisted.

"My name is Lee Taemin. Do you know me?"

Myeongshin's eyebrows twitched greatly at the deliberately annoying tone of my voice.

"Now you're pretending you don't know me..."

"Lee Yoohan. Where have I heard that name before."

With the same gaze, I took a step forward.

“Ah, Song Yoohan. It’s the same as your name."

His face, which had been distorted for a moment, became stiff.

Tap. Tap.

The sound of my footsteps was quickly drowned out in the noisy lounge, but surprisingly,
Myeongshin reacted to the narrowing distance by flinching. I suppressed the laughter that
rose up again. Maybe this is why the experience is so good. No matter how big the opponent
is, the memory of him being so small will always stay with me. Because of that, even if he
were to trample on me, I couldn't fill myself with fear. Because he is just Song Myeong-shin
to me.
"It's funny. The name you’re swearing at is your own name."

I stopped at an arm's length and stared at him expressionlessly.

"So is the 'Lee Yoohan' that you know.. Me? I'm asking, Song Yoohan."

"... You..."

"Answer my question first. I'm really curious. Why is your name Song Yoohan?"

The guy closed his mouth like a mussel and glared at me fiercely. I couldn't help but smile at
him. And lower my voice enough for only him to hear.

"I suddenly remembered something funny. Once upon a time, there was a brainless guy who
complained that he wanted to be as strong as me. As a result, he also blabbered that my name
sounded cool.

"Fuck... That."

He lowered his voice as much as I did and muttered under his breath as if he was suppressing
his anger.

"That's just in the past."

"Then prove it."

What? A question mark appeared in his angry eyes. I took a half step closer and spat out.

"If you're strong, then go ahead. I'm willing to deal with you, you bastard. Then that way, I
will also beat you right here in this place.”

Clack.

I could clearly hear the footsteps this time, even though they were not mine. Myeongshin
stepped back and his jaw twitched, as if he was clenching his clenched teeth even harder. For
a moment, his eyes and face were filled with shame for backing down. But that was only for
a moment. A soft smile appeared on his lips, as if he was wearing a mask.

"Yes, I guess I was wrong. Lee Taemin-ssi. I'll check it out more carefully and come back
later."

He kept his distance, narrowing his eyes as if trying to calm his slightly shaky voice. And
then, as if something had occurred to him, he whispered in a joyous voice.

"Just wait. I'll give you a proper match soon."

As soon as he finished speaking, he turned away and quickly disappeared. However, a tremor
that couldn't be overcome by his rage remained in the guy's voice that lingered in the air. I
had to laugh out loud when I saw the guy fleeing, but all my smiles had already faded.
" Woah~ that was refreshing. But what did you say to make him run away like that?"

Hansoo, who had come to the side, was talking excitedly, but the manager standing on the
other side was worried.

"Is it okay to meet like this?"

"... No."

I gave a quick response before turning around. This isn't very good. I didn't like the notion
that I provoked him out of rage, that he would attack me savagely in the future as a result,
and that I might not have enough time to prepare. Because it can't possibly end so quickly. I
shouldn't get caught up in my emotions and lash out. I'll have to work at it gradually. I
realized what I done would come back at me like a boomerang. In this world, there is still
such a thing as revenge. Like this person, there are punks like me who aren't afraid to do dirty
things. There are punks like me who aren't afraid to do dirty things like this guy.

After reassuring the worried manager that I would take care of it, I headed to Alice for the
first time in a while. I haven't been there for over 3 weeks, almost a month, but I still haven't
forgotten the faces I see every time. However, I was stopped at the entrance. Not from the
person who always guards the back entrance, but from an unknown face.

“You can’t go in this way.”

A security guard with harsh eyes and a different atmosphere than before blocked my path.
From this point on, I felt a little anxious. When I stopped and stared at him without saying a
word, he, who seemed to be a newcomer, looked at me with narrowed eyes. Perhaps because
he was used to protecting something, he spoke out the necessary words without hesitation.

“If you are a guest, please use the front door.”

"I'm not a guest."

He then gave me another full-body look. Looking at this casual, even shabby, clothes, it
didn't appear that I was an employee who worked here.

“Do you have an appointment with someone inside? First of all, I haven’t heard anything in
advance, so please let me know and I will contact you below.”

I said although I did not have an appointment I was planning to meet the boss. I realized the
true nature of my anxiety when he asked the next question.

"What's your name?"

"..."

He lowered his head as he dialed in the call below and then urged me, who did not respond.

“Can you tell me your name?”

"Lee... Taemin."

When I answered with the feeling that I had experienced this before, the security guard
immediately contacted the person below via walkie-talkie. However, his expression upon
receiving the answer was cold.

“They say there is no such person among the boss’s acquaintances.”

"Ask the manager."

“He is busy. Make sure to contact us and come next time…”

"... Won."

"Yes?"

I opened my mouth again when the security guard gave me a look that indicated he didn't
understand what I was saying. I never thought there would come a day in my life when I
would say these words myself.

“... Say that someone whose real name is Lee Baek-won is here."

For a moment, a look of disbelief appeared on the security guard's face, but he managed to
say his 'real name, Lee Baekwon' over the radio. Then he touched the headset he was wearing
again and blinked his eyes, cleared his throat, and stepped back.

"Ah, ahemm, please come in. Lee... Baekwon-nim."

If the guard changes again, don't come here again. I made up my mind as I passed the red-
faced security guard trying to suppress his laughter, but strangely my anxiety didn't go away.
As if something bigger was waiting for me.
 Chapter 35

The employee who guided me was also my first time seeing him, so I felt a little strange and
entered the president's office. What was even weirder was that he didn't understand my
question before going in.

“Is Director Yoon here?"

He probably hasn't come because there was an emergency at the company, but I asked just in
case, and the employee tilted his head with a puzzled look on his face.

"Diector Yoon? We don't have anyone named Director Yoon in our store. If you are looking
for one of our guests..."

"No. Never mind."

I interrupted and closed the door to the vacant boss's office, I noticed a lot had changed in
Alice over the past month. Perhaps the cause is 'Lee Baek-won' that Chairman Kim and
Myeong-shin are looking for.

Thud.

As soon as I sat down on the sofa in the unoccupied room, the closed door opened and the
boss entered. He was talking on the phone in a loud voice, and as soon as he saw me, his eyes
lit up with ominous joy. For a moment, I wanted to leave, but the content of the call caught
me.

"Oh yeah. Baekwon is in my room now.”

Is he talking to the madman? As soon as I paid attention, I immediately regretted it.

"Ah, speaking of Baekwon, it appears like just half of him is present. If he enters the room
with only his head, would it be termed 50 won? Hahahah~"

The director hugged his stomach and laughed like crazy at his own joke. I felt frustrated even
though it wasn't even my real name, but I tried to hold back and just clenched my fists,
empathizing with those who had that name. Fortunately, the other party didn't seem to
respond very well, so the president's laughter died down quickly.

"... What? Isn't that funny?"

As if shocked, he glanced at me then turned away and spoke softly into the phone as if trying
to convince the other person.

"What do you mean, do you know how many variations there are to the joke? Instead of
saying, "I want to go inside you," say, "I will make you 400 won," and you can set a pleasant
mood..."
The director's proposal was immediately rejected. How did I know?

"Huh? Hello? Hello!"

The madman hung up the phone. The embarrassed boss shouted into his cell phone and then
turned to look at me as if he was feeling unfairly treated.

"Isn’t it fun? Plus, it's romantic! 'I will turn you into 400 won'!"

"..."

"Huh? Why such a dissatisfied expression... Ah!”

The director seemed to notice something in my gaze and nodded.

"I see, the correct expression is 300 won, not 400 won! Since you're only going to swallow
the important thing, 300 won was enough. Hehe, it was my mistake.”

I really wanted to throw my phone at the boss. I've never felt so jealous of a madman who
could hang up, so I just clutched the phone in my hand. Of course, the boss completely
trusted his own reasoning, so he called the madman again to resolve the misunderstanding.

“Haha, Jay is so meticulous that he can’t stand it when he sees something wrong. ... Oh, Jay.
It's me. So I mean 300 won... What? You're busy, so could I kindly quit talking nonsense?
No, no!... Hmmm, hoo"

The boss was already upset, and I secretly hoped that the madman would say something more
severe, but instead, he quickly forgave the boss.

“Someone is near you? Yeah, I understand. Such embarrassing stories... Ah, I got it. So what
I’m trying to say is to let you know that I found it.”

The boss sat across from me and smiled leisurely. He didn't say what he found, but the
president's slow speech continued without interruption, as if it was important to him as well.

"It was more useful than I thought. There is only one child in the age group you are looking
for, and he also happens to have an unruly personal life and personality, so he is a perfect fit
...Yep. okay. I already wrote it down. It'll probably fall apart in a month When that time
comes, it will be appropriate to be able to use it."

As he spoke, the boss smiled an eerie smile without smiling eyes.

"If you dare to mess up my shop like this, you have to pay a fair price."

Coldly spewed out, he made eye contact with me and returned to his original expression

"So I'll call back later."

As soon as he hung up the phone, he leaned back comfortably on the sofa and asked me.
"You're curious, aren't you?"

When I answered honestly, “Yes,” he smiled as if praising me.

"Okay. I'll explain."

I bent my upper body forward, intrigued about the fair price that the boss mentioned, or the
person who uses it after a month. It was only a sensation, but I had a feeling it had something
to do with Chairman Kim, so I watched the president's open his mouth.

"Then listen carefully."

I nodded.

“There are many jokes other than 300 won that can be used under your name. For example,
every time you take off your clothes, you can cut it into tens of won and use it to burn Jay’s
heart.”

"..."

Fuck, are you kidding me... I was so upset for a moment that I furrowed my eyebrows, and
when the boss looked at my face, he suddenly burst into laughter.

“Hahaha~ I’m kidding, I’m kidding. Wow~ Why am I being so funny today? huh? From 300
won to a 10 won nude show! Hahaha~ What should I do, it’s so funny!”

He rolled over on the sofa, holding his stomach, and began to twist as if he was choking. I
stood up, thinking it would be nice if he could just suffocate like that.

“Kkeukkk~ Huh? Haha, uh, where are you going?”

With tears streaming down his face, he barely sat down and motioned to me.

"Okay then I'll stop making fun of your name so don't be angry and sit down. I'll raise it to
2,000 won instead and call you... Fuhahaha~ Promoted to 2,000 won~"

Bang, bang, he hit the sofa with his fist and I walked to the door without any hesitation,
leaving behind him who was absorbed in his own joke. He quickly opened his mouth to see
me off.

“Oh, wait. Because of Chairman Kim, Jay doesn’t come often these days, but when he does,
I’ll contact you right away.”

The director wiped his tears with his hand and tried to continue.

"I'm also keeping an eye on Song Yuhan." I'm already aware of his plans to travel abroad
soon... Now that I think of it, if Lee Baek-won travels abroad, you can say you name is 2
dollar... Hahaha~ Ah, look at me, 2 dollar! The foreign name is 2 dollars! Hahaha~”

BAM!
The door slams shut, but the director's laughter doesn't stop echoing through the hallway until
I walk up the stairs.

I'm not coming again.

It's nice to have people around you who can get the information you need the most, but if
you're the one who feels uncomfortable first, it can be a problem. I looked up at the tall
building, whose end was no longer visible thanks to the black sky, and got up from the railing
where I had rested my butt. 11:55 p.m. Sleepiness gradually came. I drove early in the
morning, stopped by the movie company in the morning, and film at the studio in the
afternoon. And I met Myeong-shin.

As I watched the cars quietly entering the building while feeling the wind, I lost
concentration due to fatigue. When my eyes became so puffy that I thought I might have
missed the madman's car, I decided to choose an easier way. There was no card to go through
the main gate, but the security in the underground parking lot was a bit lax.

I hid in the dark, carefully stepped past the security guard who was too absorbed in watching
TV, and went down to the basement parking lot. It felt like a never-ending tunnel of curved
and curved space. Perhaps it was the unique coolness and smell of the subterranean that made
me feel like I was headed to a cemetery for a brief minute. However, I soon noticed cars
filling the basement and stopped for a bit before walking around to find the elevator hall I
needed.

As I pressed the floor number in the elevator, I remembered his house I had visited once
before. Take the exit and immediately turn left. A gray iron gate with a black line on the
underside. I rang the doorbell once as a courtesy and sat down, leaning against the front door
with my knees bent. I got out my phone and checked to see if I had received a call, but there
were no missed calls or texts that I had not received.

I called once , and also sent a text saying,'Are you busy?' Now all I need to do is wait .
Because he couldn't go to Alice for the time being, but no matter how busy he was, he had to
go home to get changed. I closed my eyes and thought. 'You should not sleep deeply'. I
repeated it like if I were casting a spell, but as soon as I closed my eyes, the exhaustion of a
hard day pressed down on my entire body. The cold marble floor's discomfort quickly faded,
and I fell asleep as if knocked out. And I couldn't help but be bewildered for a second when I
opened my eyes in surprise at the faint sound.

Where am I?

I forced my eyes that couldn't open properly. One thing that came to mind was that the soft
bed I was currently lying on was not the cold hallway where I last closed my eyes. I was
startled by this and tried to get up, but something was pressing down on my chest. uh? I was
barely able to raise my head when I heard a whisper in my ear.
"It's my phone."

Phone? Only then did I know that the noise that woke me up was the ringing of the phone.
And as if to wake up my head that had not yet turned, the large body next to me raised its
upper body in the darkness. As my eyes gradually adjusted to the faint dawn light, I noticed
the madman sitting next to me answering the phone. He leaned his bare upper body against
the head of the bed and ran his hands through his hair. The strong muscles strengthened
through exercise were clearly visible even in dimly lit vision.

"Okay."

Hearing his low voice, I attempted to get up. But he sensed me like a ghost, without even
glancing at me.

Thump-

My head dropped back on the soft pillow because of the strong push on my shoulders.

"Tell him to wait. I'll go now."

Click-

He threw the phone lightly on the table and pressed on my shoulders. I was ready to turn
around to avoid him out of habit, when the guy quickly pushed his lower body against mine,
immobilizing me. Then he raised his upper body, one arm propping up the bed, and asked
indifferently.

“Did you miss me?”

What nonsense are you talking about?

"We met each other the other day."

I assumed he was half asleep and reminded him of the memory, but he merely smiled
politely. For some reason, that smile felt like he was angry, as if he was saying, 'that's not the
answer,' so I frowned.

"Don't you remember?"

“It was so long ago that I don’t really remember.”

Are you still in dreamland. I wanted to voice my doubts out loud, but the guy looking down
from above felt strangely threatening. To respond lightly, the tension spread through my body
and I slowly opened my mouth.

"Why are you like this? I was the one waiting at the door because I didn’t hear from you.”

“Why did you wait?”

“I want to ask you something.”

"And?"

"..."

“Is that all? Say it right. Is that all?”

The coldness in his voice was now clearly evident. Not only did I suddenly wake up in bed,
but I also had to be pressed down by a half-naked guy and interrogated for no reason. I
pushed away the arm of the guy holding my shoulder and turned my body to get away.

“If not, what else should there be?”

I pulled away from the still motionless man and added in a snarl.

"This is why I never do things I've never done before. I waited for the first time in my life
and..."

Creak .

The guy pressed my shoulder hard again, causing my half-raised upper body to fall onto the
bed. Shaking from the recoil and looking confused, what is this? I looked up. But it was
strange. The bloody aura had disappeared from the guy's face. Instead, he mumbled dryly
with his softened eyes.

" First time huh....It’s barely a brake."

“What brake?”

I was still angry, so I let out a low sigh, but the guy's mood completely changed and he
smiled as usual.

“But don’t worry, there’s no brakes down there at all.”

At his words, I felt cold goosebumps inside me as I realized the hard object touching
underneath me. However, I deliberately looked up straight as if nothing was wrong.

“You were going out.”

When I reminded him of the previous phone call, one corner of his mouth curled up.

“Yes, if I had known this would happen, I would have woken you up when I saw you at the
door.”

"..."

Now that I think about it, why didn’t he wake me up? I felt a little puzzled, but his hand came
up to my forehead. I couldn't ask why because his hand was brushing my bangs softly. I
couldn't believe it, but I felt like this touch was the answer.

"Don't."
I spat out brusquely and grabbed his hand. But his eyes when he noticed my discomfort were
filled with laughter.

“That only sounds like you're telling me not to go.”

This madman... I muttered to myself but he placed his hand back on my forehead.

"Do whatever you want."

The guy must have found my words funny, shaking his shoulders and laughing for a moment
before asking.

"Have you met Song Myeong-shin?"

As my eyes widened in surprise at the sudden change of topic, he stopped laughing and
lowered his head as he added,

“Since yesterday, we have been searching all the computers to catch the insider who stole
company secrets from yesterday.”

It was cold.

The lips that touched the nape of my neck made a wet sound and sucked the flesh. I couldn't
resist properly because I was listening to the lips that opened above my neck.

“The call from earlier was the news that a computer with evidence left behind had been
found. Who do you think it is?”

A voice filled with laughter tickled my skin along with a hot tongue licking my neck. But my
body didn't stiffen from his actions. Perhaps it was because i had already predicted his next
answer.

"Your manager."

He raised his head slightly to look at me and smiled.

“They said your manager was the culprit.”

No. My manager was not the culprit. The answer floating around in my mouth couldn't come
out right away. His words made my mind spin like a whirlwind, preventing me from opening
my mouth. The subject of the whirlwind is Song Myeong-shin. And what he said lingered
around me, mixed with anxiety.

-I'll give you a proper match in a few hours.

How many hours has passed. If this is his work, he has kept his promise amazingly well.
"No."

At the belated denial, the madman slowly raised his head. He gently licked his lips with his
tongue as if tasting something delicious, dryly replied.

“There is clear evidence.”

"Evidence? It must be a computer. That's something anyone can use in my manager position.
Everyone in the same office knows that my manager has been down at xxx city for a month,
so his seat was empty. What idiot would do such an obvious thing as leave evidence on his
computer?”

"An idiot could still be the culprit. Besides, your manager hasn't always been in XX city. He
came into the office multiple times."

"..."

“Any other excuse?”

He stood up and stepped out of bed, waiting for an answer. I slowly straightened my upper
body as his face faded and the hand on my shoulder vanished. He automatically turned his
head left and right, as if to relax his stiff body, and opened his mouth lightly, as if nothing had
happened.

“Just saying ‘No’ is not enough. Even if it’s obvious to the eye, the evidence has already
come out.”

"You just need to figure out what you're missing. Evidence that things can be turned
around..."

“Then give it to me now.”

He stopped talking, tilted his head to the side and looked down with indifferent eyes.

"I have to go to the office immediately to discuss the handling of your manager. Even if your
manager is innocent, this industry thrives on rumors. False rumors spread swiftly, yet even
after the truth is exposed, people remember only the ones that spread widely. No matter how
innocent your manager is, he has to be dismissed since he is no longer useful to the company.
But..

The boring, drawn-out words continued with laughter.

"You believe your manager is innocent?"

"Yes."

"The reason is?"

Because I believe the real culprit is someone else. However, it was not enough to explain that
it was because of what Myeong-shin said. It was just a feeling. I couldn't open my mouth
thinking about that, and then I suddenly realized that I was leaving out one thing. A question
asked by the madman before saying that the company's culprit had been caught.

-Have you met Song Myeong-shin?

Why did he ask that? As soon as I thought of that, I stood up. The faint dawn light that shone
in had no effect on him standing with his back to the window. I asked in a low voice, trying
to look him straight in the eyes in the dark.

“Why did you ask if I met Myeong-shin? Do you know something?”

There is no link between the phone call notifying him that my manager was the culprit and
my meeting with Myeong-shin. There's just one thing, unless it's an odd coincidence that he
shares my suspicions. The impression that the culprit, Myeong-shin, was provoked by me and
planned against the manager.

"I met Myeong-shin."

I spoke first to him who had kept his mouth shut.

“As soon as we met, I said something to Myeong-shin, and Myeong-shin told me to wait a
few hours. When you asked me if I knew who the culprit was, I was wondering if it was
possible, that it was something Myeong-shin planned.”

I told my story calmly. It was clear that he knew something. If I were wrong, given his
personality, he would have cut me off and immediately said no. And I knew from experience
that it was better to wait patiently than to get angry. But his silence was strangely getting
longer. Why? Am I missing something or thinking wrong?

"Didn't you already know something about Myeong-shin, that's why you asked me first? I
suspect Myeong-shin created a trap by being agitated when he met me..."

"Myeongshin, Myeongshin."

He mumbled and curled his lips.

“It’s so annoying.”

What the hell is he saying now? When I suspected I heard wrong, the guy reached out to
touch my face. Before I could dodge, his hand was already wrapped around my neck below
my ear.

"You said you were taking revenge, right? But why are you calling his name like you're close
friends?"

"... What?"
I was so dumbfounded that I couldn't even try to remove the hand of the guy who was
holding my neck. I was seriously trying to tell him about my story and that's all he's paying
attention to... But what was even more surprising was that he really seemed annoyed.

"If this continues, I'll misunderstand. I wonder if it’s not just about revenge, but also some
residual feelings.

His thumb, curled around my neck, proceeded softly to brush the area behind my ear. The
movement made me even more breathless than before. It was probably due to the laughter
mixed in with the soothing tone. A quiet laugh with no joy, only a chill.

"For the guy you used to fuck in the past."

"... Stop talking nonsense."

I spat out his hand and, surprisingly, the hand fell off obediently.

"There are no feelings left. If it weren't for revenge, I wouldn't care how that guy spent his
life."

I remember the first time I saw him in the elevator. I remembered the first time I met him in
the elevator. I really didn't feel anything, it was rather surprising. And it's also amazing that
I'm being kind enough to try to explain this myself right now.

"If there was any feelings left, I would have run away when I first saw him at work because I
didn't want to be caught out as a sloppy delivery man."

If that had been the case, I would not have met my current manager in the elevator again, and
I would not have been intrigued by Myeongshin's change and overheard their talk. It's kind of
funny now that I think about it. My heart was so empty that I didn't even care about him
fleeing with the money. As a result, I got the opportunity to fill it with revenge.

"Just revenge, huh."

I raised my gaze to the indifferent voice. Although his face was still obscured by the
darkness, I could tell that his smile had disappeared.

"Is it really just revenge?"

"What the hell are you talking about..."

"There is something wrong with your obsession with revenge."

"I realized this when I got annoyed by the name Myeong-shin." He ran his hands through his
bangs, muttered something to himself, and then turned his eyes to me.

“I heard you said that to Alice’s boss. That it was you who killed your brother and mother.”

"What about that?"

Surprisingly, he just answered very casually. Hearing my dry voice, he slightly lifted his chin
and looked down at me.

"If you think your brother's death is your fault, isn't your obsession with Song Myeong-shin
too big?"

"..."

"Tell me. All you want is revenge, right? I'll do it. I'll avenge you right now. If you wish, I
can even throw Song Myeong-shin into the abyss, causing him to lose everything and being
cast out on the streets. Should I do it? No, I really want to do that. So his damn name doesn't
come out of your mouth anymore."

"... No. Don't touch him."

"..."

“Revenge is mine.”

He widened his lips in response to my threat-like remark. The mocking smile with the
customary unmasked eyes said, 'see, you're too obsessed, like I said.' There were no
questions, but the extended stillness seemed to be begging me to explain. Why was I
so obsessed with revenge? I was the murderer. I wasn't sure if the actual time had passed was
as long as I believed it had. But it felt like a long time when I opened my mouth and felt a dry
sensation.

"I have to pay the price for my sins."

I spoke at regular intervals.

“I have to pay for my sins. If I discovered one of the reasons that caused my brother's death
five years ago, I can't just stay still. I have to deal with it. I, the guilty one, will take care of
all the rest of the trash. There is no revenge for myself at all. It’s just revenge for that wrong
time five years ago.”

When I closed my eyes, a bright red alley came to mind. A world where blood rained down
as if everything was covered with red paint. That time. That time when I looked into the eyes
of my stabbed brother.

“So don’t interfere with my atonement.”

Long after my last, uninflected words had disappeared into thin air, his hand came up to my
face again. This time, it covered my cheeks, not my neck.

"It's interesting."

He said quietly, lifting one knee on top of the bed and moving closer.

"My heart moved."

As he got closer, I could see his eyes more clearly.

“Your voice sounded like cry.”

That can't be possible. My voice is no different from usual right now. The words I was trying
to refute disappeared in his next words.

“And it even sounds like you’re barely living to atone for your sins.”

"..."

"What are you planning to do once you've carried out your revenge, no, your atonement?"

A sharp, cold voice approached me as if he already knew my answer in advance. I exhaled

dryly without averting my gaze.

“I’ll answer if you promise not to interfere with my revenge.”

"Ah, I promise."

I also answered easily when he gently promised so.

"Nothing."

"..."

"Nothing. As long as I'm alive, I can't pay for my sins."

It only ends when I die. He removed his hand from my cheek, stepped back, and left the bed.
And this time it was my turn to be sarcastic.

“Is your anger gone after listening to everything?”

"Yes."

The unexpectedly honest answer actually made me feel less sarcastic. No, I think the guy's
eyes in the dark seemed to be looking at me so intently that it seemed scary for a moment, so
it may have disappeared it. As i frowned and thought that guy really didn't make any sense,
he stood on the floor, spoke quickly while looking at the clock on the table.

“There were two employees who were already suspected to be the culprits. The reason I
asked you if you met Song Myeong-shin was because I know that one of the employees was
close to Song Myeong-shin.”

An employee close to Myeongshin? I remembered the person Myeongshin was talking to in

the underground parking lot for the first time.

“To assume that that person is the culprit...”

I realized that the other person was not the kind of person who would easily say something
like that, and I saved the last words of my speech.

“Do you have something to prove? That he was the culprit.”

"Yes." He nodded.

“And I was wondering if I could get him and Song Myeong-shin involved within a few days
and handle it easily. But then I met you and played a joke like this. It has become a waste to
handle it so easily. Is not it?"

After asking, he turned towards the bathroom and raised one corner of his mouth.

"I just came up with something interesting."

He turned his head towards me and asked arrogantly.

"Do you want to hear it?"

"No."

I refused immediately and was about to leave the room, but his words held me back.

“Then your manager will be fired from the company like this.”

I stopped and looked at him fiercely, but he smiled showing his dimples.

"Okay, since I shouldn’t interfere with your atonement, I’ll just give you a hint. A key point
that will turn this crisis around."

"What is it?"

"The other employee who is suspected of being the culprit is..."

He turned his half-turned body completely towards me. Yeah, I didn't know what could
happen if I knew the other one. Maybe find real evidence from that person, convince him or
whatever. Following his mouth, I heard the identity of the other employee.

"Cha Joong-woo's manager."

What, was that celebrity betrayed by his close associates? I was dumbfounded, but I heard the
madman cheering.

“Think about it. But you'll have to think quickly. Song Myeong-shin is also at the company
now.”
 Chapter 36
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

“Are you rich?”

The madman who got on first asked from behind as soon as I touched the first floor button on
the elevator. I turned to see what he was talking about, seeing that the numbers for the third
basement and first level that I had earlier tapped were red. Then he pointed to the button I
pressed with his chin.

"You said that you didn't want to get in my car."

"What does me not wanting to get in your car have to do with money?"

I asked and then realized he meant taxi. This is why, bour... What was the phrase? Anyway,
the wealthy. With my other hand, I took up my watch and tapped the scratched glass.

“The first subway train is runs at this time.”

I raised an eyebrow. As I turned to look straight, something occurred to me. How dare you
talk about the capital of Lithuania without even knowing this basic common sense? I was
about call him idiot right away, but before I knew it, the elevator had stopped on the first
floor and the doors were just opening. And then the madman passed me and got off first.
Suddenly, I was left behind and was so dumbfounded that I couldn't get off, but the guy
turned around and urged me.

"What are you doing?"

“Why are you getting off?”

"You said you'll take the subway?"

When did I? I just said that the first train was running now. I couldn't express my resentment
because I was in a hurry to open the elevator door that was about to close again. However,
through the open door, the madman spoke first.

"What's wrong? People like me, who are bour..."

He suddenly stopped talking, narrowed his eyes and looked at me.

“What is the slang term for a rich person that starts with ‘bour’?”
At this moment, the resentment welling up inside me was also mixed with a little fear. Did
the guy get blessed by a God to read people's minds?

"What is it called?"

"Bour.. jor?"

I knew I was wrong when I glanced into his wide eyes. I realized I'd missed my moment to
tease the guy who began laughing with his hand against the wall.

Fortunately, it was early in the morning, so no one recognized me riding the subway with the
famous Director Yoon. I exited the familiar third floor and dialed the manager's number. The
signal did not go off several times, but his nervous voice could be heard.

"Where are you?"

[T- Taemin? I am sorry but I'm a bit...]

His voice shook slightly, toughened by tension. Perhaps he heard the news in the early hours
and was summoned to the company. The announcement that he is the culprit will cause the
sky to fall.

"I heard the news. I’m at work now."

There was silence on the other end of the phone, as if someone had stopped breathing, and
then the manager spoke sternly.

[Taemin, I’m not like that.]

"I know. So I'm here. Where are you?”

I hung up the phone after hearing about the location from him and proceeded to the stairs.

I jumped up several floors at once, and when I got to the seventh story, I noticed the corridor
leading to the executive suite. The manager stood with a tired expression inside the security
door that blocked the hallway. He noticed me and opened the door from the inside, as if he
was waiting for me.

"How did you find out? The company would not have contacted you..."

"Is Song Myeongshin in there?"

I began asking questions and proceeded, but there was no sound from behind me. When I
turned back, the manager was still standing in front of the door, solemn.

"Do you have any information? I got a strange call early this morning and ran here, but I still
have no idea what they're talking about."
With a mouthful of saliva, he asked gently.

"Is Myeongshin involved in this?"

"Maybe."

"..."

"Take the lead."

As he stepped aside, I said.

"Or you can just run away."

He straightened his shoulders and passed by me after a while. I followed him to the center of
the corridor and came to a halt in front of the door the manager was knocking on. The
manager's voice was heard inside, pleading for understanding.

"Sorry. The kid I'm in charge of was concerned and will accompany me."

He signaled me as I stood in the hallway, and I entered a large, carpeted conference room.
When I looked up from the long black table that took up the center of the room, I saw three
people standing in the middle of the room. Director Park, an employee who was close to
Myeongshin, and Myeongshin. At first glance, Myeongshin's eyes narrowed, but the voice
answering the manager's words caught his attention.

"Do you need a babysitter? Get out if this has nothing to do with you."

The madman, who had half his hips on the table and was looking down at the laptop, raised
his eyes and smiled at me across from the three of them. That polite smile you usually see.

"Get out if it's none of your business."

The corner of Myeongshin’s mouth rose at his firm voice. I looked straight at him, who was
Director Yoon.

"It's important. I've come to give my testimony. My manager spent the entire month with me
at xxx."

"A whole month? Manager Choi, as far as I know, has visited the office multiple times in
between."

The conversation I had just an hour before at his place was replayed. The second half was a
little different.

“And according to the computer’s records, the date the file was first saved was when
Manager Choi came to the office.”

He provided more details while checking something on his laptop, but I didn't listen because I
was thinking about something else. Isn't it because of me that the culprit rushed to plant the
evidence? Is he claiming that the culprit planted the evidence on the same day the manager
came to the office? Was he prepared in advance?

"Anything else?"

I snorted as I raised my eyes to the languid voice.

"I'll have to listen to the situation before I can say anything else ."

He turned to face the three men opposite him with a tiny dimpled smile.

"I hope this information is precise as I woke up for this from the best sleep I've had in years."

In contrast to the cheerful countenance, the eyes staring at the three were lethal if they made a
mistake. After a brief period of silence, Chief Park, who seemed to shake his hand, made the
first step and delivered the expected brief report. The indications of frequent access to well-
known entertainment websites where evidence was posted, and the amusing story was that
evidence files remained on the computer.

Chief Park also made a little update, maybe out of sympathy for the manager, stating that it
was an entertainment site that everyone visited, although it was unclear if it was the site
where the first item was placed. Then there's the issue with the evidence file. Song
Myeongshin went forward and pointed to my manager as the idiot who leaves the evidence
without removing it.

"I'm familiar with him. Manager Choi isn't very adept with computers. He believes that
simply placing a file in the recycle bin will result in its complete deletion. After all, he's done
this before."

The surprised manager shook his head and opened his eyes wide.

"What are you on about? When did I..."

"Don't you recall? You were posting nasty photographs of my competitors' past on the
internet at the time. It wasn't until another employee saw images in that folder with
information that hadn't even been placed on the Internet that I realized you were the culprit."

"That's not me…"

"It was your computer. Do you have anything to say?"

The manager's teeth were clenched, in contrast to Myeongshin's comfortable expression. Oh,
certainly, I alternately gazed at Myeongshin and the manager. That kid had done it before. As
usual, he blamed the manager this time. That's where I'm connected... Gathering everything
and preparing the stage early dawn.

If that jerk had prepared evidence ahead of time, the situation would have been far worse.
How should I proceed? Myeongshin, ecstatic with framing the manager, lightly pressed on
rebuking the manager while continuing to speak with Director Yoon. I remembered his
instruction to think of a quicker approach as he looked at them as if he was bored.
But how exactly? Another traitor, manager Cha Jungwoo, is a hint. If it was simply stated
that he was the culprit, there would be no evidence immediately, thus the crime of framing
would be added.

Even if the madman provides evidence, it is not a very creative strategy. It'll merely appear to
be a bogus charge, which will irritate Myeongshin...

"Stop utilizing such shady ways, Manager Choi. Don't you think what you did this time was a
little funny? Slandering a high-profile figure who has nothing to do with it..."

"I said no."

I took a step forward and took a position in front of Myeongshin. Then, as if anticipating
presence, he forced a smile on his lips.

"Can't you see the evidence?"

I raised my gaze expressionlessly to the files on the table. I noticed the madman who glanced
at me with intriguing eyes before heading to Myeongshin, but I didn't have time to stare at
him now. The guy was right. There had to be a way. A remarkable one that, hopefully, will
reverse this in a single blow.

I smiled slowly at Myeongshin. I opened my mouth to face the guy who turned cold in
response to my smile.

"Evidence? Then I'll prove it. That my manager is not the culprit."

"... What do you mean, proof? How are you going to prove that..."

Myeongshin, who was sharply exhaling, was aware of his surroundings and promptly
grinned.

"How are you going to prove it, Lee Taemin?"

His voice, and even the aggression in it, had vanished as if transformed, replaced by a
carefree laugh. The eyes that were looking at me vanished as if a spotlight was turned on and
the guy began to act.

"It sounds like I've been out here since dawn, lying on deliberately. Do I appear to be such a
free man?"

"You look free."

I added carefully, watching the twitching, rising brows.

"Yo*."

*t/n: using honorifics

"Is that so? My goodness, I'm a very busy person."

He smirked arrogantly, mimicking me and adding 'yo' late.

"Then again, you can't even see the proof in front of you, so you don't even know how busy
your senior artist is."

"Yes, if that senior artist isn't an exceptional actor, I couldn't care less about his busy
schedule," he muttered, his lips tightly sealed, as if suppressing a surge of emotion.
Myeongshin managed to restrain himself, his smile deepening, as if he could effortlessly
dismiss those trivial words as irrelevant.

"It's a clear sign of someone who's unfamiliar with the ways of the world... What do you
think?" After studying me for a moment, he shifted his gaze to Director Yoon.

"I'm genuinely curious. I'm sure Director Yoon would place more trust in my words than in
those of an unknown trainee. Go ahead, tell me."

Myeongshin crossed his arms, assuming an air of indifference. I expressed my gratitude and
turned away from him casually. I addressed Director Yoon, who was evidently enjoying our
exchange.

"Could you please ask this not-so-popular senior artist to leave? I'd like to have a
conversation with you, Director Yoon."

"Hey! Who do you think you are?"

"And who are you, then?"

I fell silent briefly and took a step forward.

"Are you responsible for this situation, or are you a company executive here to hear the
report?"

"..."

The room fell into a hushed silence as everyone's attention shifted to the man whose smile
had disappeared. I then turned my gaze to Director Yoon.

"Since you heard what he said over there, please listen to me as well. But my manager has
been wrongly accused, so I'm hesitant to speak in front of someone."

When I mentioned "someone," I pointed directly at Myungshin. At that moment, I could see
the guy gritting his teeth, but I didn't get a chance to hear his response.

"That makes sense."

Director Yoon turned to the others and gave a command.

"Now that you've heard it, everyone except Lee Taemin, step out."
"Director Yoon, you can't seriously believe the words of that trainee, can you?"

"Song Yoohan."

As his name was called, Myungshin fell silent and looked at the other person nervously. The
madman's smile slowly transformed into dimples, but his eyes, devoid of a smile, remained
focused on Myungshin.

"I've said this before. When I woke up from the most pleasant sleep I've had in years, I hoped
that it was reliable information. However, the recollections of the past that Song Yoohan
shared are not worth discussing at such an early hour."

As his dimples deepened, a sweet voice followed.

"Fucking brat, did you wake me up for this?"

Not only Myungshin but also the others stiffened, taken aback by the sudden profanity. Chief
Park, in particular, looked visibly pale. However, the atmosphere became intense due to the
soft-spoken response.

"... That's all I can come up with. Do you have any truly compelling evidence aside from
this?"

Myungshin remained silent, biting his lower lip slightly. Director Yoon prodded him.

"What are you waiting for? Aren't you leaving?"

As the words left his mouth, Chief Park hastily left the conference room as if in a hurry.
Myungshin took one last step, and as he passed by me, he couldn't resist offering me a bit of
encouragement.

"Good luck in vain."

With a loud bang, the door closed, leaving only the manager and me behind. Director Yoon
turned to my manager.

"Aren't you leaving?"

"Y-yes?"

The manager glanced at both of us with a bewildered expression, his words stumbling.

"S-should I leave too, or... but what Taemin is going to say..."

"I will listen."

He cut the manager off and gestured toward the door, indicating that he should depart. The
manager looked at me, clearly wanting to say something, and left as if being chased out.
The room fell into silence once more with the sound of the closing door, and I turned my
attention to my secret ally, who remained undiscovered by everyone.

He got up from the table and began walking toward me. I attempted to convey my thoughts
first, but even as he drew closer, his pace didn't slow. I wondered what he was doing. Then,
suddenly, my shoulder was seized. By the time I realized what was happening, his arm was
wrapped around my waist. In response, I did what I always did, pushing against his shoulder
in an attempt to free myself.

"What are you doing?"

He pulled me closer to him as I struggled, his voice dry as he spoke over my head.

"Have you thought of a solution?"

Realizing he was asking about how to prove the manager's innocence, I stopped struggling.
As I turned my head to look up at him, our eyes met. His gaze seemed to say, 'Tell me,' so I
left a gap between us and shared the solution I had come up with. I didn't know if it was the
intriguing solution he had in mind, but it was the best I could think of.

The most captivating twist arising from the revelation that Manager Cha Jungwoo was a
traitor.

"Is that so?"

Does it align with your expectations? He cautiously curled the corners of his lips.

"Very well."

In response, his hand, which had been wrapped around my waist, slowly descended. I
flinched, my nerves unknowingly on edge, and I sharply twisted my upper body. Soon, a
soothing voice reached my ears.

"I'm not doing anything."

Then his hand was groping my ass.

"You're already doing it."

While I made a face, he lightly brushed my eye with his other hand and spoke whimsically.

"You have swollen eyes."

"They're not swollen..."

I protested, turning my head to avoid his touch, but then I looked at his face and swallowed.
He had only slept a few hours and woke up early in the morning, but his face looked
unaffected.
"Yeah, it's good that you're not swollen."

He lifted one corner of his mouth and responded in a dry tone.

"But down there, it's starting to swell~"

As a man, I immediately grasped what he meant, but I felt it firsthand from the lower half of
my body that was in contact with his. It wasn't the first time I had encountered him in this
state, but I was still not accustomed to it. Why was this guy aroused because of me?
Numerous questions swirled in my mind. However, his next words diverted my attention
back to the original topic.

"Resolve it within three days. Until then, your manager's situation will be prevented from
leaking out."

"Does that mean I can proceed with 'that' approach?"

To validate it, I needed Director Yoon's consent. Of course, since it was the method he had
initially suggested, it was as if he had already granted approval, but to be honest, I found it a
bit surprising.

The success of this plan hinged on the manager's capabilities. I had faith in him as my
manager and had been pushing for it, but it was even more peculiar that the madman shared
the same sentiment.

"Of course. I am responsible for obtaining the company's approval. I will prepare all the
necessary documents perfectly. However, you have three days."

There was a hint of a chuckle behind his voice, but the three-day deadline loomed ahead. A
breakthrough had been achieved, but the concerns remained. Could we truly execute it within
the given time frame?

Then I remembered something I needed.

"Tell me first. The evidence of Cha Joongwoo's manager betraying... Mmph!"

His lips abruptly silenced me mid-sentence. The hand that already had a firm grip on the back
of my head prevented me from escaping. It hurt as if his grip was about to leave marks; it was
a kiss that I couldn't even distinguish as such. For a moment, it didn't even feel like a kiss—
more like being overpowered by the forceful tongue that occupied my mouth much like the
hand that clutched my head with unwavering strength.

Ha-!

The only thing I could manage on my own was to take a breath. Only then did I realize that it
was his kiss as he fervently devoured me and swept through me. But by the time I had
regained some semblance of awareness, the abrupt kiss, which had already begun without
warning, had ended. The entire weight on my body was gone. It had occurred in such a
fleeting moment that it left me stunned. When he opened his eyes, he took a step back and
twisted his body as if nothing had occurred.
This bastard...

"Hey."

I called him as he headed toward the door and took a step forward.

“Why on earth are you doing this?”

He tilted his head, studying me with narrowed eyes, as if genuinely puzzled. It was as though
he couldn't comprehend his own fascination and tried to suppress the excitement coursing
through him.

"I guess it's because you have shitty tastes that make you horny for me, but why on earth are
you doing this?"

"What do you mean?"

He smiled and asked, but I struggled to provide a precise explanation. If I were to address it,
it felt like I would be admitting to something true. Succumbing to sexual attraction, let's say
it's just that bastard's desire to fuck me, but this felt different. This, no, even the previous
bathroom kiss... there was something about it that couldn't be explained merely by sexual
excitement.

"I asked 'what'."

"It's peculiar. Your kisses are uncomfortable."

As I mumbled, he smiled and instantly accepted the remark.

"Don't fret. You'll get used to it soon."

"Get used to it?..."

"It has nothing to do with your emotions."

Suddenly, his previously chilly voice shifted and reverberated through the spacious
conference room. His expressionless face, void of a smile, abruptly turned my way.

"For the first time in my life I have to endure this much, so just shut your mouth and accept
it. If you want, we can have sex right here so you won't have to feel uncomfortable anymore."

Approaching me, his enigmatic dark eyes glistened with an emotion I couldn't discern.

"My pace is only controlled to slow things down. I couldn't care less about whatever feelings
you may harbor."

As I maintained my unwavering gaze on him, he returned to his initial smile.

"So, don't misinterpret my patience as me considering your feelings."

"Fuck, I'm not misunderstanding."

I'd never assume for a moment that someone like him would ever be considerate of my
feelings in the first place. Suppressing my inner frustration, I raised the inevitably nagging
question.

"Then why are you holding back?"

Just as he was about to turn away, he responded casually.

"In case I spoil it."

With his head half-turned, emotionless gazes met.

"If I kept you locked up and didn't care about your revenge, you'd probably slip out of my
hands before I could enjoy you properly. I can't cling to a decaying corpse for the rest of my
life, can I?"

Are you suggesting that death is the sole escape from his clutches? Amidst those unfortunate
words, the phrase 'the rest of your life' stood out particularly clearly. It was disheartening, but
I wasn't enraged. This was the rare moment when I glimpsed his unsettling side. In any case,
if you're going to have an adversary you'll need to escape from or fight later, you ought to get
acquainted with the the real thing.

It's also because the urge to fight that I had in the previous days is still there. The thrill I felt
when I assaulted even the most unexpected foe. So, when I look at the madman, I get a weak
but warm feeling in my heart, like if everything has vanish.

“That’s an understatement. If it were you, you could even get excited and fuck the skeleton's
bones."

I made a sarcastic comment and headed for the door, but I received a serious response.

"But it's not the same tightness."

I halted my steps and looked up at the guy who seemed genuinely concerned. This lunatic.

"Well, use a rubber band then."

He smirked and seemed to approve of my solution.

"Only you can make that rubber band, right?"

I considered a quick retort about how the rubber band would be even tighter than I am, but I
bit my tongue when I noticed the mischievous gleam in his eyes. Same eyes as when I said
'Bourjor'. Damn it, there's no need to entertain me with this useless conversation. With pride
the size of an ant, I approached the door first, but the man following me spoke as he passed
by.

“So you can’t die without my permission.”

 I paused. I had reached for the door but stopped and turned around. He grabbed the door
handle and turned it first, but before opening it, he shared one last piece of information.

"The proof of the military service scandal that's been circulating on the Internet is in a
recorded file. The broker and Cha Jungwoo had a face-to-face conversation. Find it, crank up
the volume, and listen carefully. There might be something interesting in the background
noise."

Is this the evidence that points to Manager Cha Jungwoo as the culprit? As I pondered this,
the door clicked open. All eyes were suddenly fixed on us, as if they had been waiting for us
through the open door.

"Three days. Until then, while Lee Taemin gathers evidence, everyone should ensure that this
matter doesn't leak."

Director Yoon, who issued the command to the others, turned back to look at Myungshin and
the staff members close to him after his statement and added,

"And in three days, we will uncover the real culprit."

Chapter End Notes

I just found out that his name is spelled "Myungshin" not Myeongshin 🤡🤡
 Chapter 37

"Taemin, what was that all about?"

The moment Director Yoon and Chief Park vanished into the room at the end of the hallway,
my manager hurriedly questioned me. However, his voice got drowned out by someone else's
words.

"I don't know how you managed to slip through, but if the evidence is solid, your deceptions
will be exposed soon."

I didn't think I was misunderstanding the anxious undertone in Myungshin's sneering voice. I
turned away from my manager and faced him. Myungshin, locking eyes with me, spoke with
an icy expression.

"Three days? Alright. Let me keep an eye on you for the next three days to watch how you
hold on to your last breath. But I'm confident it won't make a difference."

"Okay, just watch it carefully. That's what I want too."

I retorted and glanced at Myungshin, and the employee beside him with a tense expression.

Myungshin's demeanor barely changed at Director Yoon's words, but the staff member
seemed visibly pale. And when I grinned, the employee's expression worsened.

"You better prepare well in these three days as you watch."

"Prepare for what?"

"What you've neglected."

I added, confirming that Myungshin's eyes were locked onto the employee.

"Search carefully. I wonder what you've overlooked, like a fool, in the evidence you've
planted."

Tap.

The employee gulped and took a step back. Muttering something urgently to Myungshin,
they grabbed his arm and hastily retreated. Hurrying through the security door, the two of
them disappeared in the direction of the elevators. I silently cheered them on inside.

Yes, search thoroughly. So that you don't bother us or get sidetracked during these three days.
There are no perfect lies in the world; every plan has its small loopholes. They'll find some
trivial detail and panic.

"Is there an issue with the evidence? Did you find it?"
My manager asked, sounding half-startled and excited.

"No."

"But you said something to those two..."

"I was just bluffing."

Disappointment swiftly swept across my manager's face upon hearing this response. He
seemed to share the sentiment with Myungshin, thinking that I had only managed to buy
three more days as they had suggested.

"So... What did you say to Director Yoon? Do you have any way to prove it?"

"Manager."

I called him and gave him a hopeful look. The older man nodded eagerly like an eager child.

"Yes, Taemin?"

"There is a way. I even have Director Yoon's approval."

"Approval?" He inquired, but I disregarded his question and carried on.

"The only thing the manager needs to do is provide proof."

"What is it? I'll do whatever it takes. I can do it."

He momentarily forgot our location and raised his voice, the sound echoing down the
hallway.

"Absolutely. I'll do anything to clear my name. I didn't do this. Myungshin's words are all
lies..."

"I know."

I cut him off abruptly, taking his arm and leading him towards the door. As I walked past, I
inquired, "By the way, what's Cha Jungwoo's future like?"

"Huh? Well..."

He furrowed his brows, taken aback by the sudden shift in topic.

"It depends on how he handles the situation. He'll have to complete his military service, of
course, but the issue is that if he doesn't handle it well, it might take years for his career to
recover. Cha Jungwoo is more of a star known for his handsome looks and manly image than
his acting skills, so his marketability decreases as he gets older."

Although he didn't elaborate further, the message was clear: Cha Jungwoo's public image
needed to be restored, or he'd face a steep decline, potentially losing his remaining popularity
in a few years.
"Is there no way at all?"

Opening the glass door, the manager asked, 'Way?' He tilted his head.

"Yes, if he falls from grace like this, it'll be extremely hard to make a comeback. It's also a
significant loss for the company."

I halted in the empty elevator lobby and fixed my gaze on the manager.

"Does the manager have any solution?"

“Well, if it were me.”

He paused for a moment and let out a hollow laugh.

“Recovering my image would be the top priority, so if it were me, I would do this...”

He began to explain a few things but then shook his head.

"However, neither the company nor Cha Jungwoo will ever consider my approach. And if
you were to suggest it to the company..."

“It may be Cha Jungwoo’s manager, the culprit who spread it on the Internet.”

"What?!"

I asked him who was surprised.

"The biggest victim in all of this is Cha Jungwoo, right?"

"Of course."

"So it's relatively simple to prove the manager's innocence."

I casually explained to him, and he blinked in confusion, not quite understanding where I was
heading.

"Cha Jungwoo is the victim, his manager is the culprit, and the manager has a way to redeem
Cha's tarnished image. Therefore, the proof is..."

I paused for a moment, locking my gaze onto him as his eyes widened in astonishment.

"Remove Cha Jungwoo's manager and become his manager yourself. What could be a more
effective proof than having the primary victim admit it?"

It was also a clever way to give Myungshin a taste of his own medicine.

I left the manager seated in the familiar third-floor meeting room I usually frequented. It had
already been two hours, and I had been staring at the wall, unable to decide if I was
indecisive or half-dozing. During that period, I took a break to freshen up in the common
room with the vending machine after thoroughly memorizing my remaining lines from PD
Jung's movie.

Only two scenes remained. The first involved a line I'd tested when I initially met PD Jung,
while the other was the suicide scene, which didn't require any dialogue. In the suicide scene,
I only needed to act, so the focus was entirely on the first scene. However, memorizing the
lines was an entirely different experience from when I had first come across them. These
were lines I had seen a month ago, yet it felt like I was encountering them for the very first
time.

Each word felt fresh and unfamiliar. When I read them without context, I had no concerns.
But now, my mind was clouded. It was just an ordinary arrangement of words, and I could act
it out as written, but that wasn't enough. There was something subtly off, an intangible
dryness that I couldn't quite pinpoint. I repeatedly went through the lines in my mind while
reaching for the red ginseng beverage that the manager was fond of. As I bent down and
retrieved the can, I heard a familiar voice coming from a distance.

"I'm telling you, Cha Jungwoo is finished."

With the cold can in hand, I instinctively moved away from the vending machine and
positioned myself behind it, checking out the source of the excited voice at the entrance. I
observed the yellow-haired guy, whom I hadn't seen in a while, engaged in conversation with
a sharply dressed young man sporting an impeccable hairstyle. This was my first time seeing
the well-groomed man.

"The broker has already been caught, and the police have been notified and are conducting an
investigation as of today. Will he be transported to the army within a month if he comes out
of the investigation? Consider this: the company is preventing the press from reporting
anything, but Cha Jungwoo has already struck a golf club at his manager. He said he was
practically locked up in the house because he couldn't control his fury and plotted to kill them
all."

The yellow-haired man asked with an innocent expression and wide eyes. "Is Cha Jungwoo
really that bad?"

"No kidding. To the general public, he appears as a gentleman because he rarely appears in
the media, but in the industry, he's known as a big spender with a bad attitude. Haven't you
heard that Cha Jungwoo's stylist can't last two months? He's incredibly greedy for
accessories, and he's notorious for pretending to forget to return watches and sunglasses he's
sponsored with. So, it's not the first time the stylist has been questioned about it. He could
easily buy hundreds of those things himself, but he's just messy. Moreover, he's very picky
and only goes for luxury brands."

The yellow-haired man shook his head and added slyly to the young man. "Because of that
temperament, the company has practically given up on him, it's over now. All the executives
have been in a meeting since dawn. With only half a year left on his contract, the company..."
He lowered his voice, making his next words inaudible, but I could guess from his hand
gestures: he was mimicking scissors. 'The company will cut him off.' He said it in a self-
satisfied tone to the astonished young man.

"Do you know how many endorsements Cha Jungwoo has done? To minimize the loss, the
company has no choice but to promote other celebrities with a similar image from within the
same company to replace him. Words are already circulating among the higher-ups. Can you
guess who it is?"

"Oh. Maybe...?!"

The young man exclaimed and called out a name. The yellow-haired man smiled, draped his
arm over his shoulder, turned around, and vanished into the hallway. They appeared as best
friends from behind, but in my eyes, they were nothing more than prey caught in a spider's
web. The yellow-haired man was soon to become another 'Myungshin of the rookies,' a
position I did not know. He was poised to meet the same fate as Myungshin.

Perhaps he was pondering his future under the name 'Song Yoohan,' the name the young man
had mentioned as an answer. But what piqued my curiosity wasn't that Myungshin was the
subject of their conversation or the yellow-haired man's words about Cha Jungwoo. I had one
burning question: Who's the good-looking guy?

As I approached the conference room where the manager was, I encountered Hansoo, who
was rushing down the hallway.

"Huff, huff, what's going on?"

As soon as he woke up, he heard my message and hurried over. He appeared disheveled, with
his head hanging low, and his face was swollen.

"I'm sorry. I fell asleep late last night, so I didn't see the message right away."

He came closer, apologized, opened the door first to see if I was in a good mood, and
continued chatting.

"Yes, yes, as soon as I got home yesterday, I practiced in front of the camera... Oh, manager!"

Hansoo dashed excitedly toward the manager, who still had a blank expression. He rapidly
spilled out an explanation.

"Ugh, manager, I practiced acting in front of the camera last night! I was still very nervous,
and my voice was a bit stiff, but I did all the lines, regardless..."

The manager, lost in thought, remained silent.

"What's happening?" Hansoo, sensing something was amiss, looked back at me.

Instead of answering, I took a seat in front of the manager.

Bang!

I placed the red ginseng can on the table with a loud noise, startling the manager, who only
now noticed my presence.

"Cha Jungwoo is being summoned and investigated by the police today."

The manager audibly gulped and nodded. I relayed the information I had obtained from the
yellow-haired man to the manager, who was still unable to speak.

"He'll be enlisting in the military within a month. The company is currently in a meeting to
discuss whether it's advantageous to let him go as he is, especially since he only has half a
year left on his contract."

The manager, with a serious change in his demeanor, finally spoke.

"If there's not much time left on the contract and it's on the brink of falling apart due to
inaction, it might be better to let it go."

As soon as he spoke, he seemed to be awaiting an explanation.

"But Director Yoon granted you permission..."

"Yes, with conditions."

"C-Conditions?"

I replied nonchalantly, despite the manager's shocked expression.

"He told me to wrap it up within three days. Perhaps he wants to give it three days and make
a decision based on the manager's response. It's a choice between letting the contract run out
in six months, or if the manager handles Cha Jungwoo's crisis well, going against everyone's
expectations and extending the contract as it is."

"... three days is too short."

"Definitely. The company didn't grant this opportunity because they have a high regard for
the manager's skills."

"..."

"Still, I've got information from Director Yoon, so the task should be straightforward."

"Information?"

"He informed me that the traitor was Cha Jungwoo's manager."

Watching the manager's eyes blink in confusion, I delved into the topic further.

"Nevertheless, if Cha Jungwoo doesn't accept you as his manager, it will all be for naught."
Hansoo, curious about my conversation, asked a question.

"Oh! Are you saying the manager should become Cha Jungwoo's manager? Why? What's
happening?"

To silence him, I realized I had to give him an explanation, however troublesome it might be.

“To hit Song Myeong-shin in the head by falsely accusing him.”

"False accusations?"

Hansoo questioned once again, mirroring the manager's earlier blank expression, but I chose
not to explain any further.

"It wouldn't be difficult to inform Cha Jungwoo that his manager betrayed him. He probably
has some idea, given that he's already attacked his manager with a golf club."

"Golf... club?"

"I think it wouldn't be too challenging to meet him, especially since he's been under house
arrest after threatening to kill them all."

"House arrest...?"

"Shall we go to Cha Jungwoo's house and wait?"

"Now?"

"..."

"...are you going to hit me?"

Hearing his words, I unintentionally released my clenched fists. Instead, I turned to Hansoo,
who then stuttered and sought confirmation with a more comprehensible explanation.

"Let me get this straight. The manager was framed for Cha Jungwoo's case, and that was...
Yoohan, I mean, Myungshin hyung's doing? So, to bring Myungshin hyung down and clear
the false charges, the manager needs to become Cha Jungwoo's manager."

"Exactly. That's what I've been saying."

"..."

I changed the topic and asked Hansoo, who looked somewhat aggrieved.

"Can you find information on the internet about what I'm talking about?"

"Of course, I will. Anything. But did Myungshin really frame our manager?"

Hansoo clenched his teeth, his anger belatedly surfacing, and he glanced back at the manager.
"Manager, I'll do whatever Taemin says. Let's take him down, too. Why does Myungshin
have to mess with people who just want to live a quiet life? I'm so angry! Arghh!!"

Hansoo expressed his frustration and cursed Song Myungshin. The manager, with a
determined look in his subdued eyes, nodded in agreement.

"Okay, let's do it."

He then stood up and called me.

"Taemin."

"Yes."

"You're right. This is what I have to do. Even if I manage to overcome the current hurdle,
Myungshin will likely plant something else against me. To put an end to it... I need to become
Cha Jungwoo's manager, ensuring that Myungshin can't touch me. And it has to be Cha
Jungwoo, who will secure the contract extension with the company. Haha... I see."

The manager smiled sadly, his gaze distant.

"This is a significant opportunity for me. If it weren't for Myungshin, I would have been
stuck at the bottom of the company with only rookies, but thanks to him, my fate is beginning
to improve."

He continued to smile, but there was a hint of sadness in his expression. He suppressed a
small sigh and turned to me.

"And when I think about it, managing artists is what I do best. It's where I have nothing to
fear."

I smiled in response, and he checked his watch.

"The police summon was postponed to today, so I can go see him now."

"I'll go with you."

He paused for a moment before emphasizing that he would do all the persuading and asked
me to stay by his side.

"Ah, then I'll..."

Hansoo stood up and tried to intervene, but the manager shook his head.

"No, you can find what Taemin asked for here."

Their gazes turned to me, and I asked Hansoo to look for certain information while I left the
room with the manager. I saw Hansoo rush to the laptop as we exited the room and closed the
door. The manager seemed puzzled as to why I suddenly wanted to learn about luxury goods.
"But why do you suddenly want to know about luxury goods?"

"Just because."

I wasn't entirely sure about the manager's question, but I didn't have a concrete answer yet. It
was just a hunch. I had a feeling that we might use the accusation of stealing luxury
accessories that Cha Jungwoo had been sponsored with. While the manager went to the office
to find out Cha Jungwoo's address or phone number, I headed to the underground parking lot.

Leaning against the manager's old car parked in the corner, I peered into the car's interior.
The bright lights couldn't fully dispel the darkness characteristic of basements. Once I
acclimated to the invisible black, it felt like I might merge into that color and disappear. The
silence in the basement drowned out the sounds from above and concealed all traces. But this
delusion didn't last long.

Squeak, squeak, squeak.

Footsteps echoed through the basement. In addition, their conversation accompanied the
footsteps, getting louder as they approached. Mostly, the voice of a middle-aged man
dominated, with occasional short answers. Were they heading in my direction? Suspecting
this, a group of people soon appeared next to the pillars that had been blocking my view.

A man in his mid-50s and his secretary walking behind him, Chief Park and Director Yoon. I
instantly regretted that I had forgotten to retrieve the car key from the manager.

The man in his fifties was engrossed in conversation and didn't notice me, but it wasn't the
same for Director Yoon.

"It's inconvenient. Reporters are camped outside, so you need to intentionally come down to
the parking lot. By the way, did you bring your car today?"

He called out a name as if he were friendly, and the man who appeared to be his secretary
approached the parked luxury car. This man was the President. He had half-gray hair, likely
not dyed, and appeared to be in his fifties. He had a sad demeanor, but his eyes were sharp.

Their casual conversation didn't seem very serious. In fact, the President appeared more
inconvenienced by having to come down to the parking lot than anything else. Perhaps this
was because Cha Jungwoo's issue had been postponed until three days later. The secretary got
into the luxury car and slowly pulled it out of the parking lot, while Chief Park hurried
forward to open the car door for the President.

The madman behind him, nevertheless, beckoned him, stopped him, asked him to wait, and
then abruptly turned around. Exactly towards of me. My mood of leisurely watching
suddenly changed to tension at the sight of him. He only needed to address me by name.

"Lee Taemin."

As his low voice echoed in the basement, both the President, who was about to enter the car,
and Chief Park, who had been unaware of my presence, turned to look. I pushed myself off
the car I had been leaning against, realizing that I had become the center of attention of four
people. Why was he calling me? I met his gaze once more, but he lifted an eyebrow. It's
comparable to asking, "Why won't you come if I call you?" Damn it.

Naturally, in a normal situation, I would have responded, but since four people were looking
at me at once, it was difficult for me to do so. The President looked at me in particular with a
look of keen attention. I took my time moving in the heavy stare. The President, who looked
at me from head to toe as if he were inspecting a product, Chief Park, who is still
apprehensive of the fact that I was a courier before, and the President's secretary, who was
watching from behind the wheel with curious eyes, were all present. I moved slowly under
their scrutinizing gazes, feeling like I had walked a few dozen kilometers down a short street.
Finally, I stood in front of him.

"Do you have something to say?"

I asked with a hint of sternness, and he extended a small card and an electronic key attached
to a luxurious key chain from his pocket with a polite smile. I recognized it instantly. It was
the item he had picked up from the table when I left his house at dawn. What was he up to? I
raised my eyes, and he held out the objects further.

"I saw you drop it this morning."

"Me?"

I questioned him, and he laughed out loud.

"Yes, Lee Taemin."

"It's not mine."

"It's true. Could I have been wrong?"

I almost responded with a blunt denial, but I hesitated due to the three people who were
watching me with rapt attention, keen to catch every word. The President's secretary was
leaning halfway over the passenger seat, Chief Park was sticking his head out like a curious
duck, and the President himself stood nearby with a sharp gaze, the most daunting of them
all.

"You're mistaken. It's not mine."

As I took a step back and shook my head, the madman moved closer, and the President
followed suit.

“I didn’t see it wrong. It’s Lee Taemin’s.”

Then he held out his hand again and everyone's heads turned towards me. I was about to say
no again, but the madman added with a laugh.

“If you don’t have this, how are you going to get home this evening?”
Home? I had a moment of realization. This key was for his house. I became more certain
about refusing. This jerk was just trying to give me his house key...

"How will you enter the house without it?" the President interjected suddenly, urging me.

"Take it, please."

"This is not mine..."

"Ahh, are you being shy?"

I whipped my head around to look at the madman who was spewing utter nonsense. The guy
wore a sly smile.

"Are you blushing because you drooled and nodded off when we met on the morning
subway? Or is it the embarrassment of sleeping with your mouth wide open, twitching in
your sleep? I thought you were injured somewhere, but then you went back to sleep right
away."

Of course, this was complete balderdash. I hadn't slept on the subway; I had been busy
keeping an eye on the madman who insisted on sitting next to me despite the abundance of
available seats. When could I have possibly fallen asleep? But then, I suddenly recalled last
night, the moment when he had caught me sleeping. I clamped my mouth shut. The President
then interjected.

"Subway? Jay, you took the subway this morning?"

Jay responded to the boss with a simple "yes" but didn't take his eyes off me.

"I know more, but I'll keep it a secret, so don't be shy and just take it."

More? Did he create a comprehensive report based on observing me while I slept? The
conversation was becoming increasingly annoying, so I grabbed the key from his hand with a
sharp retort.

"Thank you for protecting the secrets of my not-so-pleasant appearance and taking care of my
key. I don't know how to express my gratitude."

I greeted him sarcastically with a sharp tone.

"Well, protecting the actors in the company is, of course, my duty."

He replied unapologetically. The President once again scrutinized my face after learning I
was an actor.

"Hmm, so he's an actor."

He then glanced back at Chief Park behind him, who stood calmly with his hands folded in
front of him. As soon as he caught the President's gaze, he approached and explained in a
hushed tone.
"The manager, Choi Deukpal, cast him, and he joined two months ago."

The boss once more gave me a long look before nodding and saying, "Ah, CEO Choi."
Contrary to the uncle-like impression, the interruption by the madman halted the
uncomfortable gaze.

"President, let's go."

The madman seized his arm and turned, though the President appeared to have something
else to say, he followed along. Just before getting into the car, he asked the madman.

"I heard you came to work before 7 o'clock. Does the train run that early?"

The madman, standing by the car door and waiting for the President to board, responded in a
smug tone.

"Of course, even the President should be aware of the first train's schedule."

With that, the car door was closed with a tap, and the vehicle, which had waited for some
time, slowly pulled out of the parking lot. The car vanished from sight, but I remained rooted
in place.

... Why was this so upsetting?

 Chapter 38

Reporters were camped in front of the luxury villa where Cha Jungwoo lived. The villa's
security was tight, so they had to contact someone inside. The problem was that Cha
Jungwoo had completely blocked his phone, so it was impossible to reach him. Nevertheless,
the manager remained composed.

Demonstrating his social skills and good connections, he made a few phone calls and
managed to get in touch with Cha Jungwoo's road manager.

"Do you recognize me? Yes, it's about work... Right. But right now, I'm at Cha Jungwoo's
house. Oh, you're at Cha Jungwoo's place?"

The manager spoke confidently, addressing the person on the other end of the line. As he
continued talking, he glanced back at me and smiled, indicating that the situation was
resolved. He then walked towards the villa's front door.

I followed him, and I could hear him confirming with the person on the phone.

"Yes, that's correct. Director Yoon sent me."

It seemed that telling audacious lies was one of the manager's skills. After a while, a security
guard came out and opened the iron gate at the villa's entrance. We entered the premises, and
the manager gave me a gentle warning.

"Even if Cha Jungwoo loses his temper and strikes me, you don't need to intervene."

The road manager, who appeared to be acquainted with our manager, was a young man in his
late twenties. Upon seeing him, I realized that the manager's concern might soon become a
reality.

The young man had swollen lips and a face marked with a bluish bruise on his cheek. He
looked troubled, and instead of greeting us, he immediately got to the point.

"Has the company made a decision? I was instructed to keep him here until the company
contacts me."

His battered face suggested that he might not have left the premises even with that order.

"Why did Manager Choi come?"

The young man asked quietly as we walked through the hallway. Without providing a direct
response, the manager stood at the entrance to the living room, visibly taken aback. The very
spacious living room appeared to have been ravaged, as if it had been through a war. The sofa
was overturned and strewn about, a black table lay askew with a broken leg, and various
shattered objects littered the area. There was even a fallen cabinet and a large TV with a
shattered screen.
"Where's Cha Jungwoo?"

The manager's voice resounded in the vast, chaotic living room. The road manager pointed
upwards with his eyes and led the way to the kitchen.

"He's been listening to loud music since morning."

"Is there anyone else here?"

Thankfully, in the kitchen, the road manager offered the manager a chair to sit on. The
manager halted and turned rigid.

"Ah, that's..."

"Where is Cha Jungwoo's main manager?"

The road manager bit his lip as if it was hard to speak. The manager pulled up a chair and sat
down, asking in a calm tone.

"Does Cha Jungwoo know? Does he know that it was his manager who recorded the file and
leaked it?"

"Uh! H- how did you know that?"

The road manager widened his eyes in astonishment. The manager, observing his reaction,
glanced toward me, expressing a subtle sense of relief that his assumptions had been correct.
He then shrugged and turned his attention back to the road manager.

"Well, the company had its suspicions."

"Oh my God... so you mean it's true? Ha..."

The road manager took a deep breath and sat down across from the manager.

"I don't know how Jungwoo found out, but after the incident, the manager and the stylist
were all called over, and it was chaos. I just wanted to vent my anger, but the manager was
especially aggressive. It felt strange, but..."

He shook his head vigorously.

"Jungwoo hit the manager with a golf club, and he was taken to the hospital. When he was
hit, he didn't say anything, but he wasn't angry when he went to the hospital. No, he only said
one thing before leaving. Did he not betray him? What the hell is going on?

"Shouldn't Cha Jungwoo be at the police station?"

When the manager changed the topic, the road manager sighed again.

"Oh, he should. Someone from the company even came this morning and tried to persuade
him to respond to the police's summons for questioning, but he refused."
The road manager looked up and shrugged.

"He's holding out, saying that if there's anything to investigate, the police should come to
him. He curses at everyone who comes, accusing them of trying to screw him over."

"I still want to meet him."

"He won't even open the door. And why did the company send Manager Choi?"

The manager stood up and left the kitchen.

"Yes, they asked me to become Cha Jungwoo's manager from now on."

"What?" Leaving behind the bewildered road manager, the manager exited the kitchen. I
followed and found his excitement rather strange, considering the situation. It seemed he was
thrilled at the prospect of finally getting a managerial job, despite the troublesome
circumstances.

Knock, knock, knock.

"Cha Jungwoo, if you don't want to come out, just listen."

It appeared that Cha Jungwoo didn't even register these words, as loud thumping noises were
coming from inside. The mess here was even worse than downstairs, with a golf club and a
small knife lying around, clear evidence of how he treated the people who came to talk.
Nevertheless, the manager continued talking.

"You must appear in front of the police today. Of course, if you don't want to go, you don't
have to. If you hold out, the police will eventually come to arrest you with sirens blaring. Can
you imagine the spectacle? It'll be broadcast nationally, where you'll get more attention than a
serial killer being handcuffed and placed in a police car. The ratings will probably be several
times higher than the dramas you've appeared in. Well, it might even reach 50% if it's a big
hit. Hey, could it surpass the World Cup?"

The manager looked back at the road manager in the distance and smiled.

"Moreover, even when you go to the military, the viewership ratings will be through the roof,
right? Adding that up, you'll easily reach 100%..."

Bang!

"Hey, who the hell are you?!"

Suddenly, the door swung open, revealing Cha Jungwoo's face, which I had only seen in
advertisements. Of course, in those commercials, he looked nothing like this, with disheveled
hair and a bottle of wine in his hand.

"Asshole, what are you saying? Do you want to die? Do you want me to rip your throat out
right here?"
He raised his hand, towering over the manager, who was shorter than him. I instinctively
stepped forward, ready to intervene.

However, the manager held his hand up, signaling for me to stop, and he approached Cha
Jungwoo.

"If we add a murder charge for slashing my throat, reaching a 1,000% viewership rating will
be a piece of cake."

"You son of a bitch, do you think I can't do it?"

A dull sound echoed through the room.

Puck!

The manager staggered backward, struck by Cha Jungwoo's fist. The assault continued as the
bottle in his hand came crashing down, although it didn't hit its mark.

"Shit, who are you?"

With bared teeth, Cha Jungwoo directed his aggression towards me, as I held onto his arm,
preventing him from inflicting more harm. I looked back at the manager, who was struggling
to get back on his feet after blocking the attack.

"Can I really not lend a hand here?"

My question was answered in succession.

"Fuck, what are you talking about?"

"Ah! Taemin-ah, no, you can't hit him."

The manager approached, concerned that I might use physical force, but Cha Jungwoo acted
first. He reached out as if he was going to grab my collar, but even with my eyes closed, I
could successfully thwart his drunken attack.

Tak, thump!

I deflected his hand and pushed his arm, causing him to lose balance and crash into a half-
open door with a loud noise.

"Hey, damn..."

He swore as he tried to regain his footing without toppling over. I retreated a few steps while
keeping my eyes on him, and the manager, who was still in shock, attempted to speak, but
paused upon seeing me pick up something from the floor, and then let out a deep sigh.

"Ugh! Why did you do that?"

I had taken hold of a knife of suitable size, and I walked towards Cha Jungwoo, who was
partially upright. The man, who was in the process of standing up by grasping the door
frame, paused when he saw me and froze in place. It had been a while since I had a knife in
my hand, but I quickly regained my old familiarity with it. I gripped the blade's edge, gazing
down at him, tossing the knife into the air, and then catching it again.

"If you want to fight, come at me."

I spoke while tossing the blade in my hand.

Whish!

The knife, accompanied by a short whoosh, embedded itself in the wooden door. Cha
Jungwoo, frozen in place and grimacing at me, backed away from the manager. I turned to
the manager and gestured that he could speak now, but the manager couldn't open his mouth
straight away as he stared at me in awe.

Cha Jungwoo, still under the influence, was the first to break the silence.

"You damn punk, did you let these guys in?"

"No, it's because... the company sent them..."

The road manager, fearing another attack, retreated.

"Company? Shit... whether it's from that damn company or not..."

"Oh, actually, we weren't sent by the company."

The manager turned to Cha Jungwoo and added calmly.

"I came here because I wanted to be your manager. I'm targeting the person who leaked the
news about your situation."

He paused, and Cha Jungwoo scowled at him.

"Do you know who messed with me?"

"We have no concrete evidence, but we're certain."

The manager nodded in response to Cha Jungwoo's inquiring gaze.

"Okay. I'm certain as well. Just like how you were certain that your manager was the culprit."

Suddenly, a glimmer of interest appeared in Cha Jungwoo's eyes.

"What are you talking about?"

"I, too, was suddenly betrayed. I was falsely accused of something I didn't do."

The manager smiled.

"Would you like to hear more? I've come up with a way to resolve this situation."

"Solve?"

"Yes, solve. If you follow my plan, you can continue your acting career after your military
service and maintain your income through new advertising contracts. Instead of this being the
end of your acting career, it can actually help improve your image."

"How?"

With an intense, threatening glare, Cha Jungwoo took a step closer to the manager. The
manager glanced back at me briefly and then began to explain his proposal. He reiterated
what he had said when I asked if there was a solution. The company and Cha Jungwoo would
never willingly accept it.

"It's simple. Just offer a sincere apology. People may get angry over your mistakes, but if you
genuinely apologize and show remorse, they'll be more likely to forgive and support you."

"What? If it all just ends with an apology..."

"It's not just about saying 'sorry.' You have to genuinely mean it. Go to the police station
immediately, confess your wrongdoing, hold a press conference, get down on your knees, and
apologize. You should also admit that you've been involved with the broker since the time
they first contacted you, which is about a year ago. Donate all the money you've earned in the
past year to various charitable causes."

"Are you calling that a solution now? Do you know how many billions I make in a year?"

"Isn't it money you earned through illegal means?"

"What?"

"You'll have to give away a significant amount, several hundred billion won. But once you
rebuild your image, you'll have the opportunity to earn that money again. Until you go to the
military, engage in volunteer work without notifying the media. Focus on more challenging,
less-publicized causes, not just orphanages or nursing homes. Live in the same conditions as
those you're helping, endure hardships, and make sure you lose at least 5 kilograms. People
need to see that you've experienced the rigors of military life. However, in reality, you should
avoid leading a comfortable life."

"You piece of shit, get out. Get out now!"

"Just one more thing."

The manager, who had interjected, added to the agitated Cha Jungwoo.

"Work on your personality. Otherwise, you'll end up being betrayed by those around you once
again."
"Is he going to contact you within three days as the manager said?"

In the end, Cha Jungwoo had forcefully kicked us out. However, the manager wore a calm
expression, so I couldn't help but inquire further.

"I don't think he would ever give up the money,"

The manager couldn't help but laugh at my conjecture. "Isn't it funny? To be honest, even
though it's billions of won, it might not be enough to exert real pressure on Cha Jungwoo.
He's got a lot of money."

He gazed back at the villa and let out a small sigh. "But I'd rather not leave just yet. If you
can't see the future and hold onto the present, you'll eventually face ruin."

The manager started walking again and glanced back at me. "Do you think he'll follow my
advice? Well, I'm not certain, but I believe he'll get in touch. Rising to such a high position
implies having a certain level of cunning. There's also a chance he'll reach out out of fear."

Fear? Before I could ask a follow-up question, the manager took out his phone and made a
call. It became apparent that he was talking to someone quite familiar by the cheerful tone in
his voice. I wondered how he had established such a connection.

"Haha, yes, it's me, it's me, Deukpal! How's Detective Park? Hey, when can we grab a drink?
... Mhm, right, I should treat you! More importantly, there's a case related to Cha Jungwoo,
isn't there? ... Yeah, that's correct. He's an actor in the same company as me, and I wanted to
ask you for a favor. ... No, not a bribe, quite the opposite. Cha Jungwoo won't go to the police
station today. Send the police to Cha Jungwoo's house tomorrow morning. If you directly
request a second summons, won't the police be praised for swiftly resolving the issue? And
since the military issue is so sensitive, the higher-ups will appreciate it as well. So please,
send a police officer dressed in uniform so that all the reporters can see. Handcuff him around
the wrist!"

The next day, Cha Jungwoo's villa was all over the TV screens. The scene showed the police
arriving at Cha Jungwoo's residence, as he refused to comply with the police summons. Since
they couldn't enter through the front door, they had to use the back entrance. Public opinion,
which was already negative, deteriorated further, and many people gathered at Cha Jungwoo's
house to express their anger.

Half of the three days promised by Director Yoon had already passed, but the manager
remained as busy as ever. He spent the morning making calls and scheduling job
opportunities for Hansoo and me. In the afternoon, he mentioned that he was planning to win
a small advertising deal and left the house in high spirits. Hansoo used the opportunity to
vent his pent-up frustration, holding onto me.

"Ugh, why is the manager like this? This isn't the time to find jobs for us. What are we going
to do? Cha Jungwoo has to contact him and ask him to be his manager by tomorrow!"

I gently disengaged from Hansoo's grasp and turned my attention back to my laptop. I had
already skimmed through the materials that Hansoo had found, and now I was listening to the
audio file of Cha Jungwoo repeatedly. Cha Jungwoo's voice was not very clear in the
recording, but it had a distinctive quality.

I felt like I had been listening to a 15-minute file all day. Finally, after listening to it dozens of
times, I managed to find something. Amidst the background noises and various sounds, I
picked up on a faint voice after the middle part of the recording. It sounded like someone was
talking on the phone, but their voice was barely audible, almost like a whisper. I could only
make out a few words.

These included "Now," "Jungwoo," "Broker," and "This is the last meeting." There was also a
mention of someone named "Yoon" two or three times, along with the phrase "did you buy
it." What were they buying? Was "Yoon" the name of the other person in the conversation?
The recording was too unclear to be certain, but I had extracted all the information I could. I
took out my earphones, and noticed that Hansoo had been tearing up pieces of paper in his
anxiety.

"Why aren't you going to school?"

"What?"

Hansoo looked up in surprise.

"Did the manager contact you?"

"No, I'm just curious. Why aren't you going to school?"

"Oh, I took a leave of absence for this semester."

That was odd. I could have sworn I had seen him going to school before. He seemed to be
there quite often. Hansoo explained with a wide smile, "I just hang out at school. Whenever
I'm there, people keep buying me drinks and food, even when I offer to pay. Especially the
older girls, they even buy me snacks when we meet." He mentioned that his juniors were also
generous with gifts. I refrained from pointing out that people would buy him snacks even
when he became a grandparent. He clearly wouldn't go hungry.

"Oh, but have you seen this movie?"

Hansoo handed me a script he had been reading. I had to shake my head since the only
movies I had watched in the past five years were the ones the madman told me to or those I
saw in acting class. However, the title sounded familiar, and upon closer inspection, I
remembered what it was. It was the script for a drama set to be filmed next year, and
Myungshin was aiming for the lead role. It had originally been a movie.

"Can I borrow this?"

"Of course. I've already read it, so you can take it. No matter how many times I read it, it's
still fantastic."

Hansoo gave the script a thumbs up and added, "I had a feeling that a movie wouldn't be
enough, but if it comes out as a drama... Huh? Wait a moment. Hello?"

Hansoo's voice suddenly became louder as he answered a call. While he was on the phone, I
skimmed through the script. To truly grasp the content, I knew I needed to read it carefully.
Suddenly, Hansoo's voice grew louder, as i looked at the script.

"Yeah, I know Mr. Choi Deukpal... What? He drank there and fell asleep there?"

After that, I looked at my watch. It was becoming late, yet it wasn't time to drink and
slumber. After the call ended, Hansoo stood up with a serious expression.

"The manager didn't show it in front of us, but I think he's genuinely worried. He went to his
regular bar and got drunk...

I shook my head, refusing to let Hansoo come along with me. It was clear that he should stay
behind and keep an eye on things here.

"Stay. I will go."

"But both of us should be there to help the manager..."

I pushed the chair back and cut off Hansoo's words firmly.

"I can handle it on my own. You stay here."

I stared at Hansoo with a determined expression, emphasizing that he should not accompany
me.

"You're not coming."

I left behind his bewildered expression and made my way to the regular bar where the
manager was supposed to be. Drinking at this hour and falling asleep? What a cute excuse. If
he were really drunk and asleep, the logical thing would have been to call someone to pick
him up. It seemed that Hansoo was too bewildered to think of such a simple solution.

There was only one person who would do something like this: an ex-colleague who knew
Hansoo's phone number and was aware of the manager's favorite bar. If I wanted to meet him,
I had no choice but to go alone.

After a 30-minute bus ride, I reached my destination. As I got off the bus, the sun was
beginning to set, and the streetlights started to flicker to life one by one. I walked away from
the noisy main road and into a quiet alley that led to the bar. The chatter from the
surroundings gradually faded. After a short walk, I heard a voice coming from the parking lot
of a building.

"Lee Yoohan."

I stopped and looked at Myungshin, who emerged from the dark parking lot. He kept his eyes
hidden under a tightly worn baseball cap, likely to avoid being recognized by anyone nearby.

"Didn't you say we needed a proper stage to talk?"

He motioned for me to join him in the parking lot, as if he didn't want to venture out into the
open any further.

"Get in. We'll have a little chat."

I contemplated the figure half-hidden in the shadow for a moment before stepping into the
parking lot. However, before I could draw closer, I noticed a long shadow emerging from
behind and halted. I wasn't expecting Myungshin to launch a direct attack. What concerned
me more was the identity of the person behind him.

“What, is that the guy?"

The man who had moved to stand beside Myungshin stared at me, clearly surprised.

"I remember that guy. Hey, do you remember me?"

I did indeed remember him. The man appeared larger than I recalled as he took a step closer,
casting his long shadow over me.

"Damn, this guy must have slipped away like a rat from Alice about a month ago."

He was the henchman who had been working for Chairman Kim.
 Chapter 39

"Alice? Alice Labyrinth?"

Myungshin asked the giant for confirmation, and the giant nodded. Myungshin then cast a
brief glance in my direction and seemed to recall something.

"Oh, yes. Lee Taemin was said to attend Alice's Labyrinth. And there's even a sponsor who
helped you in a time of need?"

He appeared to have just remembered what he had heard from the yellow-haired man when
he didn't know who I was. Perhaps it did not match right away. He still doesn't believe it.
That I came to Dream to become a celebrity.

“I really don’t understand.”

The narrow eyes looked at me, judging.

“You mean one of the people going to Alice’s Labyrinth is your sponsor?”

“...”

“A sponsor powerful enough to attend Alice, huh. Do you know what I'm curious about more
than his true identity?"

The comfortable flowing voice was rather interesting. Myungshin came one step closer to
me.

"The life of a superstar with nothing but pretense and spectacular appearances, who must
pucker their pride and roll their bodies with sponsors, and who seemed to be colleagues but
cheated in numerous ways and suffered, and then, at some time, just did it nonchalantly. Do
you mean you do these sorts of things? Lee Yoohan?”

He inched even closer to me, his voice filled with curiosity.

"Why?"

His question was one of genuine curiosity.

"Are you really Lee Yoohan?"

Rather than respond, I maintained my silence. Myungshin kept his eyes fixed on me but
eventually returned to his original position. He then directed the giant while keeping his gaze
on me.

"Go ahead. He'll wake up and speak. This idiot doesn't even realize that his situation has
changed since five years ago."
With a mocking smile, the giant moved toward me.

"Weren't you impressive five years ago? Did you even kill someone?"

Despite his words, his eyes sparkled with madness, as if he had been given a drug. I had
encountered guys like him a few times during my past fights. They derived pleasure from
inflicting pain on others. It didn't matter if their victims bled profusely or screamed in agony.
They had no empathy or guilt. On the contrary, they relished the greater damage their
opponents suffered, as it boosted their sense of triumph. There was a term for such
individuals—mad dogs.

"Maybe."

I responded in a mumble, and the guy's eyes grew even wilder with excitement.

"Hehe, you find that exciting?"

Whoosh!

In the blink of an eye, the giant, who was standing two meters away from me, swung his fist
with incredible speed. The whooshing sound of the wind was deafening, as if a heavy piece
of iron was slicing through the air.

Whoosh, whoosh!

I swiftly shifted my upper body and retreated, narrowly avoiding the mad dog's punches as
they came perilously close to my face. It became apparent that this large man was
surprisingly quick, and he swiftly closed the gap between us. When I could no longer dodge
his strikes, I raised my arms to shield my face.

Whoosh! Thud!

As I blocked his punches, the shockwaves coursed through my body, akin to being struck by
a sledgehammer. The pain was so intense that it left my entire arm numb, but there was no
time to focus on it. I took a step back, propelled by the force of repelling his attack. He
reached out with an outstretched hand, his posture disarrayed and uncoordinated. In order to
evade his hook-like hand, I twisted my upper body and retreated, pulling my leg back once
more.

I let out a muffled grunt, feeling as though my muscles were tearing as I struggled to
maintain my balance with my legs alone. My body was pushed back, and I leaned as far back
as I could, teetering on the brink of falling. In the brief pause, his hand swiped through the air
before making a return pass without a moment's respite. He abruptly withdrew his hand,
narrowly missing the opportunity to grasp my shoulder with the same hand that had blocked
my other arm. However, it was impossible to block him completely.

Pa-!

He exerted an incredible force with his hand, shoving my upper body backward. As I took
several steps back, I heard him mutter a profanity.
"Damn it, you rat."

Tap, tap, tap.

The sound of his footsteps reverberated like the beat of a drum, assaulting my ears as I bowed
my head, striving to regain control of my body. It was too late to evade his blows. My boxing
instincts, cultivated over the past five years, prompted me to raise my arms to protect my
face. I bent my upper body as far as possible just in time to intercept his stony fist.

Pa!

I clenched my fists and endured the shock, which felt as though it were crushing my shoulder
blades. My sole determination was to land a blow of my own. I unleashed a powerful punch
into his exposed side.

Wham!

His movements momentarily halted, creating an opening for my counterattack. He staggered

to the side, and I seized the opportunity to retreat.

Huff, huff...

My breath, which I had held during the exchange, now escaped me, and I finally realized that
my heart was racing wildly. The cacophony of my heavy breathing and throbbing heart made
my ears ring, and one of my shoulders throbbed intensely, preventing me from relaxing. The
mad dog advanced slowly, a twisted grin on his face, as if he were thoroughly entertained.

Tap, tap.

He cracked his knuckles, turning his head left and right to produce a series of bone-cracking
sounds. He then addressed Myungshin, who stood behind him.

"Why did you introduce this cute little guy now?"

"Don't underestimate him. I've seen this 'cute little guy' take down a few monsters like you."

With Myungshin's back turned to the mad dog, the explanation continued in an indifferent
tone.

"He's one tough guy. Even when he appeared on the brink of death, covered in blood, he
fought to the end, eventually causing his opponent to collapse from exhaustion. Remember
my advice so that you don't meet the same fate. The way to defeat that punk is..."

Myungshin fixed his gaze squarely on me in the darkness.

"Just kill him so he can't get up again."

"Hmm, it would be a waste to kill him now."

The mad dog looked at me and bit his lip as if it were a pity.
"A kid like this should be bent over so that dozens of people can have their way with him
from behind."

I had anticipated that bubbles would come out of that mouth like a real mad dog, but
Myungshin comforted him.

"So, there's no need to kill him today. There's a lot to discuss. Why did you appear in front of
me after five years?"

Myungshin's gaze flickered to me briefly.

"I mean, five years ago, after I'd drained you dry and escaped, I spent almost half a year in
hiding. I thought you would show up right in front of me, ready to trample me underfoot.
You're relentless, and once you hold a grudge, you would have gone to great lengths to track
me down and seek revenge. Regardless of anything else, you would have roared like a
madman, growling for days on end to avenge yourself."

Listening to Myungshin's words felt like hearing a story from a stranger's past. Perhaps it was
because those memories were less vivid compared to the unfamiliar narrative he was sharing.

"After just half a year, I began to suspect that you weren't looking for me. So, I contacted
someone close to you. But it turned out that you had never searched for me. On the contrary,
no one knew your whereabouts. When I think back to that time, it feels like I was granted a
second chance at life. You see, I know your character—you never look back once you lose
interest. So, I thought I'd be free. But even so, when I appeared on TV for the first time in a
small commercial, I was terrified. I wondered if you would show up. Of course, you didn't.
Yet, I was still trembling. Have you ever wondered why I adopted the stage name 'Yoohan'?"

After a brief pause, he looked up. His eyes, previously hidden beneath the brim of his hat,
locked onto mine.

"To overcome."

"..."

"To overcome the dread associated with the name 'Yoohan.' Because, apart from you, I have
nothing to fear. So I took your name and wore it as my own. To convince myself that you are
insignificant. Now the world knows the person called 'Yoohan' is me. I am the true 'Yoohan'
now."

He emphasized the name 'Yoohan' in his own voice, as if to mock it intentionally. Then, he
returned to his perplexed expression.

"In the last five years, my face has become widely recognized. During that time, I had
forgotten about you, but... It's not enough that you suddenly reappear in front of me; you're
even attempting to become a celebrity under the management of the person I despise the
most? Even if the reason has nothing to do with me, I can't stand you any longer."

The man mumbled something to himself, then turned to the mad dog.
"Get it over with."

"Okay," the crazy dog responded and began to move. I looked at the approaching man, ready
to face whatever was coming my way. My mind raced with possible tactics and strategies, but
there was one thing I knew—I had to avoid getting hurt, especially with a photo shoot
scheduled in just two days.

As I contemplated my options, I suddenly heard a scream from behind me.

"Ahhhhhh!!! No!!! Don’t touch Taemin hyung!!!!!!!!!!"

It was followed by the sound of rapid footsteps, and before I could react, someone had
collided with me.

Thud!

My body, which had remained resolute in the face of the mad dog, was unexpectedly knocked
to the ground.

"Argh..."

A moan escaped my lips as the person pushed me down onto my already sore shoulder. I tried
to support myself with my hands, but the person's weight made it more challenging. I
struggled to lift my head and assess the situation.

Hansoo had come to my aid, and while he was berating the mad dog, he was also preventing
me from getting up.

"Whoosh! Go away! Don't hit Taemin!! Why are you bothering him?!"

I wanted to tell Hansoo that he was the one making things difficult for me, but my aching
shoulder prevented me from speaking. I tried to swallow the pain, and Hansoo wrapped his
arms around me, putting even more pressure on me.

"Ahh! Don't come near me!! I'm calling the police! No, I've already called the police!"

He shouted loudly into the empty alley.

"Police, over here!!! There's a thug here!!!"

Hansoo's voice carried far and wide, echoing through the narrow space between the
buildings. Despite the pain in my shoulders, I couldn't help but admire his vocal prowess.

"Hansoo, get away."

"Go away~ Go away~ Stay away! Don't come near me!"

I mumbled with great effort, but Hansoo was too focused on intimidating the mad dog, as if
shooing away an unwanted stray dog.
"Scat, you crazy bear!"

"Hansoo, move."

"If you come any further, I'll cry!! I really will cry?!"

"Hey, get out of the way."

"If I cry, all of my sisters will come and scold you… huh?"

At my third statement, Hansoo finally recognized me, gasped, and moved his upper body out
of the way.

"Ah, Taemin, are you okay? What's wrong? Where are you hurt?"

Yes, it's gotten worse thanks to you. I didn't answer him. Instead, I looked at him for a
moment and then got up.

Hansoo stood up too and spread his arms in front of me, quickly blocking my way. He
continued to threaten the mad dog, who looked dazed.

"Back, go back!"

Then he pushed me aside, allowing me to step back.

"Yeah, keep moving back!"

The mad dog, however, didn't budge an inch.

"If you come any closer, I'll call not only my sister but also my brother-in-law! My third
brother-in-law, in particular, is a strong man who passed the difficult civil service exam
within a year!"

Hansoo's persistent shouting attracted the attention of people in the alley. Myungshin,
perhaps to avoid further attention, called the mad dog to retreat.

"Come on, we have to go."

Myungshin looked at me and couldn't resist a sarcastic comment.

"How ridiculous. Some people are throwing themselves out to help Lee Yoohan? Haha, it's
insane. Have you been prostrating in repentance at the temple for five years? Or does he still
not know you're a bastard?"

He chuckled at me and called back the motionless mad dog. The mad dog glanced at Hansoo
as if he were absurd, then turned his gaze to me, grinning as his gleaming eyes sparkled.

"Look forward to it. Next time, you'll be crawling on the floor like a dog, begging for cock."

I heard Hansoo, who stood in front of me, flinch and swallow hard. I pushed Hansoo aside
and responded to the mad dog's back.
"Yes, I'm looking forward to it."

I smirked at the man who only showed his face.

"You shaking your ass and struggling to put that mutilated child cock out."

"This bastard..."

He was about to turn around when the sound of people approaching grew louder. Myungshin
quickly grabbed his arm and pulled him closer.

"Hold it in. You can deal with that guy next time."

Myungshin also turned around, pulling his hat tighter. I caught up to him just as he was about
to move quickly.

"Song Myungshin."

Myungshin, still holding the mad dog's arm, flinched and stopped walking. Hearing his real
name used in my voice seemed to have triggered memories of the past. Or at least, it felt that
way. The man's face turned expressionless, but his narrowed eyes revealed his anger.

"Don't call me that."

"Remember you said you were curious? Why did I appear in front of you after 5 years?"

Myungshin remained silent.

"It's just as you suspected."

"What?"

Tap, tap, tap... The sound of footsteps from people approaching grew louder around us, but
Myungshin abandoned the idea of fleeing and asked me sharply.

"What is it that I suspected?"

“Your anxiety is right.”

I confirmed his slightly widened eyes by looking at him.

“I became a celebrity to get revenge on you. So look forward to it too. I will bite you even as
I bleed to death.”

The buses kept stopping in front of me, but I couldn't decide which one to take. After sitting
on a bench and spending a few moments in frustration, I realized it was because I couldn't
decide where to go – back to the company or to the goshiwon? Even though there were only
two choices, I felt indecisive.

I tried to get up from my seat, but then I heard Hansoo's voice. I thought he had already gone
to the subway, but he had approached and sat down in the vacant seat next to me.

"Are you okay?"

I turned to him with a questioning expression. He pointed a finger at my shoulder.

"Your shoulders. You've been holding them. Did that guy hit you earlier?"

I stayed silent.

"At first, I saw two people fighting, and I didn't know who they were, so I didn't intervene.

He bowed his head as if I had been hit because of him.

I should have called the police. That way, Myungshin hyung would've come to his senses and
never brought someone like that again."

"Again?" I asked.

Hansoo flinched and mumbled, "Myungshin hyung brought that guy to the office when he
was having a dispute with the CEO over a lawsuit. It was almost closing time, so the CEO
was alone...

Hansoo lowered his head even more.

"I looked inside through the open door from the outside and got scared, so I ran away."

Hansoo dropped his head, and I could sense the regret in his tone.

"I'm such a coward," he added.

A brightly lit bus pulled up, and people rushed to get on. I observed them as they boarded –
the clarity of their destination contrasted with my own confusion.

"Why did you follow me?" I asked.

Hansoo took something out of his bag.

"Oh, you didn't take this."

It was the screenplay for the movie I had requested.

"And coincidentally, the manager showed up..."

Hansoo's voice trailed off, and he looked at me with concern.

"You didn't want me to come because you thought it might be Myungshin, right?"

Instead of answering, I accepted the script and changed the subject.

"You have three sisters?"

Hansoo replied, "Four, actually."

I didn't even ask, but he quickly told me all about his family relationship.

"I'm the youngest. People assume that being the only son with four older sisters meant I was
pampered, but that wasn't the case in our family. My father's side didn't particularly value
having a son. When I was young, my sisters treated me like their servant."

Hansoo's voice took on an indignant tone.

"Unfortunately, because I was the youngest, only my mother adored me, but my older sisters
simply told my father that we were viewed differently, so I was always scolded by my father.
My older sisters trembled in front of our father and said, 'Dad, I love you~' and he promised
to do anything for them. Tsk, and he was harsh with me, telling me that I needed to grow up
tough since I was a man."

He shrugged, smiling.

"Still, when my parents opposed my acting career, my sisters supported me. They all came to
watch me when I first appeared on stage. But the play was a comedy, and when I came out
and performed, they all started crying. I was so confused. I live alone now because of school,
but sometimes I miss them."

Hansoo was naturally a talkative guy, so I knew that if I didn't intervene, I would end up
hearing his whole life story. However, his next question made me pause and actually listen.

"Taemin, you live alone, right? So you won't get to see your brother and parents that often,
will you?"

I sighed quietly before replying, "Yes."

"Didn't you mention that your brother has the same name as me? If he's in middle school,
there's quite an age gap. Don't you want to visit them often? I'm fifteen years younger than
my eldest sister, and she cares for me almost like a son. She looks at me the way a mother
looks at her child. Or maybe brothers are different? My sisters used to just check my report
cards when I was in school. How does Taemin see his brother's report card?"

"I don't have to check."

I replied dryly, looking back at Hansoo and adding.

"He studies well."

"Wow, that sounds like he's at the top of the country. Gasp! Is he truly a stellar student?"

"Well," I mumbled a non-committal response and then received a call from an unknown
number.

"Yes?"

[Hello? Oh, you're the one who came to Cha Jungwoo's house with Manager Choi yesterday,
right?]

With the voice, the other party's face immediately sprang to mind. Cha Jungwoo's road
manager, with a bruise on his cheek.

"Yes, that's me. What's the matter?"

[Well, Jungwoo... He wants to talk. Not with Manager Choi, but with you.]

"Why?"

[I'm not sure...]

The caller spoke hesitantly before lowering their voice as if in a whisper.

[It's been a day now, and I think his anger has subsided a bit. He's considering Manager
Choi's proposal, but before he talks to him again, I think he wants to find out more about
Manager Choi.]

It seemed that the manager had used the police to intimidate him to some extent. Or maybe
he was being forced to make a choice since he was the one who had suggested a solution in a
dire situation. I decided to play along.

"I can't go right now."

[What? Then when...]

"Tomorrow morning. I'll arrive early, so tell him not to sleep and wait."

The caller seemed taken aback by my response, but I hung up the phone. I then turned to
Hansoo and brought up the request I had mentioned earlier.

"Can you pick up the catalog I asked for tonight?"

Hansoo blinked and replied, "Oh, the luxury catalog?"

"Yes. I contacted a wealthy senior who is educated in this subject, and he agreed to give me
everything he had. But he mentioned it would be available tomorrow."

"Alright. I can go get it."

"No, go get it now. And bring it to Cha Jungwoo's villa tomorrow morning at 10."
Hansoo looked like he had a lot of questions, but he simply nodded.

"Got it. But you said you'd be going early. I can go earlier if needed."

"It's fine. Let the person who's desperate wait."

Hansoo, who was aware that he had hit the manager, smiled and stated he got it. He turned to
leave, and as he hurried off, I got up from my seat and stared at the oncoming buses. Then, I
remembered the dilemma that had brought me here in the first place – where should I go? As
I stood there, lost in thought, my phone buzzed with a new text message.

-Go to my house and look for a briefcase on the table.

This jerk... did he really give me the key to boss me around? Inside, an outburst of rage
surged. I looked down at my phone and then back to the subway. The decision to burn the
briefcase quickly filled the inside. Perhaps it was fortunate that I didn't know where to go.
But I didn't realize it as fully at the time. It was good to have something filling up inside of
me.
 Chapter 40
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Beep~

The light at the entrance turned on when I pulled open the front door with an electric sound.
Aside from that, the interior, which should have been gloomy, was already light. I stepped
inside with caution since I was curious. The living room is in the heart of the strong light. It
wasn't much that different from when I'd been there before. Scenarios, books, and papers that
appear cluttered on the floor and table, a large window with a clear view of the dazzling
night.

Nothing out of the ordinary there, but the problem was the madman sleeping on the sofa. He
was on his back, one arm concealing his face and the other dangling from the sofa. A paper
full of English words was unfolded like a fan at the tip of his fingertips that reached the floor.
My rage at being forced to run all the way here gave way to frustration.

I was ready to turn back when I noticed a white briefcase on the cluttered table. I took up the
documents and looked at the still unmoving man. I took the lighter from my pocket with the
other hand. I don't smoke, but I bought it on purpose after getting off the bus. Obviously, to
burn the papers.

Click.

The flame emerged from the lighter, striving to break free. However, as long as I held down
the lighter's switch, I had to be in control. Just as I was about to bring the flame closer to the
paper, I caught sight of the writing on the envelope.

'Cha Jungwoo'

Huh?

I had no idea the documents the madman had instructed me to seek for were linked to me. I
instinctively shut off the lighter. When I saw a couple sheets of paper within, I pulled it out,
and it appeared to be a familiar document at first sight. A format you've probably seen before.
I realized why when I removed it fully.

'Contract'

As I examined the document, it became apparent why it felt familiar. The bold title 'contract'
and the format were unmistakable. But before I could delve deeper into its contents, the
madman interrupted.

"You don't need to see that."

He raised his upper body and glanced at his wristwatch, drowsy from sleep.
"It'll just get torn up by Cha Jungwoo anyway."

"What are you talking about?"

"I heard that Cha Jungwoo only called you over?"

Asking drowsily, he turned his shoulders as if to relax.

"Take it to him when you meet him. If you say the company gave it to you, he'll look at it."

"And rip it up immediately?"

'Ah, sure,' he mumbled, rising from the couch and twisting his neck from side to side. Did he
get word from the road manager that Cha Jungwoo had called me alone? No matter how
much time was granted, Cha Jungwoo is a valuable asset to the company and would not let it
go... I frowned as I examined the contract.

But had he already made a contract? It would be adverse to Cha Jungwoo if it was a contract
that he would rip as soon as he saw it. In fact, the company had stated that they were aware of
Cha Jungwoo's problem in advance. I remembered the facts the manager had told me, but
something didn't feel right. Perhaps it was the casual way the madman had mentioned that
Cha Jungwoo would tear it up. Nonetheless, his words brought me back to the present.

"He needs to get the shock out of his system now, so that when your manager picks it up, he
can sign it properly."

"Do you trust my manager?"

Did he think Cha Jungwoo will change his mind by tomorrow? The answer was also ‘no’.

"No, I trust Cha Jungwoo."

He checked his watch one more time to see if he had to leave, and picked up his suit jacket
that he had draped over the back of the sofa.

"The more you have, the greater your fear of losing. Cha Jungwoo is scared now, more than
he's angry. We need to seize this opportunity to secure his signature."

... Aren’t you the Director? I couldn't help but feel a sense of disappointment that all the
intensive executive meetings seemed to lead to nothing more than signing a favorable
contract with Cha Jungwoo. It was clear that the executives weren't as impressive as I
initially thought. He asked casually:

“By the way, have you listened to Cha Jungwoo's recording file yet?”

“I did. However, the recording is no longer necessary. Cha Jungwoo already suspects the
manager as the culprit, and we need the evidence to support it.”

“I didn’t mean for you to use it against Cha Jungwoo.”

I looked up, slightly puzzled, as he jogged my memory.

“I mentioned that you might find something interesting if you listen closely.”

“Yes, I found it. The recording captured the voice of Cha Jungwoo's manager.”

But he gave me a derisive smirk, which was quite irritating. Yet, I persevered, hoping to end
this conversation with him as soon as possible.

“Is this why you called me here?”

Placing the contract back into its envelope, I inquired. The man in the coat appeared
indifferent.

“Do you think I had you come to the house just for this?”

“Yes.”

He hesitated for a moment, as if about to retrieve something from the table, then broke into a
habitually twisted smile. He had a habit of speaking like that with a smile. His sharp tone
reminded me once more of his lunacy.

“No matter how much I enjoy your idiocy, I can’t simply keep smiling and listen to this.”

Following his initial remark, he added, “Ah.”

“Do you even know what idiocy means?”

Damn it, this jerk..

“Yes, I do. Fuck, my only weakness is English.”

I excelled in Korean, and surprisingly, I had an extensive knowledge of old-fashioned idioms.

However, this madman quickly responded.

“You're not great in geography either.”

“And what about you? You didn't even know the subway's first departure time.”

Furthermore, he had even acted arrogantly in front of the President when it was I who had
informed him. This ignited my anger, but his reply only confirmed his lunacy.

“That's not common knowledge.”

“... Then, is the capital of Lithuania common sense?”

“Of course. Lithuania has a lake that resembles the Korean peninsula, so it's only natural for
Koreans to know.”

"..."
What... What is this insane logic? I wanted to lash back at him, but I wasn't sure how. I
expected to say "You crazy punk!" several times in a succession, but instead another sentence
came out.

“…You don't have any friends, do you?”

Unfazed by the question, he continued to smile:

“No. Many people consider me a friend.”

“And what do you think of them?”

His answer was swift and confident:

“Subordinates.”

I believe I had a rough life in the past, but when I saw this guy, I began to wonder. What are
this guy's parents doing? He tenderly consoled me while I was engrossed in his family
history.

“Oh, but I don't see you as a subordinate.”

It became foreboding in an instant. If he uttered anything like I was a plaything, I decided to

flick the lighter on him, and as I put my hand in my pocket, one word followed.

“Heart.”

“...”

“Should I say this?”

The question he added slowly seemed directed at himself. I couldn't help but recall his
previous words when he remained still, seemingly unsure of what he had said.

'My heart moved.'

A voice tinged with strangeness, as if he couldn't understand it himself. His gaze echoed a
similar sentiment to that moment.

“How do you feel?”

I raised my gaze, aware of his voice that had slowed down.

“Not much.”

I replied dryly, prompting him to circle around the table and stand directly in front of me.
Despite his smiling lips, his eyes held a cold and piercing gaze.

“As I said before, you can’t pay for your sins until you die.”
I glared at him when the subject that I didn't want to address came up. On the contrary, he
just showed a dimple as if he was pleased.

“Atonement only ends in death... So your current life must be painful. Living happily isn't
considered atonement, so you intentionally choose a life that isn't. You try to block me out,
attempting to avoid any thoughts related to me by pretending to be stupid. Because you
understand that if you accept me, you'll find happiness.”

“Stop spouting nonsense.”

“Honestly, it's quite amusing to watch your feeble resistance.”

“Stop talking. What do you think you know about me?”

“I know you can’t cry alone.”

"... What?"

A sudden chill ran down my spine. What in the world was this bastard talking about? I felt a
sense of unease mixing with the embarrassment. Perhaps it was because I realized that
everything he was saying was true. Unable to utter another word, I watched him as he
reached out and ruffled my bangs. However, beneath his seemingly gentle actions, there was
a certain cruelty in his words.

“Like I said before, I don't care what you do as long as you don't die. But if your denial of
pleasure interferes with my own enjoyment, then I'll have to care. I want to hear you begging
me for more when I'm fucking your insides. Isn't it as simple as that?”

"That simple dream will never come true."

“That kind of dream will never come true.”

“We'll just have to wait and see. How about we give it a try after this urgent matter is
resolved?”

The hand that had been running through my hair now descended to touch my earlobe.
Annoyed, I turned my head and swatted his hand away.

“Do it by yourself.”

"Sure. I plan to take care of it myself. You, who are so shy, just follow my lead.”

“Wake up from your dream. Whatever you do...”

Smack!

I attempted to swat his hand away as it approached me again, but instead, he seized my wrist.
Unfortunately, it was the same wrist that belonged to my injured shoulder. Thanks to a surge
of momentary strength, I clenched my eyes shut and involuntarily let out a groan.
"Ahh-"

My throbbing shoulder hunched up, and I swallowed down a stream of curses. But suddenly,
a strong force twisted my aching shoulder.

“Ugh!”

This bastard! I lifted my head and glanced at him, knowing he had gripped my injured
shoulder. However, the smile that had always stayed on his face disappeared and he asked
again, this time with a fairly frightening expression.

"What is this?"

“Let go! ...I just got hurt.”

I tried to wrestle my hand free, but he forcibly grabbed it and proceeded to tear my shirt
without any consideration.

Tap, tap~

The button was torn off with a sound, crashing to the floor. What is this guy up to now?
Meanwhile, the man proceeded to strip my shirt off my shoulders. Almost reflexively, I
glanced at my shoulder. Bruises, now deep black in color, spread across the area where the
forearm met the shoulder. He examined the bruise with narrowed eyes before returning to his
usual nonchalance and posing a casual question.

“Why are you hurt?”

"It just happened."

He chuckled slightly at my recurring response.

“Who hit you?”

“...”

I gazed at him in silence as he began rebuttoning my clothes. He even tidied up the mess that
the buttons had made. Then, he took a step back and cocked his head to the side.

“It looks ugly.”

“It's because of you.”

“Did you just get hit?”

He nonchalantly inquired as I slipped my arms back through the re-buttoned clothing.

“Were you just beaten up?”

“Do you think I'd let myself be beaten like a fool?”

Of course, the blow wouldn't have left a bruise on the attacker. However, as if satisfied with
my answer, he nodded.

"Alright. Good job. So, who did this to you?”

“...”

“Who did it?”

Though he spoke softly, it felt more like an attempt to pacify me and get a response than a
genuine inquiry.

“My revenge is my business.”

“Yes, you handle it. But, as I've told you repeatedly, it becomes my concern if you're willing
to die.”

With a soft hum, he shifted his gaze into the distance, as though recalling someone.

“Among Song Myungshin's associates, who could have caused you to look like this?”

He then raised a corner of his mouth as if remembering something.

“Ah, Chairman Kim's henchman.”

"Is it that big guy?" he whispered, warning him rather than condemning him of being too big
for your stature.

“Don't go after that guy. He's my prey."

But the man just smirked. Nevertheless, fatigue overcame me, and I turned to leave ahead of
him.

It's better not to see. But he reached out and grasped my shoulder again.

"Ah."

My upper body flinched, and he apologized verbally.

"Sorry. I forgot you were hit here.”

But his grip on my shoulder only tightened.

“Hey, let go.”

I scowled and grabbed his arm, attempting to push him away, but he simply wore a brighter
smile.

“Why? Does it hurt a lot?”

“I told you to let go!”

 "I don't want to."

Perhaps my expression was exasperated. I was in disbelief, so when I half-mouthed a

response, he smiled even more and looked down at my shoulder.

"If I crush this bone, it will leave only my mark on your body, right?"

“...”

“You seem tired.”

Slowly, he removed his hand from my shoulder and gestured towards the bedroom.

“Go to sleep.”

I couldn't respond due to the intensity in his eyes. For a brief moment, a shiver ran down my
spine. The fear of not knowing what he might do if I moved even the slightest bit. It was only
after I heard the sound of the door closing that I realized it.

Bang~

In the solitude of the room, I was finally able to release the breath I had been holding.

Chapter End Notes

"If I crush this bone, it will leave only my mark on your body, right?"

I died. ⚰
 Chapter 41

After an uneasy night at someone else's house, I kept my promise and went to Cha Jungwoo's
villa with Hansoo. A few days had passed, but reporters were still camped outside the villa.
As time went on, it seemed increasingly likely that Cha Jungwoo would not leave the house.
As I approached the entrance to the villa, I heard someone cautiously calling my name.

“Taemin! Over here!"

“Where are you?” I looked around and eventually spotted Hansoo, who was partially
concealed against the wall of a nearby building. “Why are you here?” I wondered, and he
pulled me into his hiding spot.

“I've got all the catalogs and magazines rich people read, just like you asked.”

He held up an envelope filled with brochures.

“There was so much material that I had to list exclusive products separately. I stayed up all
night working on this…”

“Why are you whispering?”

I asked, puzzled. Hansoo widened his eyes and signaled for me to be quiet.

"Shh! Lower your voice!”

“Why?”

“The reporters are everywhere!!”

Hansoo, keeping a watchful eye on the surroundings, urgently warned. I looked at him,
puzzled by his vigilance, and pointed out a crucial detail.

“No one out there recognizes us.”

However, rather than easing Hansoo's concerns, this remark only seemed to make him more
anxious. He insisted, pointing out a key fact.

“What! We even shot a movie!”

The movie hadn't even been released yet, and we hadn't made any public appearances related
to it. Fed up with trying to explain, I left the hiding spot and walked on my own. I had only
one magazine in my hand.

Ignoring Hansoo's shouts from behind, I headed to meet Cha Jungwoo. It was past ten, but I
knew he wouldn't be asleep. He probably hadn't slept since the incident broke out.

“What took you so long?!”

I left the road manager behind and entered the living room. The mess was still there, but the
only piece of furniture that appeared to be in order was the sofa. The road manager, who had
been following me, rushed in front of me and pointed to the stairs leading to the upper floor.

“Hurry up and go upstairs. He hasn't slept and he’s been waiting for you.”

I ignored him and went straight to the living room sofa. Thud. I sank into the soft, high-
backed sofa and opened the magazine I had brought.

“Tell him to come down.”

Even without looking to the side, I could sense how the road manager's expression had
changed.

Rustle, rustle.

For a while, the only sound in the room was the pages of the magazine being turned. After a
few moments, the road manager let out a heavy sigh, and I heard his footsteps going upstairs.
Cha Jungwoo might not come down immediately, but that was fine because I needed time to
go through the magazines.

Hansoo had diligently marked the magazines. They contained details about new product
releases, and the names were all too familiar to me. However, there were English descriptions
that I couldn't fully understand, making the content a bit of a puzzle. Additionally, there were
two pictures of watches that caught my attention, one new and one old. As I skimmed
through the magazine, I was astonished to learn that one of the watches was worth tens of
thousands of won. I stared at the image in bewilderment.

What changed? I stopped flipping through the pages and scrutinized the information on the
watches. The explanation was filled with unfamiliar words mixed with English, but I could
grasp one key point: sophisticated appearance. But was it really the same watch? As I
examined the two watch images, my eyes landed on the fine print beneath the advertisement.
There were some words I didn't understand, but I noticed that it mentioned the watch's
waterproof capability to a certain depth. Why would someone wear a watch while going
swimming? Do rich people really do that?

As this revelation struck me, I turned several pages until I reached the section marked by
Hansoo. Under the complex English name, Hansoo had thoughtfully provided the Korean
pronunciation. I awkwardly mumbled the words to myself as I continued reading. Just then, I
heard footsteps descending the stairs. I feigned intense focus on the magazine to make it
seem like I was absorbed in it. The footsteps drew closer, and someone took a seat across
from me. And Cha Joong-woo's greeting followed immediately.

“Hey, you little shit, is it morning already?”

His curses were accompanied by the smell of alcohol.

“Damn, I heard you've only been a trainee for two months. Do you find it amusing the way I
am now? Someone like you would be fired by the company immediately...”
“What do you want to ask?”

I interrupted, growing increasingly irritated. He cursed briefly and glared at me.

“Watch your mouth. Who are you to interrupt me?”

I fixed my gaze on him and spoke slowly.

“Do you even have a clue yet?”

“What?”

“Do I look like someone who's afraid of getting fired from their job, or like an aspiring
celebrity seeking popularity around you?”

He furrowed his brow, scrutinizing me. I gave him a faint smile

“Think again. Because if you swear one more time, you might end up with that broken table
leg in your head.”

“...”

“What do you want to ask me?”

“...Is your name Lee Taemin?”

“Is that the only thing you want to ask?”

I was about to stand up, indicating that I was ready to leave, when he restrained a curse that
was about to escape his lips.

“Is it true that your manager took responsibility for this? And to the guy who spread my work
on the Internet.”

“Yes.”

“Who is he?”

“Are you certain your manager betrayed you?”

He clenched his jaw, clearly not pleased with the question.

“Yes.”

In that case, there was no real need to listen to the recorded voice. I thought and gave the
response he sought.

“Song Yoohan.”

“Song... Yoohan?”
He stared at my lips momentarily, seemingly at a loss for words, and then double-checked.

“Song Yoohan? The one who played my younger brother in the drama xxx?”

I hadn't watched the drama "xxx," so I remained silent. Nonetheless, he burst into hearty
laughter as if the show's title was of no consequence.

“Haha, it's the guy who used to whine to the director every day that his role was pitiful
because it interfered with his sister's relationship. That bastard screwed me over.”

His anger surged, and he muttered harsh words to himself.

“That damn bastard. I should've stomped on him a few more times to make sure he never got
back up.”

He broke into laughter, his eyes filled with malice. Yes, they were all the same. Then he
suddenly recalled something.

"Was that guy an actor under Manager Choi before?"

I nodded, and he continued with another question.

"Is Chairman Kim, the arms broker, still sponsoring him?"

"... Arms broker?"

I asked, taken aback, it was the first time I had heard about it. He reclined on the sofa.

"Yes, an arms broker. He primarily dealt in importing weapons, but there were rumors about
his involvement in other military supplies. He started his business in a foreign country but
returned to Korea in his old age. Initially, there were rumors that he was nostalgic for his
homeland as he grew older or that he was trying to reconnect with the family he had
abandoned. But all of those stories are unbelievable. He's an old man who has made his
business quite shady, and within a few years, he eliminated all his competitors. Moreover, he
has some disgusting hobbies."

Cha Jungwoo grimaced as he spoke, displaying his disdain.

"I've heard that no one has survived under Chairman Kim for more than a month. But did
Song Yoohan manage to win the old man over completely?"

"I believe so."

"Heh, that's incredible. I've witnessed all sorts of dirty deeds in this world, but Chairman Kim
is truly a lunatic."

"He must be out of his mind."

I replied nonchalantly, to which he looked at me with a curious expression.

"Do you know Song Yoohan?"

"Before."

"Hmm," he said after observing me for a moment.

"What's the story with that bastard?"

"Shouldn't you be more concerned about your own situation right now rather than mine?"

He turned around, biting his lower lip, and ran his hand through his bangs roughly.

"Your manager... is he really serious about everything he told me?"

His question gave me the impression that the manager was indeed capable of such words.

"You must have known everything already. You know why he went bankrupt when he
previously owned an agency."

"What's your take on it?"

His bloodshot eyes bore into mine.

"He's serious."

I answered and added nonchalantly.

"He genuinely believes that this is the only way for you to survive."

"And you?"

I was getting frustrated with his persistent questioning, but I replied nonetheless.

“I don’t believe in that method. I believe in the manager."

"..."

“If that person thinks so, then so be it.”

As I answered, I lowered my gaze and contemplated for a moment. I was somewhat surprised
by his reaction. Even if my manager could resolve things in this manner, shouldn't someone
in his position seek advice from a capable individual or take strategic actions? Why was he so
foolish that he merely drank his troubles away at home? Then he looked up, as if he had
organized his thoughts.

"So, because you trust your manager, you also believe that I can eventually make a
comeback."

"..."

"No?"
"Does my opinion really matter?"

Cha Jungwoo appeared to comprehend the frustration underlying my question. He smiled and
shrugged as if feigning ignorance.

"Perhaps it's because I know you, as you mentioned. Because I'm the type of person who will
break my head with a shattered table leg. Tell your manager to come by in the afternoon. Let
me talk to him again."

His eyebrows were full of wrinkles, as if he felt bad about having to do something he didn't
want to do. But simply talking wouldn't be enough.

"I'll warn you, though, if you're planning to use my manager temporarily to get out of this
situation, it will be more troublesome later. Once you sign a contract, you won't be able to
dismiss Manager Choi."

I handed him the envelope I had been given. I had reviewed the contract before coming here,
and one thing stood out: once appointed, the manager could not be replaced under any
circumstances without the mutual consent of both the company and the manager.

The inclusion of the phrase "no matter what" surprised me. My own contract allowed for
termination if the manager was found at fault. Cha Jungwoo glanced at the contract that had
fallen to the floor, realizing there was no table nearby.

"What is this?"

I looked at him and he gazed back with a wary expression before picking up the envelope.
But when he tried to pull out the contents, it only came out halfway. He stiffened, and for a
moment, it seemed as if he had stopped breathing. Then, he asked in a hushed tone.

"...Has the company... contacted you?"

I noticed a key detail in his question: the company hadn't reached out to him in a while. The
people from the company who had visited his home were likely just going through the
motions to appear busy to outsiders, particularly the reporters. It was then that I noticed why
he stayed at home, drank, and refused to look for any other way.

I glanced over at the road manager, who was eavesdropping from a distance. He had been
startled and hid in the kitchen. The fact that he was here in Cha Jungwoo's house, despite
being beaten, was clear evidence. This manager was the one who reported to the company. In
other words, the company had truly cornered Cha Jungwoo. Despite being a powerful
celebrity, he was easily manipulated by the company. This revelation surprised me. Cha
Jungwoo was a high-profile figure, but the company's hold on him seemed to be extremely
tight. As he couldn't hide his astonishment, Cha Jungwoo clenched his teeth and stared at the
contract, which he hadn't yet fully pulled from the envelope.

"Damn bastards, they think they can take advantage of this situation?"

The madman's expectations were realized right before my eyes.

Rip~! Rip!

He tore the contract into shreds and started stomping on the pieces with his feet.

"You bastards!! How much money did I make for them?! They got what they wanted, and
now... fuck!"

He fumed and suddenly picked up the phone that had been lying on the floor. He raised his
arm as if to hurl it at the wall. However, I spoke slowly.

"Do you like watches?"

"What?"

He turned to me, his expression fierce. I picked up the magazine I had been reading and
pointed to the advertisement for a new watch.

"A new product is coming out."

"What... what nonsense are you talking about, you!"

"It's scheduled to be released next month, so if you're off to the military, you won't even be
able to see it in person."

He now turned around threateningly, as if he was considering throwing the phone at me. But I
continued, flipping to the next advertisement.

"These sunglasses are due to arrive at a store next week, but they are already fully booked."

"Fuck, you..."

"Of course, you won't be able to see them either. Maybe not even after you complete your
military service. You used to have mutual sponsorships, but unless you buy them with your
own money, you won't be able to touch them."

He momentarily stopped moving, but then his eyebrows twitched, and he retorted.

"What are you talking about, huh?"

"You're struggling here, and you'd be in the military for two years, so there'd be a gap.
Meanwhile, the six-month contract with the company will expire. Then think about it: two
years hence, can you still buy these goods to your heart's content?"

"I..."

After a hesitant moment, he added in a low voice.

"You don't think I have that much money?"

"There will come a day when you won't have that much money."
"..."

"No one will hire you, and even if they did, they would offer you supporting roles that would
bruise your pride. But with the face of a top star like Cha Jungwoo, how would you accept
that? Moreover, your habit of buying all these expensive new watches will have to continue
for the sake of your image. Because if you don't spend a bit, people will make judgments.
They'll say, 'Cha Jungwoo must have turned into a beggar.'"

My words made his breathing grow heavier, and he hastily flung his phone toward me. I
didn't evade it, but stared into his eyes.

Slam!

The phone grazed my face and clattered to the floor.

“Hah, hah..”

Cha Jungwoo breathed heavily, his chest heaving, as though he'd just sprinted a hundred
meters.

"Get out. Get out of my house right now."

I rose slowly and checked the time.

"Until midnight tonight. Just know that if there's no contact by then, everything's over."

I didn't think I had been there very long, but when I came out, 40 minutes had passed. And
there were people who waited for me during that time.

"Taemin! Over here!"

Feeling like I had experienced this scenario before, I glanced over to see Hansoo gesturing
from the corner of the neighboring building. Had he been hiding there the whole time? I
approached, trying to avoid the reporters who didn't seem interested in us, and Hansoo led me
out of their line of sight.

"How did it go?"

Instead of explaining, I handed over the magazine.

"Well played."

"No, seriously? Do you think it'll work?"

"Yes."

I surprised myself with how easily I responded. But I had a feeling. Pushed to a difficult spot,
that guy would contact the manager. Hansoo seemed equally surprised, repeatedly asking if I
was sure.
"I'm really happy. Ha~ I've heard that Cha Jungwoo has a nasty personality... Furthermore,
the manager is correct. But if the manager clears his name and properly manages Cha
Jungwoo, Myungshin hyung will be furious, right?"

Hansoo's excitement was palpable, and he brightened up quickly as he thought about it. He
rushed to take me outside again.

"Oh, the manager called. He asked about our whereabouts, and I've been sweating the whole
time."

"Why did he call?"

"He wanted both of us to be tested because there's a small flyer advertisement opportunity.
Oh, and he got a call from the director too. The weather forecast for tomorrow predicts sunny
weather, so they're filming Taemin's suicide scene first."

I was puzzled about how sunny weather related to a suicide scene, but Hansoo's hurry to meet
the manager pushed that thought aside. After a day spent doing various tasks, the three of us
were so busy that we temporarily forgot about Cha Jungwoo. When we finally sat down for a
late dinner and were slurping on ramen at a restaurant, the manager's phone rang.

"Yes, this is Choi Deuk-"

His words suddenly halted in the middle of his name, and Hansoo and I, who were eating our
ramen, looked up. After a moment of silence, the manager calmly resumed the conversation.

"Let's go now, Cha Jungwoo."

I dropped off Hansoo and parked the car near Cha Jungwoo's house. When I turned to inform
the manager that we had arrived, he was still looking down at the envelope in his hand. I
waited in silence, and after a while, he asked a question.

"This must be a good opportunity, right?"

"Even if it's a bad opportunity, let's make it good."

He glanced at me, then looked away with a faint smile.

"Right. I should. I know this industry is dirty anyway... For me right now, the best thing is not
to get fired from the company and make money for my kids' education."

His words seemed to differ from the worry that Cha Jungwoo might not cooperate with his
instructions. I pointed to the envelope, the contract that he had been studying for a while.

"When did you receive it?"

"Ah... in the morning. Chief Park handed it to me. They said that if he signs the contract
today, my innocence will be proven."

"What will you say when you give it to him?"

Instead of responding, he looked at the contract with a furrowed brow. I felt like I had heard
something, but in the end, he decided not to say it.

"Taemin, don't worry about it. Let's go."

Cha Jungwoo listened to the manager's instructions so calmly that he seemed like a different
person. The living room was the same as in the morning, but the other person appeared
completely transformed.

"You have to turn yourself in to the police voluntarily tomorrow evening. The interview is
scheduled for the following evening. I will provide you with the answers to the questions to
be asked during the press conference in advance. Think of it as a script and memorize it. I'll
inform the stylist about the clothing and makeup for that day. A few other things to note...
First of all, keep your answers short during the police interrogation. Just respond with 'yes' or
'no.'"

When Cha Jungwoo raised his eyes, appearing puzzled, the manager quickly added.

"I have a contact with a detective who informed me beforehand. Most of the questions will be
formal, so there's no need to be nervous. And then..."

"You can speak comfortably."

The manager, who was jotting down notes in his notebook, looked up. He gazed at his client
silently and nodded.

"Okay. The next significant point to remember is the press conference, but I'll discuss that
tomorrow. Oh, and you can tear up, right?"

"Should I cry during the press conference?"

"No. You mustn't shed tears. When you cry, you look unattractive, and anyone who isn't your
fan will mock you. However, you can have teary eyes, right? You need to convey the
impression that you're on the verge of tears."

Cha Jungwoo nodded.

"Write down all the instructions you need and go over them. Including the amount of money
to be donated."

The manager glanced at him once more, but didn't say anything.

"You don't have to lend the money right away. D-Day will be the day of your military
enlistment, a date that people will gradually forget. Then it will become a topic of public
interest again. The fact that you volunteered secretly on your enlistment day and the actual
donation should be published in the newspapers. This way, many reporters will wait for you
two years later, as if they're anticipating the return of a reformed son with a different
perspective."

"I'll have the money ready within a month if possible."

"You can take it out in advance, but private loans are not an option. Celebrities frequently
employ private loans to protect their reputations, but..."

"I won't need private loans."

"That's good," the manager muttered and continued.

"If you allow me to intervene, it would be a good idea to sell your house in addition to the
money. People will sympathize when they see your actual wealth decreasing."

"Yes."

Afterward, I rose from my seat and went to the kitchen to pay more attention to the detailed
conversation. There, I found the road manager wearing a gloomy expression. He jumped up
and tried to stop me as soon as he saw me.

"Stay. I came here for a glass of water."

"I... is Manager Choi going to become Jungwoo's main manager now?"

I retrieved a clean glass and poured water from the purifier while listening to his mumbling.
He continued with a sigh.

"How did things end so quickly?"

"What do you mean?"

"Yes? Oh... well."

While sipping cold water, I looked at him, waiting for an explanation. His gaze drifted back
to the living room as he spoke.

"There is no solid evidence that former manager recorded the incident. I assumed we had
simply jumped to conclusions, but the manager was unable to respond, so I assumed he had
been caught. It's been a long time since they've been together. Of course, they were like
brothers, so I assumed that the misunderstanding would be overcome and the two would
reconcile. But Jungwoo hired a new management like that, and the previous manager..."

He paused and shook his head.

"I managed to get in touch with him today, but he gave up on Jungwoo without hesitation. He
said he'll be out of the country for a few months, so don't contact him. I don't know when he
prepared all this... Anyway, both of them moved so quickly. What is going on..."
Listening to his words, I walked to the kitchen doorway. In the living room, the two of them
were still deep in conversation. Cha Jungwoo's demeanor had completely transformed into a
more composed and serious one. He nodded in agreement with the manager's words and
appeared to have completely relinquished his anger.

I couldn't fathom how his emotions had shifted so swiftly. What had quelled his anger? I
watched him with narrowed eyes, pondering the sudden change in his mood. The
transformation from a hothead to... loser? Why did that word come to mind? I couldn't
discern the reason. However, Cha Jungwoo's change in demeanor was evident from his words
before leaving with the manager.

"Hey."

He called me over on the porch while the manager and the road manager were deep in
discussion inside. Hands in his pockets, he leaned against the wall, his gaze focused on me.

"What is it?"

"Do you want some advice?"

"No."

Regardless of my reluctance, I heard his advice as I turned my body.

"Do you know who you should be most cautious of if you want a future in this industry?"

I heard a somewhat sour voice when I turned my head.

"Competitive actors, managers, the media, or fans? No."

I remained silent.

"It's the company that owns you. The scariest thing is your own company."

As I was about to turn my head thinking I didn't need to listen anymore, I heard a familiar
name.

“Especially watch out for Director Yoon.”

 Chapter 42

Director Yoon. Director Yoon.

I repeated the name several times under my breath. A nagging sensation crept over me, as if I
had been purposely kept out of the loop on his work. There was a fear that diving deeper into
this matter would stir up unwanted emotions. So, like a fool, I had overlooked the words I
should have heard. The words that sounded strange in Cha Jungwoo's voice note file, "Yooni"
and "Did you buy it," should have been about "Director Yoon."

"I told you. Turn up the volume and listen to something interesting."

Yeah, I should have completely believed what you said. Like the road manager's question,
everything ended too early, the boss I saw in the parking lot didn't seem to care about the
matter at all. That Cha Jungwoo had known the solid evidence and the culprit from the start.
Once again, you were the root of it all.

You are the true culprit behind this.

"Where are you?"

I sent a text message as I stood at the entrance to the train station, and the response came
immediately.

"Wait at home. I'll be there."

Perhaps it's because I'm used to it, but I proceeded without hesitation along the small hallway
with only the front door lit and into the dark living room. A hand reached a place on the wall,
knowing the position of the switch without looking at it. The little world came to life as soon
as the lights were turned on. A living room with unorganized books and documents. But,
oddly, it didn't feel dirty. Someone may have come and cleaned it so that there was no dust
inside. It was probably correct, given that the water cups on the kitchen table when I left this
morning were gone.

Clean but not meticulously organized. I pictured the owner of this house instructing the
cleaners, "Do not touch anything." Amid the belongings left unorganized according to his
wishes, I found a pile of scripts I had forgotten about. I reached out and picked one up,
simply examining it. Yesterday, he had left this script on the sofa, which he watched and then
fell asleep on. I sat down comfortably, as I had yesterday, and turned the script over.

Before I delved into the contents, a thought struck me—this place didn't feel strange at all.
There was no unfamiliarity or unease, even though it was someone else's house, especially
the madman's house. With my eyes, I searched for the part that I had read the day before and
remembered, "Ah." Because of the things scattered all over the place. There was a sense of
life here. The warmth of an invisible man remained in the air. living space. Was I
unconsciously at ease here? I felt strange. Because I always saw the contrary and found
solace in it. Pathways to the graves filled with darkness, underground, and silence.

Flip.

I turned a page and focused on the new content that followed. My mind soon filled with the
world of the protagonist, who went deeper and deeper into danger.

Click.

A small sound immediately jolted my drowsy mind. Startled, I opened my eyes and found
myself staring up at the living room ceiling. I had fallen asleep again, and I couldn't help but
curse my own lack of control. I pushed myself up from the comfortable couch, and the
depressed portion slowly regained its original shape. The sofa's comfort was to blame, I
decided as I looked around to identify the source of the sound.

But I didn't have to search long. I watched the madman emerge from the kitchen, he was
wearing loose pants and his hair was damp, as if he had just taken a shower. He observed me
who had awoken as he put the fresh bottled water to his mouth. I glanced at him blankly,
trying to wake up entirely, but he stopped at the table and offered me the bottle of water.

Still in a half-awake state, I hesitated to respond, but my hand automatically accepted the
bottle he offered.

I became thirsty as I watched him drink water. The cold water he had just gotten from the
refrigerator cooled my mouth and went down my throat, washing away the rest of my sleep.
Perhaps I must have been really thirsty. I took the empty water bottle and went in search of
the trash can.

"What are you looking for?"

"The trash can."

I had expected him to provide an answer, but he unexpectedly reached out his hand.

"Give it. I'll throw it away."

I looked at him skeptically, wondering if I had misheard, but he calmly took the bottle from
my hand and headed for the kitchen. After a moment, he returned empty-handed and then
inquired.

"Aren't you hungry?"

What struck me as odd was the relaxed smile on his face. It wasn't his usual perfunctory
smile but rather a genuine expression. I sat up, my body tensed, and eyed him with suspicion.
However, he settled down next to me, extending an arm over the back of the sofa where I was
seated, and asked softly,
"What would you like to eat?"

"... Nothing"

I refused coldly, remaining stiff. But his mood only grew warmer.

"You should've slept comfortably in a bed. Or did you fall asleep on the couch waiting for
me?"

He nodded and smiled, making dimples, as if he was in a good mood.

"I was going to come earlier, but I had to wait for a call from the U.S., and it was a little late."

Then he reached out to play with the side of my hair.

"It's nice to see you sleeping, but it's even better to see you awake."

At this point, fear began to encroach. I raised my arm awkwardly, like a robot, and brushed
his hand away. I asked in a serious tone,

"Are you very tired right now?"

Even though I had pushed his hand away, he withdrew without any hostility and gazed into
the air for a moment, as if pondering my question, before nodding.

"Hmm, hearing it from you, it seems like I am tired."

No, it's not "seems like." You are undeniably very tired right now! I wanted to scream, but his
hand, which had been resting, reached out again. I grabbed his hand before it could touch my
face, and he simply took my hand in the opposite direction. He said,

"Alright, I will hold your hand."

Bugs seemed to crawl beneath my skin. An unfamiliar sensation, accompanied by a shiver,

numbed my thoughts. If it had been the usual annoying person, I would have blurted out
curses. But his continuous smile and the way he delicately listened to me hindered my ability
to respond. What on earth was this guy...

"When was the last time you slept?"

He looked at me with burdened eyes, thought for a moment, and then opened his mouth.

"I think I had about 30 minutes of sleep when I came to see you here yesterday."

"Before that?"

"Two hours in bed with you three days ago."

"... before that?"

Unlike his usual self, his head wasn't working properly, so he cut short his words and thought
about it again.

"Hmm... three days before that, an hour and a half."

You came to meet me in XX three days before that. So you didn't even sleep and came down
to kiss me for a couple of minutes? I urged part of me unable to fathom the situation and the
other half in disbelief.

"Then?"

'What "Then"?' he inquired, his eyes wide. Meanwhile, he was caressing my palm in a
circular manner with his thumb. I realized it too late and gave it the strength it needed to pull
it out, but the guy who stated he was exhausted had a lot of power.

I had many questions, especially regarding Cha Jungwoo and the purpose of our meeting. I
knew he would provide straightforward answers, but I hesitated. I didn't want to engage in
further conversation with someone who had changed so significantly. However, deeper
within, I was genuinely worried about his condition, which was quite different from his usual
self.

He seemed like a ticking time bomb, with his kind and gentle facade serving as a warning of
an impending limit. It was as if he didn't know what he might do if something snapped,
revealing the cruel nature that he typically concealed behind a filter. For instance, when I
attempted to pull my hand from his grip. His smile instantly vanished from his face, and
despite the cold sensation, I decided to speak bluntly.

"You should go to bed."

I nodded toward the bedroom with my chin, but he gazed at me with an expressionless face
and forcefully took my hand once more. I immediately received a warning when I
unconsciously moved my arm due to the force.

"Be obedient."

I met his gaze with a resolute stare, and he responded by smiling politely.

"Say it again."

"You should go to bed."

"Why?"

Well, it was because you couldn't sleep and you look more crazy than usual. I barely
restrained myself from providing this honest answer and instead came up with a different
excuse. I didn't understand why I had concocted this excuse.

"... Because I'm sleepy."

As I replied, the cold look in his eyes briefly faded. With a look that seemed to say 'hm?', he
inquired,

"You're sleepy?"

"... Yes."

Of course, it had been a while since I woke up. He simply responded with an understanding
"Ah~" and returned to the soft, warm expression he had displayed earlier. His crooked smile
sent a shiver down my spine. I contemplated whether fighting and arguing would have been a
better approach. While I mulled this over, the madman took my hand and stood up.

"Alright, let's go to sleep for now."

I resisted the pulling force to some extent and braced myself, but the guy, who appeared to be
feeling better again, pulled me into the dark bedroom. How on earth was this guy so strong
even when he was tired? He tried to climb onto the bed with me in tow, but I resisted by
planting my feet firmly on the ground. He was about to climb onto the bed with one leg when
he stopped, and the room was too dim for me to read his expression.

"Let me go."

"Why?"

In one short sentence, I let out my true feelings without realizing it.

"Uncomfortable. I don’t know why we need to lie down together.”

My blunt answer hung in the air, followed by his slow voice.

"Then you should sleep in the same bed with me more."

"Why?"

This time, he replied without hesitation,

"Your life is about atonement, so it shouldn't be comfortable. That's why you deliberately
sought discomfort instead of pleasure. If you're uncomfortable, it's only right to lie down with
me."

"..."

I felt like my head was spinning from exhaustion and this peculiar logic, but I couldn't find a
suitable response. With what strength I could muster, I gripped the edge of the bed with one
hand, barely keeping myself upright, and spoke up.

"I still don't want to."

The pulling force that had been dragging me stopped, and his other hand came to rest on my
shoulder. His tight grip on my shoulder made me aware of my condition, and his muffled
words seemed to further sway my resolve.

"Saying no... sounds annoying."

I contemplated for a few moments, wondering if I should just push him and engage in a fight
with this lunatic. Ultimately, I discarded that idea and fabricated another excuse.

"I need to wash up," I grumbled.

This was, of course, a ruse to create some distance between us. I'd use the excuse of washing
up and sleep on the sofa instead. But my plan was thwarted when the guy, who had pulled my
hand to begin with, now pulled me onto the bed. I suddenly fell onto the mattress, and he
brought his face close to my neck, murmuring,

"It's okay. I like your smell."

Despite my initial resolve to stay awake all night with eyes wide open, I eventually
succumbed to slumber for several hours. The man, holding me within the circle of his arms,
also drifted into sleep on his side, his breathing calm and steady. Though I had initially
considered getting up, any attempt to move was promptly thwarted as he would restrain me
with murmurs and gentle interventions.

'You don't need to shower.' 'Hungry?' 'Thirsty?' Finally, 'Should we...?' I closed my eyes and
gave up on everything after those words. And the second time I awoke in his bed, I didn't
wake up on my own. My lower abdomen was getting a faint tingling sensation. Of course, if
you're a man, it'll feel familiar. And, while standing up in the morning was natural, waking up
with quick breathing was extremely unusual.

"... Haa."

I took a hot breath and tried to move without realizing it, but then I noticed the arm that had
restrained me. He was clinging to my back, wrapped around my waist under an unbuttoned
shirt, resting on my side. His hands were stroking my thing through my bare legs with my
pants off.

"Hey..."

As I let out a barely audible sound between his harsh breaths, the guy sucking my nape
clinged to my back as if he had been waiting.

"What?"

He asked softly, moving his lips to my earlobe. And his hands became faster. My body, which
had already been stimulated while sleeping, was unable to use its energy.

"Fuck… What are you doing?"

I wrenched my shoulders and spat. But the feeble effort was futile. After waking up, the guy
who went back to the usual madman answered with a bold voice.
"Making you feel good."

"Who… feels good... ah-"

As he pulled on my genitals, a tingling sensation went through my lower belly, accompanied

by pain. I could feel the man behind me more clearly after closing my eyes and bending my
back. In addition, the area between my buttocks that had already been touched by his hard
object was wet. Could it be that this bastard... has already cummed on my body while i was
sleeping? However, all that came out of my mouth was a barely half-muffled moan.

"Haa, haa..."

"If you don't feel good, that's fine too."

With a laugh, he increased the speed of his hand.

“You want to be uncomfortable. Or do you feel good?”

There was a squeaky sound at the same time as the question. As his hands raced fast into my
genitals, moist with my already pouring body fluid, they made a wet rubbing sound.

"Tell me. What do you feel when I shake it? Oh, it looks like you'll be cumming soon. Your
dick is sizzling hot and about to explode."

A cold sensation was felt.

"And incredibly soft."

A low voice entered my ear, caressing my ear with its tongue. The heat inside me boiled, like
if a damp voice had encouraged it. He abruptly stopped moving while grasping the tip of my
swelling penis. The pleasure that had been rising like a stairwell abruptly came to a halt.

"..."

I gripped his wrist, which had stopped moving, without realizing it. The ache of twisting in
disappointment was exacerbated by the hand that prevented my climax.

"... let go."

Of course, the guy behind me picked up on the meaning of the words he couldn't quite hear
because they were mingled with my breath. The lips that came down under my ears laughed
on my skin once again, and then his body position abruptly altered. He grabbed me and
straightened me out before quickly climbing up. He then put his knees between my legs,
without forgetting my dick in his hands.

He sat with his waist between my legs, which were already spread open, before I realized
what was going on. My legs were parted uncomfortably as he held my waist with his other
hand and pulled it tight. The issue was that his hand was still firmly gripping my penis. In a
state where I couldn't ejaculate, my blocked penis dominated all my senses.
"Damn it... Let it go, haa!"

My jaws gritted and my upper body twisted. However, no matter how hard I attempted to
push his arm away with my hand in this position, I would fail. Instead, he took my hand in
his and led me to another place. I didn’t have to look up to find out. He led me to the hot,
hard pillar and commanded me as he looked down at me from above.

"Hold it."

The usual voice seemed hotter than my hands touching his penis. He placed his hands on top
of mine, which were not moving, as I stared up with furrowed eyes and chest heaving, and
pushed me to grip his own. The guy's eyes flashed darkly for a moment, and he took a short
breath.

"Fuck… Shake it that way."

Then, he removed his folded hands, grabbed my waist again, and pushed his body further
between my legs.

"Your hesitancy can only mean one of two things. You enjoy touching me so much that you
are unable to do so."

He curved his lips and seized my restricted genitals, as if to squeeze them again.

"Ah-!"

I bent on my back and groaned in pain, but the guy didn't know how to wait.

"Hurry. Don't you want to cum as well? Consider holding yours, shaking them, and try to
move."

Haa, haa... Perhaps because of the intense pain, I closed my eyes and began moving my hand
without realizing it. The agonizing grasp on my genitals then vanished, just as promised. He
opened his mouth and inhaled deeply. Then I felt the pleasure of gradually returning to my
place. It was too late to be embarrassed or regretful. I hadn't even realized I was stroking a
large pillar that wasn't mine. I just closed my eyes and focused on the tickling pleasure that
filled me on the inside. The faster I moved my hands, the more pleasure I felt. I moaned as I
twisted my back.

"Haa… ughh, ha…"

His hand holding mine stopped for a second, and his body tilted forward slightly. When the
stimulation returned to the genitals, I realized it had been touched by something other than
his hand. Before I knew it, his fingertips were on my hands, holding two genitals at once, he
were holding my hands which i could not move properly. As he started rubbing our genitals
together, the monotonous stimulation up until now suddenly exploded.

Squench, squench...
His and mine were already gleaming and sticky with bodily fluids, making noises whenever
we moved. He swelled up between him and my hand and stopped expanding. My back
arched, I felt like I was about to ejaculate soon. Then I heard a command above my head.

"Open your eyes."

My gaze met his as I strained to open my eyes to the voice coupled with hard breathing. He
licked his bottom lip with his tongue while staring at me. His eyes darkened with lust, like a
beast with a prey in front of it. His stare remained fixed on me, and he tightened his grip on
my waist. My heart fluttered at the increased sense of climax as I peered into his eyes, and
eventually I closed my eyes again. No, it had to be that way.

"Ha, haa, mmh, ugh!"

My lower abdomen and thighs trembled convulsively, and cloudy semen flowed from the tip
of my wriggling penis. The sour fragrance initially identified the hot liquid, which was half-
covering my palm and half-dripping on my stomach. I saw my hand was still moving after a
few more wrigglings. Not by choice, but by the other hand.

My heart was pounding inside like it was sprinting for a short distance. When I opened my
eyes, however, I couldn't feel my heartbeat. A frown on his brow and a low breath emerging
from his slightly parted mouth. He gripped my hand and stroked his genitals for a few more
seconds before spouting hot semen similar to mine. His faint sigh of satisfaction rang in my
ear for a long time. I lay motionless, watching his eyes open. For a brief moment, dark eyes
mingled with languor appeared to smile.

However, this feeling could not last long. He lowered his head and looked down at his wet
hand, and placed it between my legs. As soon as the sticky, wet thing touched the entrance to
my back, my daze disappeared, as if I had completely woken up. I body stiffened, and even
though he must have noticed my changed reaction, he moved his other hand regardless.

He elevated my legs by placing his hands beneath my bent knees. I was surprised and tried to
raise my upper body, but I froze when a finger entered inside me without warning. With the
help of the sticky semen, the guy inserted two fingers at once, groped inside and pushed in
further.

"Don't! Augh..."

Aside from the ache, the discomfort caused the entire body to stiffen like a piece of wood.

"Relax."

The man spoke easily and poked my insides.

"Fuck..."

I mumbled obscenities and forced my attention upward. He narrowed his eyes and looked
down at me where his finger was inserted.

"Don't worry. I'll send you back in time for the shoot."
I took note of the guy's penis, which did not shrink even after ejaculating. I could tell he was
serious by the excitement beneath his words. I was wrong to put you to sleep. The guy who
slept and awoke couldn't keep his renewed stamina in check, so the tip of his swelled penis
was already gleaming.

"How... can i believe that?"

The man who had been roaming around inside looking for something halted and barely raised
his eyes. My heart dropped for a minute in the eyes that lost reason, in a different way than
when I saw a crazy dog. Then he twisted his lips together.

“Why don’t you believe it?

I could barely breathe because he had stopped moving, so I puffed out my chest and
muttered.

"You're trying to bring down your company's star... Ha, you're an executive; how do I know
you'll keep your word to a two-month-old newbie like me? You're only interested in fucking
me..."

I closed my eyes for a time to get used to the sensation of an alien body inside me.
Meanwhile, there was no movement, and as I became accustomed to the discomfort, I was
able to face him calmly.

"After fucking me, you might leave and handle me how you did with Cha Jungwoo."

For a brief while, the enthusiasm and laughter in his eyes vanished. I soon felt the nagging
fingers that had been bothering me slowly go away. Instead, the hand was raised to the
abdomen. As if wandering with his fingertips, his still wet hands prowled over my belly
button.

"Tell me straightforwardly."

Despite the emotionless look in his eyes, his lips formed a soft smile.

"Are you just trying to evade the situation, or do you genuinely believe that I'll betray you?"

"Both."

I replied, resting my elbows on the bed and lifting my upper body slightly. As our gazes
locked, a subtle fear began to creep in. The fear that he might harm me in some way. But I
kept my eyes locked on him, and to my surprise, he withdrew. He quirked his lips and
mumbled, seemingly unable to contain his amusement.

"How interesting."

"What's interesting?"

"You still look beautiful."

I frowned at his words, which were often used to compliment a woman's appearance. But he
chuckled again, apparently finding the idea amusing, and lowered his head to place my leg
over his arm. His lips touched before I realized what he was trying to do and pulled my legs
away.

Smooch~

He kissed the inside sides of my thigh as if sucking on it, then gently lowered my leg. I
shifted back and sat down to close my bare legs at that point.

"There's only one reason I would ever betray you."

He spoke in a dry tone as he got out of bed.

"When you've achieved your revenge and try to run from me."

His naked body stood erect, and though his gaze was fixated on my stomach, he eventually
shifted his eyes away.

"And, of course, my intention is to fuck you. But if that were my sole purpose, I wouldn't be
here savoring it."

Unconsciously, my eyes were drawn back to his groin.

"Other than that, what else is there?"

I inquired calmly, while I struggled to divert my gaze from his genitals. Yet, a peculiar
sensation was spreading within me. Why were his words causing my heart to race, and my
arousal to heighten?

"I don't know."

I looked up at his abrupt response. Was he genuinely claiming not to know right now? As he
made his way to the bathroom, he added nonchalantly:

"I'll explain Cha Jungwoo's case after I've freshened up. If cold water doesn't clear my
intentions, it appears they might change to fucking you."

He left, and I found myself sitting on the bed in an awkward position. I, too, was naked
except for a shirt, which was left unbuttoned and open. Moreover, when I tried to remove the
shirt, I noticed that all the buttons had been torn off. Did that guy not know how to unbutton
them?

After washing up in the other bathroom at his house and returning with just pants on, he was
already seated on the living room sofa, engrossed in something. He asked without raising his
head:

"Are you hungry?"

Instead of giving a direct answer, I glanced at the wall clock. It displayed 7:20 in the
morning. Despite not having slept extensively, it felt as if I had a refreshing night's rest.
However, I quickly quelled this sensation as I found it unsettling. The notion that I had spent
the night beside the madman was disconcerting enough, and upon waking up, I had already
begun to feel drained.

"Aren't you going to work?"

Taking a seat beside him, I rested my wet head against the back of the sofa. I closed my eyes
briefly, and as I did, I felt his fingertips brush against my face. This startled me, and when I
opened my eyes, he was gently tracing my cheek and running his fingers through my damp
hair.

"Would you like me to dry it?"

"Are you not going to work?"

"I asked first. Are you hungry?"

It dawned on me that I had initially ignored his question. I hesitated, feeling like I had missed
something, but I didn't respond immediately. Instead, I turned my head to the side and
replied, avoiding his hand:

"Not really."

"Eat anyway. We can go out together, grab some food, and then head to work."

Glancing at his watch, he made these plans unilaterally. He then added with determination:

"I'm not taking the subway."

"Why? Are you afraid that the first subway train isn't running at this time?"

The corners of his mouth curled upward. Although I had grown accustomed to his smile, it
never ceased to capture my attention.

"No. I'm afraid that if I can't endure it on the subway and undress you, you might feel
embarrassed."

Ironically, it might be even more intriguing. I could report him as a pervert and have him sent
to the police station. As I began to formulate a response, my gaze landed on the script he was
holding. This was the same script I had glimpsed the day before when Hansoo had handed it
to me. Noticing my interest, he lowered his own eyes to it.

"Do you want me to tell you something interesting? Cha Jungwoo was also vying for the lead
role in this play, which will be shown next year. To be more precise, he's one of the few
actors who has a good shot at playing the lead."

"Then why did you want to get rid of him?"

“Because he was trying to run away.”

The term "run away" echoed with the "run away" he had mentioned to me earlier in the
bedroom. However, the explanation that followed had a distinct context.

“I found out that he was in contact with another agency, with only six months left on his
contract. Cha Jung woo is a big actor, and when the contract period is short, other agencies
usually try to poach him. But if he actually intends to leave, it becomes a problem.”

“...So instead of allowing him to become someone else's talent, you sought to undermine him
beforehand?”

My voice came out dry. The anger and disbelief that had initially consumed me when I first
learned that he was behind Cha Jungwoo's scandal had somewhat withered over the course of
a day. His response to my query was nonchalant.

“Exactly. If he remains on our side, he's a product, but if he switches to another agency, he
becomes troublesome refuse.”

“...”

“Fortunately, Cha Jungwoo also tried to part ways with his manager. So, I was able to handle
it without the need to reconcile with the manager.”

Suddenly, I recalled what the road manager had said when Cha Jungwoo asked if he was the
perpetrator, mentioning that he had betrayed him first. It was in relation to this. However, I
still couldn't comprehend. Cha Jungwoo wasn't just a mid-level celebrity; he was a top star.

“Wouldn't it have been better to persuade and renew his contract rather than taking him
down? Instead of cultivating another top star...”

“It's far more profitable to create one from scratch.”

“Celebrities are constructed. With only a few exceptional individuals, the industry
manufactures them entirely. They are essentially lifeless dolls, serving the public with their
attractive appearances on television. A top star like Cha Jungwoo? I assure you that I can
place someone else in that position within two years. There are countless dolls scattered
throughout this industry. However, they fail to understand that and allow their inflated egos to
overshadow their actual worth. They are nothing more than dolls.”

The term 'doll,' denoting an inanimate object, sent a shiver down my spine. I realized that, in
his eyes, the agency's celebrities were not regarded as people. Rather, he might consider
everyone else to be subordinates. A fleeting curiosity crossed my mind. How did he perceive
me? However, as soon as the question arose, I dismissed it as irrelevant.

“The evidence recorded by Cha Jungwoo’s former manager... You were the one who leaked
it, weren't you? With the aim of implicating Myungshin's staff.”

“I don’t need to get my hands dirty. Do I?”

He nonchalantly shrugged his shoulders.

“Honestly, it didn’t have to be Song Myungshin. If it were information that could bring down
Cha Jungwoo, any actor would have disclosed it themselves, not only Song Myungshin.
However, given the opportunity, I thought that I could weave a plot and eliminate Song
Myungshin using this incident. It didn't matter whether or not you had intentions of seeking
revenge.”

“The reason you ignited this scandal... are you planning to use it as an opportunity to oust
Myungshin as well?”

“Well, that's part of it too. The timing was perfect. I had to establish this prior to Cha
Jungwoo's interrogation by the police, so it served as a convenient bait for the journalists.”

Interesting prey... It must be Cha Jungwoo who'll appear at the police station.

“For the issue to continue, something needs to explode every 2-3 days. That's the only way to
keep Cha Jungwoo agitated, like a dog. However, I didn't anticipate that this incident would
completely destroy Song Myungshin.”

He then mumbled under his breath, "Well, there are still branches I can cut." I wanted to ask
what that meant, but another question came to mind. Was he suggesting that dealing with
Song Myungshin becomes more complicated when Cha Jungwoo is taken down at the same
time?

"Is it because Chairman Kim supports Myungshin?"

"Oh, you don't need to be concerned about him."

"..."

“Why are you laughing?”

Did I laugh? Most likely...

“Because it sounds like you care about me. A lot, for a guy whose primary objective is to
fuck me.”

I thought he would respond with one of his usual eccentric remarks, but he remained silent.
Then, he abruptly rose from his seat, turned around, and issued a brief command.

“Get ready to go out.”

What? That's it? It wasn't until he closed the door behind him and disappeared into another
room that I realized I had won my first argument. Strangely, I didn't feel any satisfaction. In
fact, it felt rather unsettling. My heart was needlessly racing due to his lack of a rebuttal.
 Chapter 43
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

I had consumed a hearty breakfast, and now I was attempting to alleviate the discomfort in
my stomach by focusing on my breathing. I was seated in a luxurious car that glided
smoothly through the city, observing the passing scenery. The reason for my overeating was
the madman. He had teased me playfully at the hotel's breakfast buffet, and as a result, I
found myself eating several plates of food. Strangely, he had not indulged in the meal much
because he was engaged in a lengthy phone call throughout breakfast. The conversation was
in English, so I couldn't comprehend what was being discussed, but I could tell that he was
frustrated with the other person, likely because things hadn't gone as planned. He had
mentioned that he was awaiting an important call from the US, which was why he had
arrived late the previous day. Perhaps the call hadn't gone well?

After he hung up the phone, he drove in silence all the way to the company. It wasn't that the
car was completely quiet; there was a constant background of a pop song playing on the
audio system. I couldn't identify the singer, but the presence of a well-known pop song
indicated it was a famous artist. I broke the silence when the car came to a stop at a traffic
light just before reaching the company.

"Drop me off here."

"Why?"

Did he genuinely not know? I stared at him in astonishment, and he avoided my gaze.

"If someone sees me, rumors are scary, the crowded streets are more dangerous."

He started the car when the signal changed.

"Right, the company's underground parking lot will be very safe."

"What difference does it make? If someone from work sees you, they'll assume I gave you a
ride on the way, but if they see you getting off near the company, they'll suspect otherwise.
What's the point of hiding it?"

When he said it, I assumed it was true. I should never have gotten in this car in the first place.
I felt a tiny regret, but he abruptly increased the audio volume. I was curious and asked
because one song had just finished and another had just began.

"Do you like this song?"

"No."

The answer was so firm that my mind, which had asked carelessly, was now filled with
wonder. His expression played a role in my curiosity. As soon as the song started, he smiled,
twisting his lips as if thinking about something. Then he suddenly asked an unexpected
question.

"Have you read everything yet?"

I nodded, knowing he was pointing to the screenplay I was holding on my lap.

"I have some left."

"Look at all that and see the original."

"..."

"That drama is a big company project, so there are lots of actors aiming for it."

Even though it was a big project, I strangely felt indifference as if it was someone else's
business. Why? When I was wondering, I heard him add something.

"Especially Song Myungshin."

Then, as if he remembered something, he smiled at me.

"Of course you're after it, too."

The words that fell readily from his mouth sent a chill down my spine.

"... I never said anything like that."

"No, not directly. However, when you stated that you would approach 'Director Yoon' first, it
essentially means the same thing. Not someone else, but Director Yoon. Isn't Song
Myungshin's sponsor the first person you should approach in order to get revenge on him?
You can simply snatch him away. However, because you mentioned 'Director Yoon'
separately, you must have known that Song Myungshin was attempting to approach me. Only
for the sake of drama."

This is why people with sharp minds can be disconcerting. I had no response, so I shifted my
focus ahead, but he repeated himself.

"Make sure to look at the original."

Then he laughed coldly, as if he was talking to himself.

"The ones who know a lot and prepare always win."

Before heading up to the usual small meeting room where I met with the manager, the
madman greeted me in an unusual manner, saying, "See you in 10 minutes." As I opened the
door to the conference room, I wondered about what would occur in the next 10 minutes.
Inside, the agitated manager and Hansoo welcomed me with a loud exclamation.

"Taemin!! Why didn't you answer your phone?"

"Ugh~ I was so concerned because I couldn't reach you!"

It was only then that I retrieved my phone from my pocket and noticed that it was switched
off. I pondered whether the battery had died. When I pressed the power button, the screen
displayed a full battery indicator and a vivid flame icon. What? I never turned off my phone.
Meanwhile, the manager continued his complaints.

"At dawn, the company suddenly called for an early morning meeting, so I tried to contact
you, but you didn't answer your phone. I called again, thinking you might be asleep, but your
phone was switched off. Taemin, did I bother you by any chance?!”

Avoiding the manager, who seemed about to cling to my arm, I suspected another person had
turned off the phone. I cursed under my breath. While gritting my teeth, Hansoo also clung to
my arm on the other side.

"I was genuinely concerned because I couldn't get through to you!"

"Why worry? I just didn't pick up the phone."

As I brushed off Hansoo and responded irritably, I soon discovered the reason behind their
concern.

"Of course, I'm worried! Director Yoon asked us to gather, but what can we do without
Taemin, who has the face of a poker player?"

So that was their concern. With my poker face, I decisively pushed away the two who were
attempting to hold onto me once more.

"Is Director Yoon some kind of a monster?"

"Well, he's definitely madman," I muttered to myself, but the manager answered earnestly.

"A monster might be preferable. Then I could scream and flee."

Hansoo nodded beside him and added,

"Director Yoon is pure terror, plain and simple."

I gazed at the two with a thoroughly bewildered expression. After all, he seemed like a
friendly guy on the surface. What was there to fear?

"There's nothing to be afraid of. It's not like he's singling us out for termination."
At that point, the manager exclaimed, placing his hand on my shoulder with a pat.

"You fool! Have you forgotten the meeting with Director Yoon in xxx city? He's the kind of
person who casually quizzes us about the capital of Lithuania!"

"..."

"Yeah, judging by your expression, it looks like you've recollected. We narrowly escaped that
challenging situation back then, thanks to the 'madman', but what if he throws more common
sense questions at the meeting? We're like disposable wooden chopsticks at a Chinese
restaurant, rolling around in drawers, irrelevant if they're discarded right away!"

Why do I have to be associated with these people and become disposable wooden
chopsticks? Since the 'madman' was Director Yoon, there's bound to be a way to handle such
questions if they arise. I wanted to blurt it out, but I restrained myself. If you found out that
the madman and Director Yoon are the same person, you might be even more terrified.

"... think of Lithuania as a rare exception."

"An exception? You consider the capital of Lithuania a matter of common sense?"

"Yes."

I reluctantly nodded and reluctantly explained to the stunned pair.

"It might be common knowledge among Koreans that there's a lake in the shape of the
Korean Peninsula in that country."

"... Eh?"

"... Huh?"

Both of them made a dumbfounded sound at the same time, confirming that they were akin to
disposable wooden chopsticks. Regardless, I didn't have time for idle chatter about their fear
of Director Yoon.

"So, there's no need to be afraid."

As I gave them a firm push, the two bewildered people exchanged glances and blinked,
saying, "Is that so?" Hansoo exclaimed, "Ah!" as if he'd had a revelation.

"Oh, have you heard that rumor? Now that I think about it, maybe Director Yoon is actually a
regular guy. He mentioned taking the train to work a few days ago!"

A train? Beside the startled manager, I squinted my eyes. A rumor like...

"Furthermore, he encountered a trainee from the company on the train, my goodness..."

Hansoo suddenly lowered his voice and narrowed his eyes.

"As he got off the train, he dropped his belongings in front of Director Yoon. Then, he
intentionally waited in the underground parking lot, latched onto him, and started wagging
his tail!”

Hold on, who is this about? While I was perplexed, the manager exploded in frustration.

"No, how can there be such a sycophant!"

"What's even more astonishing is that he's a man!"

"What?! So... a brown-noser?! How can you train actors like that? What kind of person is
their manager?!"

You.

"Right? It's also the manager's fault. The trainee's actions could have been deliberately
ordered by the manager. I'd like to see what kind of actor is managed by such a person."

You.

However, this time, the truth remained concealed. The animated Hansoo supplied more
information.

"And this brown-noser, oh, it's astounding... he didn't just encounter Director Yoon in the
underground parking lot, he deliberately approached him when he was with the President and
even promoted himself shamelessly. It must have been a performance. Wow, how many
layers of composure does he have on his face? Isn't that right, Taemin?"

"..."

As I stared at Hansoo in silence, my thoughts centered on my gratitude toward the madman,

who said he didn't want to take the subway. This sentiment only grew stronger as I listened to
the following words.

"Well, anyway, because of that incident, not only the trainees but also the new actors have all
been using the morning subway, causing quite a commotion. My goodness, did you catch a
glimpse of the renowned xxx or ooo on the subway this morning?"

"What a sight."

As the manager shook his head, I turned to Hansoo and inquired,

"You took the bus, right?"

In response to my question, the manager glanced at Hansoo. Upon closer examination, I

noticed that Hansoo, unlike his usual self, had neatly groomed hair and was wearing a well-
put-together outfit. Caught off guard by our scrutiny, he averted his eyes and offered an
explanation.

"Well, it's just that the bus took forever to arrive..."

I considered reminding him about his earlier boasts of having six different bus routes to the
company, but I decided against it because I was feeling annoyed. At this point, I just wanted
to conclude the conversation. However, in response to Hansoo's excuse, the manager started
to console me.

"Taemin, don't let that brown-noser upset you. After all, you already have a unique
relationship with Director Yoon, right?"

Did you know he was the 'madman'? After studying my expression for a moment, he smiled
kindly and gave my shoulder a reassuring pat.

"You even went took a piss with Director Yoon. Who else can claim such a precious
connection, hm?"

The manager, laughing heartily and in high spirits, seemed to have forgotten his fear of
Director Yoon as he left the room with Hansoo. Meanwhile, I stayed behind, unable to follow
them immediately because I felt a little apprehensive. Should I just go solo?

Since the manager had been summoned, it was clear that others who had gathered three days
ago were also called. As I had predicted, Myungshin, a company employee, and Chief Park
were present at the same location as three days ago. And, of course, the madman was there
too. However, the situation was the complete opposite of three days ago.

Director Yoon motioned towards the manager who had just entered and tossed a file in front
of Myungshin.

"This is the evidence you brought from the other side last night to prove your innocence."

"Evidence…?"

Myungshin picked up the file with a determined expression. It appeared they were unaware
of the Cha Jungwoo manager's case, possibly because they were busy trying to find
inconsistencies in their evidence due to my words. Upon seeing that the evidence was Cha
Jungwoo's contract, the first reaction was to wear a puzzled expression.

"What kind of evidence is this?"

He began to object but suddenly fell silent as if he had come across something in the contract.
He gazed at the paper with an incredulous expression, indicating he had just noticed the new
manager's name at the top of the contract.

"What kind of evidence is this... please explain."

Director Yoon instructed me, not the manager. Simultaneously, Myungshin turned his gaze
toward me. As soon as his eyes met mine, they narrowed, and a smirk played on his lips, as if
to say, "Oh, by the way, you mentioned getting revenge on me, didn't you?" in a mocking
tone.

"Indeed. Would you mind explaining, Lee Taemin?"

Seeing the manager's name on the contract, he likely anticipated what I would say, as there
was no bewilderment in his eyes. The atmosphere was different from three days ago, or even
two days ago. It might be because his attitude towards me had shifted. It was as if he intended
to seriously consider my motive for revenge, knowing that he could easily eliminate me if I
were truly determined. Myungshin saw me as a venomous adversary who clung to opponents
even while shedding blood, and I returned his smile in kind.

"You've seen it; do you still need an explanation? How do you memorize lines with that
head?"

Myungshin's faint smile faded, replaced by a cold tone.

"Shut up. Can't you discern what you should and shouldn't say to your seniors in the presence
of others?"

He then turned his gaze to the manager standing beside me.

"You've done an excellent job educating the newcomers."

"Is that so? I thought you were the one I taught the best."

The manager stepped forward and gestured towards the file that Myungshin still held.

"As you said three days ago, if I had framed Cha Jungwoo, he wouldn't have hired me as his
manager."

Myungshin cocked his head, discarding the pleasant facade he had maintained in front of
Director Yoon.

"Cha Jungwoo might be unaware because he's a simpleton."

The manager's expression darkened at the biting comment that came out without hesitation.
Instead of anger, he gazed at Myungshin with a sorrowful look.

"... Then, are you, who isn't as famous, more of a simpleton than Cha Jungwoo?"

In the manager's words mixed with a soft sigh, there was still a lingering sense of regret for
Myungshin. It seemed that there was a part in his heart that he couldn't let go of. Perhaps it
was the memory of the kind Myungshin he had nurtured in the past. Rather than feeling
frustrated, my initial reaction was curiosity. The fond memories from the past still resided in
a corner of my heart, recalled through my memories. It was as if my heart, if you could take it
out, would still be bright red, not gray like lime. I undeniably had pleasant memories with
Myungshin, but my heart itself didn't feel any emotions.

"If you made a mistake, Myungshin-ah, apologize."

The manager suddenly addressed Myungshin by his real name and took a step closer.

"No matter how significant the problem, if you sincerely apologize, someday you will be
forgiven."

Though these words were aimed at Myungshin, my breath caught in an instant.

Unintentionally, my gaze fixated on the manager's back as he stepped forward. He wore an
old, faded jacket. His ensuing words echoed around me as though they came from a distant
place.

"You may think it's too late and that there will be no forgiveness, but no, there's always a
final opportunity. So, ask for forgiveness. It's not too late yet. Apologize and acknowledge
your wrongs. But if you let that moment slip by..."

"Stop it, Manager Choi. You haven't outgrown that habit of preaching, have you? What if I
miss that opportunity once again? Are you implying I'm not even human? Gosh..."

Myungshin laughed and shook his head.

"I see you're putting on a facade of being nice in front of Director Yoon, but don't get too
excited just because things are working out in your favor."

Then he turned around and placed the document on the table.

"I'm a bit disappointed, Director Yoon. Isn't this simply circumstantial evidence? You have
real evidence and even my testimony. Are you trying to absolve the culprit just because he's
become Cha Jungwoo's manager?"

"What if it's not just that?"

"It's not... just that?"

"What if there's substantial evidence and testimony that Manager Choi is not the culprit?"

"There can't be any..."

“Are you saying I’m lying? For Manager Choi?”

Director Yoon pointed towards the manager with a smile.

"What's so special about him? Oh, yes."

His gaze shifted to me. In an instant, I noticed a glint of amusement in his eyes.

"I could be acting this way because I'm interested in sleeping with a trainee who's only been
here for a few months."

A silence hung in the air for a while. Eventually, Myungshin responded with a sigh.

"Of course, I know it's not like that. I just can't believe there's evidence."
While Myungshin spoke, the manager whispered to me.

"He said he wants to sleep with you. Director Yoon is quite a joker."

"..."

"Hm? You don't seem surprised by Director Yoon's joke?"

Then he patted me on the back as if to reassure me. Nevertheless, I didn't feel very reassured
even with the manager's comforting words. Speaking nonsense in front of others, this
bastard... But, apart from me, Director Yoon's jest did momentarily alleviate the tense
atmosphere, and Myungshin took the chance to speak in a low tone.

"Please inform me about the evidence. Then I will step down for now."

"One step isn't sufficient."

"Not enough? Are you suggesting that I, who only testified for the company, should bear
responsibility for this?"

Myungshin's forced smile faded, and his voice grew quieter. Unexpectedly, Director Yoon
shook his head and eased Myungshin's apprehension.

"That's not it. I'm not particularly concerned about whether Song Yoohan takes responsibility
for this or not. I'm just doing my job. However, because it's connected to me, I have no
choice but to hold you accountable."

In essence, it indicated that he wasn't particularly interested in the company's work, but his
involvement was more personal. Aside from whether this was coming from the company
director, his response to Myungshin's question left everyone in silence.

"What do you mean it's related to Director Yoon?"

"Didn't I mention it when we gathered here three days ago? I said I hoped this information
was accurate when I woke up from the most pleasant sleep in years. But if the information is
incorrect..."

"..."

"What about my sleep?"

What? It wasn't just me; the same thought likely crossed others' minds. Thoughts like, "So, in
the end, you were motivated to solve this because you were annoyed about being woken up?"
There was a genuine annoyance in his words, making it impossible for anyone to ask if he
was joking.

Meanwhile, Director Yoon gestured to Chief Park. Chief Park then took out a small recorder
from his pocket and pressed the play button. As everyone was caught off guard by the sudden
change in atmosphere, a noise that appeared to be a phone call soon emanated from the small
speaker. A man's voice was mixed with it, restoring the seriousness to the room.
"I did it. Jungwoo... I secretly recorded actor Cha Jungwoo's corruption, handed it over to a
company employee for money, and leaked it on the Internet. I can provide proof if needed."

It was the first time I heard that voice, but it was clear who it belonged to without any
explanation. It was Cha Jungwoo's manager. Among his words, one stood out: that he had
been paid. I couldn't help but glance at Director Yoon. Myungshin had provided the money to
bribe Cha Jungwoo's manager, who in turn used him to catch Myungshin. Myungshin must
have seen the opportunity to use this evidence to bring down Cha Jungwoo. He was unaware
that he had become entangled in Director Yoon's behind-the-scenes operation. Does
intelligence really have anything to do with making foolish decisions? I couldn't help but
admire it reluctantly. But then I heard Chief Park's question on the tape recorder.

"Is it a company employee? Whom did you give it to?"

In an instant, I observed the slight movements of two people in my field of vision.

Myungshin clenched his fists with wide eyes, and he and the employee beside him took a
step back with pale faces. But even before they could retreat, Cha Jungwoo's manager
provided an answer.

"Assistant Kim of Team xx. I handed it to him."

All eyes focused on the employee immediately. Chief Park likely stopped the tape recorder,
and the room fell into icy silence. At the center of the attention, the trembling employee was
in disbelief.

"No, that's absurd... he would have kept it secret..."

Then, startled, he looked around at everyone with despair in his eyes and stammered.

"I- It's not me. D- Director Yoon, it's not me..."

Then, he turned to Myungshin and pointed his finger.

"So- Song Yoohan instructed me to..."

"What nonsense!"

A sharp outcry interrupted the employee's words. The employee stood there with his mouth
agape, staring blankly at Myungshin. He appeared as if he couldn't believe what he had just
said to him, but Myungshin's rising voice expressed irritation.

"You're lying to implicate someone else. I told you to do this? What? Do you have any
evidence?"

"Yoo- Yoohan... What are you saying... Are you trying to betray me?"

"Betray? I think you're trying to implicate me because we were friends, but don't be mistaken.
Did you do this? It was me who believed your words and accused Manager Choi. What
betrayal are you talking about?"
With a clatter, the employee couldn't support his trembling legs and stumbled, his hands on
the table. He appeared on the brink of collapse, his mouth open as if he were speechless.
Myungshin stared at him coldly, then distanced himself from the employee, seemingly
declaring his innocence. He turned back to Director Yoon, who was enjoying the situation
with a smile.

"That person is the culprit. I'm also quite surprised, Director Yoon."

"You seem quite upset too. Did you not give the order?"

"No. I never did anything like that."

Myungshin let out a determined sigh, clenched his teeth for a moment, and cast his gaze
downward, as if he had made a critical decision. Seizing the opportunity, the employee, who
had been gasping for breath, suddenly shouted.

"Don't listen to that guy! It was all done by Song Yoohan. Everything was orchestrated by
Song Yoohan!"

"I told you to shut up!"

Myungshin growled lowly and twisted his face sternly, displaying a side of him I had never
seen before. It was as if his true nature was revealed.

"Song Yoohan... could you do this to me? Do you know how much I've sacrificed for you to
make your place here?"

"Stop talking nonsense!"

"Nonsense? Will you say that even after hearing this? The money I gave to Cha Jungwoo’s
manager, the money you gave me. Do you remember where you gave it to me? When I
visited the bar where I met you, I had a hidden camera in my bag."

The employee gripped the chair tightly, his knuckles turning white, his chest heaving as if he
were out of breath.

"Haa... I recorded it because I was afraid something like this might happen... I never thought I
would actually have to use it. Song Yoohan, are you going to leave me to deal with this
alone? Don't be absurd."

The employee's pallid face appeared eerie. When Myungshin remained silent and didn't say
anything, the employee turned to Director Yoon.

"Now you know. It's all because of Song Yoohan. He gave the order in the first place..."

"I told you to stop talking nonsense."

"What? Weren't you listening? The camera-"

"What about it?"

After countering the employee's claim, Myungshin turned back to Director Yoon, wearing a
strangely composed expression. A faint smile played on his lips, a stark contrast to the
situation, which was decidedly against him. As the others puzzled over it, his calm
explanation continued.

"It wasn't me. I am, in fact, a victim. I was deceived by that person and even testified against
Manager Choi. I believe Director Yoon will trust me."

"Why should I trust you?"

"It's..."

Myungshin's words were barely audible. The rest of the people in the room appeared to be
baffled by what he was saying, but the madman, meeting Myungshin's gaze, seemed to grasp
his meaning. He smiled broadly, with dimples showing, his eyes locked fiercely onto
Myungshin. Myungshin repeated it more clearly.

"Because of Dream Plan."

Myungshin fell silent as if he had conveyed everything with those words, but Director Yoon
didn't let it go.

"What do you mean, it's because of Dream Plan?"

"..."

"Song Yoohan, give me the details. I don't understand."

What Myungshin had said, while it was clearly understood by him and Myungshin, appeared
as if it might be a lie to the others. Even though he immediately grasped the intent behind
Myungshin's words, he deliberately sought to hear it directly, as if he were confirming
whether his suspicions were accurate. After a pause, Myungshin offered a bit more
explanation.

"Dream Plan can be taken away."

It was an explanation I still couldn't quite fathom, but Director Yoon refrained from further
inquiry. Myungshin, sensing that Director Yoon had caught on, added cheerfully, as though
any previous concerns had evaporated, making everything appear simpler.

"Of course, I am not implying that someone is currently interfering with Director Yoon's
personal investment in the US."

The smile vanished from Director Yoon's face, and he regarded Myungshin, speaking slowly.

"Interference... you mean that old man will definitely step into this."

"Yes."

Myungshin responded confidently to Director Yoon's confirmation and smiled.

"I have been on Director Yoon's side from the very beginning. So, you have believe me.
Otherwise, I'll have no choice but to turn my back on Director Yoon."

The final sentence was delivered with unwavering confidence. It was at that moment that I
realized why Myungshin had revealed his true self in front of Director Yoon after reviewing
the contract. He knew that a simple smile wouldn't be enough to sway him. The issue,
however, lay in Myungshin's proposition, where the person named Chairman Kim seemed to
be orchestrating something behind the scenes. What exactly was his plan? Dream Planning
was a subsidiary drama production company of the corporation, and it appeared that
Chairman Kim had even meddled in Director Yoon's U.S. projects. I attempted to make sense
of these puzzling elements, but then I heard Director Yoon's measured response.

"I understand. If Song Yoohan is on my side..."

He curled his lips once more and fixed a cold gaze on Myungshin.

"Then I have no choice but to be on Song Yoohan's side."

A smile of victory spread across Myeongshin’s face as he faced him.

"Thank you. As expected of Director Yoon."

Director Yoon turned to Chief Park while listening to Myungshin's praise.

"Did you hear? Song Yoohan had nothing to do with this. Let's resolve this by punishing
Assistant Kim."

Assistant Kim protested, claiming it was nonsense, but Chief Park promptly ushered him out
of the conference room. As we watched him leave, creating a ruckus, an uneasy silence
settled in the room. Myungshin looked at me and the manager with a self-satisfied smile, as if
he relished the fact that he had outmaneuvered Director Yoon. It was as if he was saying, "No
matter how much you try to bring me down, you won't succeed."

"Manager Choi, you advised me to apologize before it's too late. I apologize now. I had
thought that you had repeated your past mistakes. Now that I've apologized, will you forgive
me?"

His grin widened, and the underlying message was clear: "Next time we meet, I'll make sure
to settle the score properly."

Ignoring my presence, he turned to Director Yoon.

"I'm relieved that we've found the culprit. Speaking of which, if you don't mind, I have a
proposition. There's someone who's eager to meet you."

"Is that so?" Director Yoon asked with a smile and readily agreed.

"I've been wanting to meet him as well. Please set a time and let me know. My treat."

"Yes, he'll be delighted too. He enjoys meeting new people."

 "That's great."

Director Yoon smiled lightly and then turned to me suddenly.

"Since he enjoys meeting new people, the two of you should go together."

Quickly, Myungshin turned his head to the manager, seemingly thinking that this offer was
directed at him.

"I appreciate Director Yoon's suggestion, but I believe Manager Choi may not be enthusiastic
about it."

Myungshin added with a pointed glance at the manager.

"It's because there's someone he may not want to meet when he's with us."

He didn't mention the individual by name, but from the manager's terrified expression, it was
clear that he was referring to the crazy dog.

"Manager Choi, am I right?"

"... Yes."

The manager responded in a barely audible voice, his fear of the crazy dog clearly evident.
Satisfied, Myungshin then turned to me and spoke to Director Yoon.

"I don't think this trainee will fit in well there, so there's no need to invite him..."

"Lee Taemin, are you going?"

He interrupted Myungshin to address me. I nodded, making eye contact with him for the first
time since entering the room.

"Yes, I'll go."

Looking at Myungshin, who was clearly displeased with this decision, I expressed my
gratitude.

"Thank you for the invitation. I would be happy to join."

Chapter End Notes

"It might be common knowledge among Koreans that there's a lake in the shape of the
Korean Peninsula in that country."
LMFAOO he's using Jay's words, that's adorable😭
 Chapter 44
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Hansoo was the one mainly chatting during the entire journey to the film set. Although the
manager responded while driving, his occasional serious expressions suggested he was
preoccupied with thoughts about Myungshin. I, too, was contemplating the morning's events,
but my primary concern was the madman.

Wouldn't he finally listen to Chairman Kim if he was interfering with his work? Perhaps,
contrary to appearances, he is working too hard to succeed. No, his inability to sleep and
clinging to work was evidence of it. He would walk up on the rooftop while working
overtime, and he would make an office space in Alice and just keep working, but I didn't
notice his efforts because his confidence obscured them. So I felt like I'd uncovered a new
side to him. It was constantly in front of my eyes. And not sleeping enough and concentrating
solely on work is something I couldn't do either. Perhaps this is why I believe he will win,
despite my concerns about Chairman Kim. It's not because he's an overconfident bastard, but
because he's working hard.

During the car ride, I kept replaying the scene where I silently committed suicide in my mind.
The intrusive thoughts bothered me, but as I concentrated, I found myself standing alone in a
white, empty space. Sets appeared one by one: a grey cement rooftop, a chest-high fence, and
the background was just the sky. Then I closed the iron door behind me with a loud bang.

"Come, let's go die."

Just as I began to fall from the sky, someone's voice shattered the space like glass.

"Taemin, aren't you getting off?"

When I opened my eyes, we had already arrived at the film set.

The shooting schedule had one more scene than originally planned. It was the scene where
my character wraps up work in the office before going up to the rooftop. The director had
given me a new script, explaining that my role's importance had grown, although I couldn't
quite grasp why. The scene involved preparing to leave the office. Luckily, there wasn't
anything complex about it; my lines were minimal.

My hair was straightened with gel while I wore a clean shirt, a nice tie, and a wrinkle-free
suit. The glasses provided as props were awkward, but when I completed preparing and
walked out, people's attention was diverted to something else. I was about to approach the
desk where I needed to act when I noticed the manager and Hansoo staring at something.
Their attention was drawn to PD Jung and a certain woman, who were conversing in the area
where I would be acting. They were conversing about something, but when I approached,
they turned away. Then they stiffened and opened their eyes wide. Why? When I turned
around, they gave me a curious look, as if they were savoring something strange.
"Wow... he looks like a completely different person. It's incredible," Hansoo exclaimed.

The manager chuckled knowingly, "I had a hunch. Taemin's not exceptionally handsome, but
he can pull off various looks. Haha, I have an eye for these things."

"Yes, the ambiance has truly transformed. Being a bit handsome makes a difference," Hansoo
agreed.

"Right, if you dress up, you need to be a little handsome like Taemin to look dressed up.
Taemin-ah, isn't it great, you're just handsome enough?"

"..."

Crack, crack. The two took a step back at the same time and the manager opened his mouth.

"There a-are people around... Are you going to hit me?"

I remained silent, tempted to give the manager a piece of my mind, but the calls of my
colleagues drew my attention away. I turned and walked towards the desk where I was to
perform, leaving the manager and Hansoo behind, who cheered me on playfully, "Hehe~
good luck~." It was clear they were having a bit too much fun.

As I approached the desk, I noticed PD Jung showing the script to an ordinary-looking

woman my age and giving her instructions. The woman, dressed similarly to me, was a
coworker I had exchanged a few words with at the end of the workday. PD Jung gestured
with his hand, directing her where to stop and speak, considering the camera's positioning
and the actors' movement. I observed closely and checked my lines in the script:

"Deputy Kim, are you heading to XXX company tomorrow afternoon? What time will you be
going? I have something to attend there too."

I replied with "Four o'clock" and then proceeded to sit down and organize some paperwork.
PD Jung guided me through the planned movements, just as he did with the actress. I had
some time to get comfortable while waiting for the filming to commence.

Only then did I synchronize my actions with the actress for the first time. Despite having
only a few lines, I noticed her movements were remarkably natural. Watching this scene, it
was evident she wasn't just an extra; she had some acting experience. During a brief pause for
camera adjustments, she leaned against her cubicle and engaged me in conversation, taking
advantage of the moment.

"You've only been acting for two months, right?"

"Yes."

"It's quite a significant role for someone new to the industry. Aren't you nervous?"

"I'm not nervous,"

"What did you do before acting?"

"Do I have to answer?"

I responded bluntly. She chuckled, as if she had released a hidden smile she had been holding
back.

I remembered that Hyunjoon was the lead actor in the movie we were shooting. She offered a
clarification, saying,

"I'm part of the same drama company as Hyunjoon. Director Jung probably recommended me
because they needed an actor for this role. It might require some acting skills."

'Deputy Manager Kim, what time are you leaving tomorrow?' requires acting skills? I tried to
dismiss it as a joke. But then, I recalled the manager and Hansoo's hushed conversations
about the actress, making me wonder if she was more well-known than I thought. Then her
next words caught my attention.

"Besides, there are already rumors circulating that the movie is turning out quite well."

I found it hard to believe since we hadn't even finished filming. Was this just a jest?
However, those doubts were pushed aside as filming resumed. Now, I couldn't help but feel a
sense of nervousness as the director requested a different tone and movement for the scene he
wanted. The scene involving the suicide on the rooftop didn't take place until after lunch.

A clear blue sky with no clouds.

"Isn't the sky really beautiful today?"

PD Jung spoke with a hint of excitement in his voice, as if he really liked the sky. I didn't
want to dampen his mood, but I couldn't help but ask,

"What does the beautiful sky have to do with suicide?"

My question seemed to extinguish his enthusiasm for a moment as he gazed at the sky, then
refocused on me, saying,

"Well, I think it'll add something special. And if the last sky you see before you die is this
beautiful, wouldn't that be meaningful?"

I gazed at the sky but remained unconvinced by his words. My response, or lack thereof,
prompted PD Jung to discuss the upcoming scene.

"Taemin, try to act naturally. Have you ever thought about the moment of your death?"

I knew he was referring to the suicide scene, but it sounded different to me.

"Yes, I have."

"Let's go out now. The camera will be rolling continuously for long takes, so you don't have
to worry about time. You can hesitate for a while before jumping, or perhaps mutter
something to yourself before the final moment. They say people often take off their shoes
when they commit suicide, symbolizing leaving this world. You can do that. Um, anything
else..."

After some thought, I asked those around me, "What goes through your mind when you're
about to commit suicide?" A few responses emerged:

'I'd want to call someone one last time and say hello.'

'I think I'd look up at the sky.'

'I'd like to sing my favorite song.'

A few humorous answers drew laughter from the crew, and even PD Jung couldn't help but
smile as he turned to me.

"Ah, don't you need to run beforehand?"

He pointed to a chest-high iron railing. The scene was set on a rooftop, but it had two tiers.
The upper rooftop was set back a bit from the lower one, so even if I jumped off, it was only
about the height of one floor. Underneath, there was an air mattress, and the camera was
positioned at the edge where I would jump, capturing the moment in a narrow space where I
could barely stand behind the railing.

"I'll just do it. Suicide happens only once, and it would feel strange to perform rehearsed
movements."

PD Jung responded with, "Oh, you're right," patting me on the back before returning to his
seat. I took my spot just inside the rooftop door, closing my eyes in preparation for the scene.
I reflected on the script I had read countless times, channeling the perfectionist version of
myself that had been superimposed over my original self.

All the day's work was completed. I can die now.

When I opened my eyes, I faced an iron gate. I lowered the long handle and revealed a gray
cement floor as I pushed the door open. Other than the wall in front of me, there was nothing
in my field of vision.

Tap, tap, tap...

As I walked onto the rooftop, my attention fixed on the iron railing in front of me, my target.
Along the way, I raised a hand to check if the buttons on my jacket were properly fastened
and tugged at the ends of my sleeves to straighten my attire. When I reached a closer
distance, I placed my hands on the chest-high handrail and pulled myself up. In this position,
I passed one leg over the railing and then the other, carefully positioning my foot on the
available space.

The space was small and offered no room to turn around, but it sufficed. I let go of the
railing, brushed dust off my clothes, and shifted my body, with one foot suspended in the air.
Without hesitation, I pushed off the ground with the other foot. Soon, the feeling of falling
consumed me, a thrilling sensation of being drawn towards death.
Thud.

The fall produced a loud thud, even though it was just a one-floor drop onto the mattress.
Additionally, my unpreparedness resulted in a sharp pain in my left shoulder upon impact. It
was the same shoulder that had been bitten by the mad dog, but I paid little attention to the
pain as I stood up. I knew there would be more takes, but I couldn't help worrying that my
movements might become unnatural as I unconsciously tried to avoid hurting my sore
shoulder.

"Are you hurt? Should we deflate the mattress a bit more?"

The staff member waiting next to me questioned anxiously as I lowered myself to the floor,
gripping my shoulders. It's fine, I answered curtly as I rose slowly. And I opened the roof
entrance, expecting to have to ascend these stairs a few more times, but the environment
above was completely different.

Clatter, thud. Clatter

There was a clamor of noises as the crew began dismantling equipment. As I approached
those in front of the monitor, wondering if they were packing up due to dissatisfaction, all
eyes turned to me. The staff members organizing the equipment also seemed to glance in my
direction.

What...

When I looked around at the people with confused eyes, PD Jung, who had been focused on
the screen, stood up and issued an order to Director Cho,

"Pack up the equipment, and let's go to the office to edit a trailer together."

Was he suggesting that the first take was sufficient? I stood still and stared at him. He glanced
at the screen again and then spoke,

"Taemin, when is your next shoot?"

My next scene involved listing my daily routine before my character's death, which was
scheduled to be shot in the studio two days later. However, before I could respond, the
manager, who stood amidst the watching crowd, answered first,

"Taemin's next shoot is in two days."

The director nodded and requested the schedule from Director Cho.

"Let's postpone it a bit."

"When?"

The manager asked, and the director turned his gaze back to me, his expression somewhat
peculiar, as though he were intensely contemplating something.
When the manager pulled out his notebook and questioned, the director returned my gaze.
But the way he stared at me was unusual. As though he were intensely contemplating
something.

"I'll contact you separately. You're not particularly busy, are you?"

The manager agreed and inquired as to why. I could only hear a tiny mutter from PD Jung,
but it sounded like this. He wanted to alter the lines a little bit.

Of course, that didn't sound particularly inviting to me. Oh, I had already memorized all those
long lines. I approached the staff member, who was organizing the equipment as normal, with
a slightly depressed mood. I reached out to unplug the lighting that I had been in control of
for a month, but was stopped by someone's hand.

"Leave it be; we'll handle it."

The employee, who were aware of my arrival, acted kindly and began to disconnect the lights
themselves. That employee, in my memory, was someone who didn't like me very much. As I
took a step back, I noticed that others were still standing in front of the monitor, watching the
footage. I peeked over my shoulder because I felt like I was being watched. I looked down
several times in a row. Did I rip my pants while jumping? When I turned to check my pants, I
felt someone approach me.

"Why?"

Seeing that the other person was Hansoo, I asked, but instead of conversing like usual, he
simply stared at me. Then, just as I was going to turn back because I couldn't take it any
longer, he opened his mouth.

"Truly."

He locked eyes with me once more, speaking in a solemn tone.

"Truly... It was eerie. I can't quite put my finger on it, but it felt like watching someone
genuinely commiting suicide."

"..."

I remained silent.

"Did you not realize?"

Perplexed by his question, I tilted my head, and he replied in a hushed tone.

"Taemin, when you jumped, you were smiling."

Later, the manager, had to leave separately because of Cha Jungwoo, so I decided to take the
train back. Hansoo mentioned he needed to stop by the school, so I went ahead, changed my
clothes, and left. However, the manager didn't leave and waited for me.

"Where are you headed?"

"The company."

"Why the company?"

"Just because"

I answered vaguely. I had something I needed to find out. I stopped myself from uttering the
rest of my thoughts, but the manager seemed unfazed by my response.

"I'll give you a ride."

"It's alright; you can go to work."

However, the manager grabbed my arm and pretended that he was also going to the company.
I followed him since I assumed he wouldn't listen if I refused again, but I heard a calm voice.

"I believe PD Jung likes you. He stated that he was reworking the final draft and commended
it because of you."

Why is it because of me? I didn't understand, so as I turned around, the manager explained it
himself.

"He found inspiration in your acting. Being an actor who inspires creativity is a director's
dream."

He explained with a grin and a pat on my arm.

"But I must admit, I was genuinely surprised. The way you just walked up and leaped like
that, with no hesitation or even a glance at the sky. It was as though you had meticulously
planned your clothing and the dust-off, like a character in a play. When did you plan all that
so meticulously?"

"... I didn't plan it at all."

The manager turned around, saying, "Huh?" but I involuntarily continued uncomfortable with
the praise,

"It was a performance that came naturally to me."

So there was nothing praiseworthy about it.

“Was that a natural performance? No, you've done really well.”

The manager praised, prompting me to burst into laughter. It truly felt natural for me.
 "Manager."

"Hm?"

"You mentioned that no matter how significant a mistake one makes, sincere apologies will
eventually lead to forgiveness."

He nodded, recalling his earlier conversation with Myungshin.

"Yes. Hm... but Myungshin.. Sigh."

With a faint sigh, I shared my perspective.

"Some transgressions are simply unforgivable, no matter how heartfelt the apology."

The manager, seeming slightly flustered, appeared to think I was referring to Myungshin.
However, I couldn't help but feel a suppressed laugh bubbling within me, making it difficult
to hear his response. The one who held the power to forgive was no longer alive, so how
could forgiveness be granted.

Chapter End Notes

:(((
 Chapter 45
Chapter Notes

Warning this chapter contains sexual assault!!!

As if the manager's claim of having work obligations was merely a pretense, he hastily
dropped me off and sped away. In the meantime, I genuinely visited the company to uncover
some information. As I descended to the basement, where I had practiced acting for a whole
month, the instructor, who had just concluded a class, recognized me and offered a friendly
greeting. When I inquired about the good impression looking guy and the guy with yellow
hair, his response aligned with my expectations.

"Oh, I know he's currently in the hospital."

With a solemn expression, he continued with a slight tilt of his head.

"I heard that he was admitted two weeks ago, but considering no one has made contact since
then…"

I requested his contact information and left. Hospitalized? I promptly dialed the number the
instructor had provided.

Tri-ri. The dial tone persisted. Eventually, a message informed me that the call could not be
answered. Undeterred, I continued to make several attempts. After persisting for a
considerable duration, a low voice finally emerged on the other end.

[Hello.]

"This is Lee Taemin."

[...]

"Do you remember what you said before?"

I continued, undeterred by the silence.

"Changing your path after four years and switching to men."

A small intake of breath was heard on the other end of the phone. Seeing his reaction to being
put down by men, it seemed like my thoughts were right.

"I hoped you hadn't changed your mind since you once claimed it was a difficult decision and
that you wouldn't step back after entering this path with such determination."
[Stop...]

His voice trembled, accompanied by heavy breathing.

[Why did you call me?]

"I was curious if you had a change of heart."

[Why do you care?]

Although I couldn't see him, I smiled as I could sense the mild anger in his voice.

"Don't you recall? What else did I say when we had that conversation? I could help you only
if you still held that conviction."

A whisper followed, along with the sound of his breath.

[Help? How?]

"There is a way."

As I walked down the corridor leading to the company's first-floor lobby, images of the
company's actors were displayed. Myungshin's bright smile stood before me as I provided the
individual on the phone with an answer.

"A way to seek revenge."

Contrary to expectations, when I opened the door to the hospital room, the good impression
appearance seemed remarkably well. His face, neck, and hands appeared unharmed.
However, he struggled to stand and leaned against the window sill for support. The small,
single room was sparsely furnished with a bed, a TV, a small refrigerator, and a table. There
were no clothes hanging on hangers, and the table was devoid of soda bottles or water cups.
It gave the impression that he had been hospitalized for a while.

"...Did you know?"

He greeted me with questions instead of a traditional greeting. The face that had once
exhibited a carefree smile now appeared pallid and emotionless, as if concealed behind a
mask. I approached the large window where he stood and peered outside. Beyond the five-
story window lay a narrow alley, surrounded by old, weathered, low-rise buildings. The
journey to reach this place involved a lengthy subway ride, followed by a 20-minute walk,
and an additional 10 minutes to locate the hospital amidst the residential buildings.

The hospital's name was barely visible beneath its dilapidated exterior, and the elevator,
which seemed to jolt while ascending, operated with a rattling noise. He had been admitted to
a hospital on the outskirts of Seoul, a place seemingly forgotten by most. Aware that I was
surveying my surroundings instead of providing an immediate answer, he broke the silence.
His first expression was a mocking laugh, contorting his lips.

"When I woke up, I found myself here. I didn't even realize this place was in Seoul until a
few days ago. Do you... do you know what happened to me?"

"What happened to you?"

"..."

I repeated the question, taking a slow look around the cramped hospital room.

"What happened to you?"

"Don't... you already know everything?"

His response carried an undertone of confusion, yet he continued to speak with bitterness.

"Or are you here to mock me? Damn it... do you want to witness me going through this?"

Despite the difficulty, he forced himself to stand and fixed his gaze on me. I was relieved to
confirm that he had undergone a transformation. This guy could be of use.

"I don't have all the details of what happened to you. But I can make an educated guess."

Observing that his glaring gaze was beginning to soften, I delivered a solemn statement.

"I heard that Song Myungshin plays the role of a pimp who lures aspiring actors and offers
them as playthings to his sponsor. So, what kind of pawn have you been used as?"

I added slowly, watching his eyes begin to tremble.

"Have you been tossed around like a dog among men and raped? You tried to flee but was
caught and sent to be punished. What was it that was stuck inside you? A bottle of alcohol? A
piece of wood?"

“S-Stop it...”

"I think everyone would have been pleased to see you crawling with a bottle behind you. If
you beg for help, you will be thrashed until you are bruised. Of course, what got hit was the
part that was covered by clothes.”

"Stop!"

He staggered backward and averted his gaze. His heart raced, and his breathing grew labored.

"Don't you want to remember?"

He turned his eyes away with resentment. His piercing gaze seemed to say, "Are you asking
because you don't know?" However, I needed a clear response.
“If you don’t want to think about it again, I have nothing to do here.”

"If you'd rather not revisit it, I can leave."

"... What? Why?"

I turned to face him to emphasize the sincerity of my words.

"As long as you try to avoid the pain, you'll never achieve revenge."

I took a few steps toward the door, but before I could reach the doorknob, he called out to me.

"Is there truly a way? Can I seek revenge?"

His voice wavered slightly, and I slowly turned my head to see his clenched fist.

"It's just what you heard over the phone. But even if there were a way, in your current state,
you couldn't begin."

"Why? What's the way?"

"You must return to that den."

He stared at me in silence, his breath held. His pallid face made him appear less human. He
remained like that for a while before whispering,

"I... have to go back there?"

"Yes. Hide your scars casually. But right now, you can't even think it. So, give up. Seek
revenge on your terms or however you want."

I added, locking eyes with him.

"Just live like that."

This time, I grasped the door handle and began to turn it. But his words halted my departure.

"... No. I don't want to live like this."

He said, in a small voice. It was the response I had hoped for.

"I want revenge. Fuck all those bastards... I want to take them down."

I had not yet approached him; I leaned against the door and observed him from a distance
with a detached expression. "I want to take them down" was insufficient. Recognizing my
intent, he removed his hand from the window frame and straightened his uncomfortable
posture.

"You're asking what happened? It's just as you said. He told me it was all a game, covered my
eyes, and led me to a room. But…"
His voice began to shake again, but he was still able to talk.

"About five or six bastards stripped me naked and fucked me in turn. When I resisted, they
tied my hands behind my back and beat me like a ball, knocking me unconscious briefly. I
opened my eyes as something hot and terrible touched my body... They said to have lit a large
candle in my anus. Falling down in front of them... naked... with only my ass held aloft. The
wax dripping between my legs made me nauseous. The jerks screamed and chuckled when
they noticed I was awake. And do you want to know what they did? They were singing
Happy Birthday. It was the birthday of one of the bastards. Isn't it funny? Because it was his
birthday, they lit the candles. Haha... ... I was the birthday cake. Birthday cake. Fuck, isn't
that hilarious?"

A single tear flowed from his distorted smiling face. But the voice returned calmly.

"There was an old man watching from one side of the room while I was being the bastards'
pee and semen pot. Giving directions in hushed tones. Fuck the two of you together, let
numerous people cum in your mouth at the same time. Bastards always listened to what an
old man said. But who do you think was sucking the dick between the old man's legs so hard?
Song Yoohan. Only then did I realize Hyungseok had been coercing me and arranging a
meeting with Song Yoohan in order to present me as a sacrifice. Hyungseok was aware. What
Song Yoohan was up to, and what the old sponsor bastard desires."

He paused and looked around the room.

"Didn't you find this hospital weird when you first walked in? You know why I was admitted
to the hospital, but why am I in the medical department?"

His gaze was drawn to the pillow bearing the name of the hospital.

“This is a place that cleans up trash like me. Of course, I wasn't the first person brought here,
and the doctors and nurses didn't even bat an eye at my condition. My back was ripped and
my thighs were all wax-burned. Rather, they were irritated by the difficulty of removing
hardened wax from my anus. I've been in the hospital for three weeks. But I still have trouble
going to the restroom. Because those jerks didn't touch my face because I was an actor, my
face is alright, but the rest is a mess. Song Yoohan then advised me to come find him when
everything was fine. As a reward, Song Yoohan then advised me to come find him when
everything was fine. He stated I'd be cast in a key supporting part in a cable TV drama."

After his lengthy speech, he took a deep breath and closed his eyes briefly.

"For the past three weeks, no matter how hard I try to forget, the sound of their laughter won't
leave my ears. I keep hearing the 'Happy Birthday' song they used to sing."

He opened his eyes and calmly asked me,

"As you said, if there's a way to seek revenge, I want to tear those fuckers apart and banish
these haunting memories. But before that..."

He cut off his words abruptly and eyed me suspiciously.

"Why are you trying to help me?"

"I never said I'd help you."

"What? But..."

"I'm simply telling you how to exact revenge."

"Isn't that helping?"

I smiled at him for the first time.

"Yes, I also have something to avenge against Song Yoohan. I'm using you to ensure my own
revenge succeeds. So don't misunderstand."

I expected him to get angry, but he gazed at me with an unusual expression. Then, after a
while, he uttered unexpected words.

"You're a very interesting person."

"..."

"If you're truly using me, shouldn't you refrain from saying that?"

"Then what should I do? Your situation is dire, and you need help. Lying doesn't end in a
single moment; it has to be maintained, which is a wearisome task. I only need to deceive the
person I'm seeking revenge on."

He seemed to flash a faint smile for a moment, then nodded.

"Yeah, that's what's amusing. Your exterior may appear twisted, but it seems like you draw a
straight line beneath it all. It's unexpectedly straightforward."

I furrowed my brow momentarily before responding calmly.

"Fine. Let me tell you one more thing while we're on the subject of honesty. There is
something you must be prepared for if you want revenge, I'm talking about. There's a chance
you'll have to give over your ass to those bastards again."

"..."

"So, if you don't like it, quit now. Just as you praised my honesty, I'm using you with no
intention of providing help."

I anticipated a prolonged silence, but he unexpectedly inquired, his expression void of

emotion.

"So, what am I supposed to do?"

This time, I couldn't respond immediately. I looked at him and began to speak slowly.
"Accept Song Yoohan's offer. Tell him you're in on that thing too."

He shook his head.

"I can endure being tormented again, but I don't want to involve other people, trainees who
know nothing about it."

"You don't have to. You only need to pretend."

"I'll get caught soon..."

"You won't get caught. Song Yoohan will be filming abroad soon. You have a few days to
deceive him. You don't have to do anything with the excuse that you're sick."

Based on what Alice's boss mentioned earlier, it was certain that Myungshin would be going
abroad. At least for three or four days, and at most, a week.

"Once you're in the group, while Song Yoohan is away, work on inciting that guy,
Hyungseok."

"What?"

I curled one corner of my mouth in his direction.

"Song Yoohan must be sending Hyungseok out to find and bring in the necessary victims.
And he will always be rewarded handsomely. Tell this to Hyungseok. Isn't it unfair that he's
doing the most crucial work? Shouldn't he be the one sucking Chairman Kim's dick? All the
roles that Song Yoohan plays should be his."

"To make the two of them turn against each other? But Hyungseok is afraid of Song Yoohan
and won't listen to me. Plus, Song Yoohan can easily dispose of Hyungseok."

When he shook his head, deeming it difficult, my smile grew more twisted.

"Then the solution is even simpler. Make Hyungseok unafraid of Song Yoohan and render
Song Yoohan incapable of touching Hyungseok."

"How?"

I provided a concise response.

"I'll handle that part; don't worry."

He seemed to want more details, but he nodded and mumbled his understanding.

"Alright, for now, I'll do what I need to do."

"Then what about that old man? I don't think anyone can get revenge on Chairman Kim."

"He will be dealt with by someone else."

"Who?"

He waited for an answer with a surprised expression. But I had only one thing to say at this
point.

"There is someone. Someone who's crazy."

That night, I lay in bed, staring at the dark ceiling, unable to easily fall asleep. The yellow-
haired guy needed someone's help to overcome his fear of Song Yoohan, and I required
someone else's help to keep Song Yoohan preoccupied and away from the yellow-haired guy.

Thankfully, I believed I could enlist the aid of these two people: Photographer Lee and Cha
Jungwoo. Both were probably willing to join in. As the night dragged on, I could barely close
my eyes, contemplating what I had to do in the near future. Strangely, it wasn't the impending
tasks that preoccupied my mind.

'You don't need to worry about that person.'

The madman who casually discussed Chairman Kim's demise remained in my thoughts until
the end. I couldn't help but remember how he entered the room without a word when I
suggested that he seemed worried about me. Why did I keep dwelling on such things like a
fool?

The following morning, when I arrived at work, an unexpected person provided me with
crucial information. I had arrived slightly early to consult the manager about Dream Plan. He
looked exhausted, having stayed up all night with Cha Jungwoo, preparing for the upcoming
press conference. Amidst his busy schedule, he hadn't forgotten to attend to the minor
paperwork related to the paper advertisement test for Hansoo and me. Before Hansoo's
arrival, an unexpected guest entered the small conference room where the manager and I
were located, with some information to share.

"Manager Choi, I have something to discuss... Huh!"

Chief Park, who walked into the room and saw me, was taken aback. He cleared his throat
and averted his gaze, but it seemed that he remembered the delivery service time. If he
realized that the mascot who gave him the stone cake was me, he might have fled entirely.

"Oh, Chief Park. What brings you here?"

The manager ushered Chief Park, who felt awkward due to our peculiar history, and
motioned for him to sit down. Seated across from me, Chief Park still couldn't bring himself
to meet my gaze, maintaining his focus on the manager.

"Um, I have something to discuss."

"Mhm? What is it..."

"Hello, Chief Park."

When I interrupted the manager's conversation and greeted Chief Park, he looked away
awkwardly.

"Mhm, yes. Lee Taemin."

He cleared his throat again, about to avert his gaze, but I continued.

"I assume you stayed up all night at work?"

"Yes? Oh, well..."

"Work related to Dream Planning?"

I wondered if his head was about to turn stiff, and his surprised eyes shifted toward me.

"Work related to Dream Planning?"

"I'm aware of everything. There's a current issue with Dream Planning. Chairman Kim, the
weapons broker who recently became a shareholder, is intervening."

I smiled at him as he blinked in surprise, and then I turned to the manager.

"Manager, do you also remember what Song Yoohan said to Director Yoon in the meeting
room yesterday morning?"

Only then did the manager nod with an "Ah" and began to address Chief Park instead of me.
All I had to do was step back and listen to their conversation.

"That's correct. Chief Park, what's going on? Is there something significant happening within
the company? Speaking of Dream Planning, they should be busy attracting investors for the
upcoming blockbuster drama. But why is Song Yoohan suggesting that Dream Planning
might be taken over? What's happening?"

"That's... Hmm, it's confidential."

"Confidential? I think it's just a matter of time before the rumor spreads. Even if not, I
overheard something peculiar in the office earlier."

"What are you talking about?"

As Chief Park straightened in shock, the manager lowered his voice as if sharing a secret.

"There are whispers that Dream Planning might be entirely disbanded."

"Is that so? How did you learn that?!"

Chief Park was astonished, and the manager was too.

"Eh? Is it really true?"

"Gosh! No, that's not what I meant..."

"Huh! Chief Park said, 'how did you learn that'!"

Chief Park, whose face turned pale, protested, "That's not it," but he couldn't keep up with the
manager's eloquence, which was gaining momentum.

"If the rumor is already circulating, that means everyone who knows already knows.
Moreover, it would be a major issue if Dream Planning were to be disbanded. So, what's
going on exactly? Oh, Chief Park, you know how discreet I am. I have a heavy tongue."

I had never seen anyone as glib as the manager, but I didn't correct them, because I had a
heavy tongue.

"Please tell me; it's a company matter, and I'm concerned as well. Besides, with Song
Yoohan's involvement, it doesn't feel like just anyone else's problem. Chief Park knows about
it too, right? Gosh, I've suffered so much..."

The manager sighed and pretended to wipe away tears that weren't actually there.

"I got lucky this time, but if Yoohan gets involved in something shady and frames me again,
I'm really... sigh. If I get ruined, will Chief Park take responsibility for not informing me?"

"Manager Choi, what are you saying? Well, I... Oh, I shouldn't have said anything."

After scratching his head in apparent agony, Chief Park finally divulged the information that
had been bothering the manager.

"The director who opposes the President plans to take the lead on the blockbuster drama in
development. You know, didn't the drama director who will produce the show already get
decided by that person? The director and that person will determine the cast, locations, and
sponsors among themselves."

The manager, who was listening intently, furrowed his brow.

"Speaking of the director who's set to produce the drama, is it the former director from S
Broadcasting Station? That man... isn't well-regarded."

If the manager found him unfavorable, I assumed the man must indeed be quite problematic,
a sentiment Chief Park shared.

"Yes, it's him. Despite some issues related to his acceptance of off-the-books money, he has
experience with such large-scale projects, and his skills are noteworthy. When the decision
was first made, there was no opposition, but it turned out he was already in cahoots with the
other side. Nonetheless, the contract has already been signed, so the director cannot be
changed. Moreover, as if that wasn't enough, they are making a play for control over Dream
Planning. As you know, although Dream Planning is a subsidiary, it's not fully integrated.
The opposition is acquiring shares in Dream Planning. Although their financial power
appeared to be dwindling, it didn't initially raise much concern. However, someone emerged
like a comet and purchased a substantial number of shares in the aforementioned Dream
Planning."

I had already heard something similar from the manager, but Chief Park's account was more
detailed and precise. It became evident that the company was currently a battleground for
various interests. As I contemplated this, I overheard the manager's muttered comment.

"That comet... You must be referring to Chairman Kim."

Chief Park nodded and then furrowed his brow as he continued.

"Originally, if it weren't for Chairman Kim, Director Yoon would have had the most shares in
Dream Planning within the company."

"Director Yoon?"

The manager was taken aback by this revelation, and Chief Park promptly clarified.

"In return, Director Yoon had fewer shares in Dream Entertainment. In fact, the President
brought Director Yoon to Korea by offering him shares in Dream Planning. Perhaps the
intention at the time was for Director Yoon to eventually assume control of Dream Planning.
But..."

Then Chairman Kim appeared like a comet.

"Thanks to this, it has now become a showdown between Director Yoon and the opposition.
If Chairman Kim aligns himself with the opposition, they will completely take over the
drama."

At Chief Park's conclusion, the manager's expression contorted.

"So, are you saying we need to align with Chairman Kim to prevent that?"

"Well, at the moment, it seems like the best course of action."

"Gosh! Why of all people...?"

In his frustration, the manager clenched his fist on the table.

"Director Yoon is the best in this field..."

The mention of Director Yoon's name made him shudder, likely recalling what transpired in
the xxx city, but it was apparent that he held Director Yoon in high regard. The manager
lapsed into a somber silence. Simultaneously, Chief Park let out a sigh.

"He keeps piling up work for me, and he's like a demanding king, but he's still incredibly
skilled, and there's much to learn from him. But these days, because of my worries, I can't act
cute in front of my sweetheart. Gosh."
Both the manager and I turned our attention to Chief Park at the same time.

"...Act cute?"

The manager uttered the surprising word, leaving Chief Park flustered. He shook his head.

"Oh, no. That was just a slip of the tongue. Haha."

However, the blush on his face revealed a man who acted cute often at home. Seizing the
opportunity, I posed a question.

"What's Chairman Kim's involvement with Director Yoon's work in the U.S.?"

"Huh? Well, I don't know much about that..."

"Then teach me how to act cute properly."

Chief Park gasped and took a deep breath, shooting me resentful glances. I quickly added.

"I've been thinking of taking up a part-time courier job since I have some free time these
days."

"Director Yoon worked at the Dream branch in the U.S., but he also had his own investment
company. When he returned to Korea, he handed over the day-to-day operation of the
company to someone else, but he still makes high-level decisions. Chairman Kim appears to
be interfering with Director Yoon's work in the U.S. He's personally handling some of the
work, so that's all I know."

Chief Park confessed with a weary expression, and the manager patted him on the shoulder.

"Good job, Chief Park."

Chief Park wiped away the tears brought on by the manager's praise with the back of his
hand. However, his revelation of the company's secrets meant that his tears were of little
consequence. So, if one connected the dots from Chief Park's information, does that that
mean the madman is in a dangerous state?

"By the way, Chief Park, why did you come here?"

The manager inquired as if he had just remembered. Chief Park, too, recollected his original
reason for visiting and stood up.

"Right, I'm getting sidetracked. Manager Choi, you've been quite occupied with Cha
Jungwoo lately, haven't you?"

"Yes," the manager replied. Chief Park retrieved his cell phone and said,

"Lee Taemin and Lee Hansoo have been working quite hard these days, so I'm assigning a
road manager to assist you while you're not around."
"Well, I'd appreciate it! Is it possible to get a young person who can keep up the pace?"

The manager's preferences were relayed to Chief Park in a phone call.

"It's me. I'm in the conference room on the 3rd floor, Room 16. Please come up... What? The
elevator is out of order for maintenance? Then use the stairs... Your joints are aching, and you
can't climb stairs? Oh, just come up. You're still in your 40s, so what if you strain your joints
a little? Then where do you want to work part-time?"

Frustrated, Chief Park went to meet a patient with arthritis in person. After he left, the
manager spoke with seriousness.

"Taemin, go buy a pain relief patch in advance."

 Chapter 46
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The arthritis man who replaced the manager was rather reserved. He dozed off while flipping
his hair, revealing strands of white, at the place where Hansoo and I went to take the screen
test for the advertisement. As the manager had mentioned, our task was to film a small flyer
advertisement, and it was quickly approved. I changed into my outfit on the spot and posed
for a few shots.

By the time we finished our afternoon work, I was exhausted and famished. Hansoo, despite
looking more at ease in front of the camera, seemed to have aged ten years due to the tension
during filming. He turned to look at the arthritis-stricken man who was now comfortably
sleeping in a chair.

"If our manager were here, he would have already bought us some kimbap. That old man is
drooling."

Upon closer inspection, I noticed dried saliva marks on the arthritic man's half-open mouth.

"Our manager would have made me forget how tired I am with a hundred compliments after
we finished. The more I look at that man, the more exhausted I become."

Hearing Hansoo's words only added to my weariness.

"Go and remove your makeup," I urged with my eyes, and Hansoo weakly nodded, his
curiosity piqued.

"By the way, who are you waiting for?"

"Huh?"

"Your cell phone."

Hansoo pointed at my hand, and only then did I realize I had been holding the phone and
absentmindedly fiddling with it. There wasn't anyone specific I was waiting for. I muttered
this, and Hansoo hurried off to wash up, promising to return soon. However, even when he
came back, I found myself unable to look away from my phone.

I was eagerly anticipating a contact from the madman. I could initiate it myself, but for some
reason, I wanted him to reach out first. I was somewhat bewildered by my own actions. I
deliberately stowed my phone in my pocket, but out of curiosity, I retrieved it, wondering if I
had missed a call.

It was just that Chief Park's mention of the company in the morning had sparked my curiosity
about its current situation. But even as I repeated this explanation to myself, the real reason
for my actions remained unclear. I wasn't accustomed to waiting, especially when it was
filled with impatience and irritation. So, when I finally decided to send a text message, I felt a
brief vibration in my hand. It signaled the arrival of a text message, but I didn't immediately
check its content.

Strangely, my breath quickened, and a sense of eager anticipation enveloped my thoughts.

Could it be him? Just before I checked the text message, all my impatience, irritation, and
waiting transmuted into palpable tension. But as I gazed at the screen, it was as though a
magical spell had been cast, dissolving all those emotions. The message was concise, just as
it always was, but it brought an inexplicable sense of relief.

— Come to Alice.

Before heading to Alice, I handed the screenplay to Hansoo. It had taken me some time to
read, but the content was one of the finest screenplays I had ever come across. The storyline
was, in essence, quite ordinary – the protagonist becomes entangled in an incident while on
the trail of his long-lost father.

Yet, there were unexpected twists and turns throughout, accompanied by thought-provoking
elements. It seemed plausible that the novel had gained immense popularity, thanks to its
script format with simple dialogues. Even for someone like me, who generally didn't enjoy
reading, it had been absorbing.

What was remarkable about the novel was the recurring pop song. It was portrayed as the
protagonist's father's favorite tune, but the main character listened to it incessantly because
his father had concealed a password within the lyrics of the song. This song held significant
importance, initially providing hints when the lyrics were interpreted in Korean. However, as
the story unfolded, a definitive solution could be discerned by combining words from the
original English lyrics.

"What song is this?" I inquired.

Hansoo, who was stowing the screenplay in his bag, turned around to face me with a
surprised expression. I wondered why he was looking at me that way. The disbelief in his
gaze dissipated when he raised an eyebrow, but it was still a look of amazement.

"Don't you know this song?"

"..."

"How can you not be familiar with this famous song?"

"..."

"Well, I suppose you might not know it."

Hansoo's voice grew softer, and he lowered his hand. Still, he continued to regard me as if he
wanted to say more. Finally, before we parted ways, he sent me a music file on my phone.

"It's this song. When you hear it, you'll probably think, 'Oh, this is the one.'"

Hansoo, who had been playfully questioning whether the old phone could properly play
music, tossed me the earphones and quickly darted away before I could retaliate. When I
pressed the play button, a truly familiar pop song began to play. However, it carried a
different sense of familiarity for me, as I was on my way to Alice. Where had I heard this
before? It wasn't until I finally reached Alice that it hit me.

It was the same song I had heard in the madman's car before. I also recalled the expression he
had worn when he turned up the volume for this particular track. Had it triggered memories
of the drama from that time? Thoughts about Dream Planning, which could be at risk, and
concern about that guy once again filled my mind with worry. As I descended into the
basement, burdened by unwelcome yet persistent discomfort, I was greeted by a familiar
face.

"Welcome, Mr. Lee Baekwon," the manager, whom I hadn't seen in a while, still wore the
same welcoming smile, as if he had been informed in advance of my arrival. I nodded,
exchanged greetings, and naturally made my way to the madman's office, but I was halted by
the manager.

"The boss would like to meet you first."

He then led me to the owner's office, although I couldn't follow immediately. Why did he
want to see me? Surely he wasn't going to harp on about the '200 won', was he? He was a
person I didn't particularly wish to encounter, but I entered the office without displaying my
reservations on my face. However, it was all in vain. The boss noticed immediately upon my
arrival.

"Ah, yes, Baekwon is here... huh? What's with that expression?"

My expression had been a dead giveaway. I was preemptively suppressing my irritation,

fearful that he might launch into nonsensical banter once more. Even though I tried to hide
my emotions, the boss quirked the corner of his mouth as if he knew everything.

"I can sense it, I can sense it... Your eyes, they seem like they're looking forward
something..."

For a moment, I felt a touch of nervousness that I hadn't even realized. In my mind, I thought,
"How absurd, what is he even talking about?" But his words hardened my heart. At that
moment, the boss raised his lips as if he had everything figured out.

"Yeah, I understand. Did you want to see me? What clever linguistic tricks am i brewing this
time? Hahaha, truth be told, my joke that day did shine bit of brilliance!"
His misunderstanding was most apparent, and on a day already filled with unnecessary
tension, I cursed under my breath and positioned myself at the door, ready to leave. What
frustrated me the most was that I was becoming accustomed to this peculiar personality, and
it was starting to feel normal. I wanted to snap out of it, so I asked bluntly.

"Do you have something to say?"

"Sometimes, you know, I have moments of inspiration... huh? Oh, no, I don't have anything
to say, I just wanted to see your face."

"Now that you've seen my face, I'll be on my way."

Simultaneously with those words, I forcefully closed the door with a resounding 'bang' and
swiftly left. I thought I could hear a confused "huh?" through the closed door, but I kept
moving, leaving the sound behind. When I arrived at the madman's room and opened the
door, my anger flared up again at the person who had turned my name into 'Lee Baekwon.'
Inside, as expected, he was seated at the desk, wearing his glasses.

However, I couldn't help but furrow my brow when I looked at him. The moment he
recognized that I had entered without knocking, he greeted me with a genuinely warm smile.
It was a smile that made me forget what I had been thinking just moments earlier.
Unconsciously, I held my breath and found my gaze locked onto his smiling face. It was as if
time itself had paused until his voice broke the silence.

"What's the matter?"

My mind, which had briefly hardened at the low voice in my ears, began to fill with
embarrassment before I even realized it. I watched him rise from his seat with a sliver of
understanding. Though it might have been a very brief moment, it felt strangely prolonged to
me, so my embarrassment deepened. Only then did I notice that the madman's expression had
shifted to a more serious one. I pretended as though nothing was amiss and replied with a
casual "What?" as he narrowed his eyes and followed me when I moved.

"Is something bothering you?"

This time, I responded briefly, "Not really," and took a seat on the sofa, intentionally avoiding
his gaze. The embarrassment stemming from my uncharacteristic behavior should have
dissipated by now, yet it clung to my racing heart. I couldn't quite grasp why I was feeling
this way, and it was an unfamiliar sensation, so I likely appeared a bit sullen. The madman,
who had seated himself beside me, persistently inquired.

"Then what's wrong with your expression?"

"What's wrong with my expression?"

I turned to him and asked bluntly. He responded without a smile, his lips slightly curling.

"As soon as you saw me, your expression hardened, as though you weren't happy to see me."
I could discern his displeasure from the icy tone of his voice, but I considered it a far better
outcome than revealing that I had been taken stunned by his smile.

"I'm never happy to see you."

I threw out the words, then turned my head away again, worried that my lie might be too
transparent. Nevertheless, this obnoxious man observed me from the side, making me feel
self-conscious.

"I'm telling you this because today is different."

Different? I couldn't help but turn my gaze towards him, meeting his penetrating stare.

"It's not like usual."

"..."

"Speak. What's going on."

I was rendered speechless whenever this madman posed such bewildering questions, but this
time, my silence ran deeper. Nothing out of the ordinary had occurred, so what did he want
from me?

"Have you crossed paths with Song Myungshin? Or Chairman Kim... no."

As his words trailed off, I couldn't help but ponder why Chairman Kim had been excluded.

"I'm asking if you've met Song Myungshin again."

His tone grew sharp as he pressed for an answer, as if he could only envision Myungshin
having an impact on me. I considered throwing Myungshin under the bus for a brief moment
but ultimately abandoned the idea. If I attributed my mood to Myungshin, it felt as though he
was ready to grab my hand and march off to scold him.

"It's just that I'm tired."

I replied vaguely, lowering my eyes and then raising them again. He still appeared skeptical,
but he eventually accepted my explanation.

"I've heard that some people's moods change when they're tired."

That's you. Pretending to be someone else, how repugnant. The embarrassment that had
initially engulfed me somewhat dissipated, thanks to my own bafflement.

"Yeah, they say there is," I responded, emphasizing each word and silently screaming, 'It's
you, it's you.' Yet, this fellow, acting as eccentric as ever, offered a slight touch of sympathy.

"It's the first time I've witnessed it, but it seems you might be that type."
Why did conversing with this guy trigger such resentment in me? Even though I was well
aware from past experiences that words couldn't triumph, sarcasm automatically slipped from
my lips.

"Congratulations. It's the first time you've met someone like me."

"Well, I think I'd find someone like you annoying."

Are you implying that I'm annoying? Just as my mood was about to sour, he added something
as though speaking to himself while gazing into the air.

"But if it's you, I wouldn't find it annoying."

Then he turned to me nonchalantly and continued,

“Rather, it makes me feel better. It looks like you're complaining.”

"..."

"You're acting very strange today. Normally, you'd vehemently admonish me for talking
nonsense."

"Don't talk nonsense."

He chuckled and rolled his eyes, his smile radiating pure joy. His laughter had become more
familiar to me recently. His eyes were no longer concealed by a cold, emotionless facade. A
warm sensation stirred within me as I observed his laughter, revealing genuine happiness. It
made it challenging for me to respond without a hint of a tremor. When I stayed silent, his
laughter subsided, and he gently reached out, running his hand through my bangs.

"You're clearly tired."

I managed to turn my head to avoid his touch, and he chuckled once more, gesturing toward
the sofa.

"Why don't you lie down and rest here? I can't head home yet; I'm waiting for a phone call."

He then rose from his seat and headed towards his desk. Watching his movements in a daze, I
suddenly realized something significant.

"Why did you call me here?"

He sat down and pointed at the table.

"The book on it."

I noticed a book with a thick cover amidst a pile of items, as usual. However, what caught my
eye first was the title, as it resembled the screenplay I had been reading.

"It's yours. Read that."

I considered replying but decided against it, recalling the relatively pleasant expression he
had shown when I scolded him with a simple "Don't talk nonsense." Instead, I picked up the
hefty book since I had been searching for it anyway. However, the cover bore the label
"volume 1." I wondered how many volumes there were. It seemed as though he understood
my thoughts, as he provided an explanation.

"There are only three volumes in total, so read them quickly."

It had taken me days to read the screenplay, and I couldn't fathom how many weeks it would
take to finish this. I didn't like the feeling that I was only following his orders, and I briefly
contemplated tossing it aside. But as I opened the hardcover, I noticed someone's handwriting
inside.

"Lee Baekwon, enjoy reading."

Followed by the first name beneath it. In fact, I had seen this name a short while ago, right in
front of the hardcover. Realizing it was the writer's signature, I gazed at the paper for a
moment before speaking. It was only then that another important question crossed my mind.

"Hey, why did you get an autograph for Lee Baekwon?"

The madman, who was engrossed in his work while fixated on the computer screen,
responded in a nonchalant manner at irregular intervals.

"Because I like Lee Baekwon."

"You like the name Lee Baekwon?"

"Yes," he answered briefly as he continued typing on the keyboard. After a moment, he

added,

"That's the name I gave you."

The answer, although seemingly obvious, made me furrow my brow, trying to dismiss the
strange warmth welling up in my chest.

"Did you call me here to give me this book?"

"No."

When I turned my head to look at him, Director Yoon remained focused on the monitor,
wearing glasses and typing away. Tap, tap, tap. His response was accompanied by the soft
clicking of the keyboard.

"Just to see you."

Before I had even delved into a few chapters, I had already realized that the screenplay
mirrored the book's plot. I had been concerned about how long it would take to finish this
thick book, thinking it might be tedious due to its length. However, as soon as I turned the
first page, all my pre-reading apprehensions vanished.

The main character's monologue started off dryly, and the morning seemed to be proceeding
as usual. Although I knew what would unfold next thanks to the screenplay, I was rather
eager to delve into it. Sure enough, it wasn't long before the main character headed outdoors,
following his daily routine of listening to his dad's favorite pop song, only to become
embroiled in the initial case.

Unbeknownst to me, I lost track of time as I got engrossed in the various incidents ensnaring
the main character. However, my reading pace was excruciatingly slow, and when I suddenly
sensed a presence and looked up, I realized that I had barely covered a few dozen pages in an
hour.

"Is it interesting?"

I couldn't tell when the madman had arrived, but he was now seated beside me, gazing at me
much as before, causing me to lift my eyes from the book. I felt oddly self-conscious,
probably because it felt like I had been caught in the act of focusing on something. So, I
responded curtly.

"It's still the beginning, so I can't say yet."

He then tilted his head to the side and blurted out without hesitation.

"Are you deliberately acting this way because you're shy?"

What? I stared at him with a sharp gaze, wondering what nonsense he was spouting, and he
once again curved his lips as if he were in a good mood.

"There's no point in glaring at me like that. Whatever your reaction is, it amuses me. If it had
been someone else, I would have wanted to beat them up."

“It’s better that way. Then I will beat you too.”

He let out a small laugh and his eyes curved.

"Fuck, I'm getting horny."

With this whispered obscenity, his true desire was revealed in his eyes. I gazed back at him, a
mixture of defensiveness and confusion. He then added, as if to reassure me,

"I won't. It’s more urgent to sleep now.”

He pointed to the book with his eyes, as if asking whether I intended to continue reading. The
expected response at this point should have been that if there was nothing else to see, I would
be on my way. However, the words were swallowed.
"I'll read a bit more."

When I offered this reply with deliberate coldness, he suddenly leaned his upper body toward
me, as if it were the most natural thing. In that moment, taken aback, I raised my book-
holding hand, and in the process, he stretched out, resting his head on my thigh.

"What are you doing?"

The action was so absurd that all I could do was hold my book in the air and ask him what he
was doing. In theory, I could have simply pushed his head away. I actually intended to do so
the very next moment, but with his eyes closed, he had already begun to utter his half-asleep
words.

"I'm sleepy."

He then crossed his arms over his chest and started to breathe evenly. His closed eyelids were
so tight that it made me wonder if he had truly fallen asleep. Soon, he naturally relaxed his
body. I muttered to myself as I gazed at him, sound asleep with his glasses still on.

"I'll push you onto the floor."

Despite my threat, his chest simply rose and fell with each breath. His vulnerability was so
evident that any intention to push him away evaporated. I was providing a lap pillow for this
lunatic. Had I finally lost my mind after dealing with this guy? I was flabbergasted, but
ultimately, I couldn't bring myself to push him, so I shifted my gaze back to the book in my
hand. Strangely, the words on the page failed to hold my attention, and my eyes returned to
his slumbering face. Pull yourself together. I muttered to myself, forcing my gaze back to the
book.

I quickly lost myself in the book once more. However, an odd noise began to grate on my
nerves. A whisper? It was so faint that it could easily be mistaken for the sound of the wind
flowing in from outside. I set the book aside and concentrated on pinpointing the source of
the noise, which I soon identified.

The sound was incredibly slight, requiring me to strain my ears to make it out, but as I
realized it was a human voice, I completely closed the book. It was evident that someone was
near the door. I knew that Alice's boss was allied with the madman, but I remained cautious.
Who could be attempting to eavesdrop here? I contemplated getting up, but halted myself.
There was still someone fast asleep on my lap.

For a moment, I considered just ignoring the noise since moving would likely wake him up.
However, I dismissed this laughable thought with a sigh. To hell with it, whether this guy
woke up or not. I looked down at him in silence, then gently cradled his head with my hand
as I stood up. He didn't stir when I laid his head on the sofa.
As I attempted to sit up straight, a fleeting temptation swept over me. I truly wanted to push
him onto the floor. He'd wake up, but he also had the unfortunate habit of sleeping poorly. So,
should I seek revenge?

Once more, I heard the bothersome sound. Realizing my original intent, I stealthily made my
way to the door and pressed my ear to the crack. Through the narrow gap, I could faintly but
distinctly hear a voice. It was a voice that fluctuated right behind the door.

'No doubt about it. Something must be transpiring inside. Baekwon is different today. My
instincts are never wrong.'

It was the boss. A faint response came from someone.

'I thought the same.'

That someone was undoubtedly the manager of Alice's Labyrinth. However, the boss was
insistent.

'No, something's different. My eyes can't be deceived. He might have become 300 won.'

I barely suppressed a curse that was about to escape my lips, almost unconsciously. The
boss's voice carried an air of anticipation when he mentioned "300 won." The manager
interjected to prevent any potential misunderstanding.

'Shall we take a look, then? You might be seen as a pervert.'

'I'm a family member, so I'll check because I'm concerned. What's there to misunderstand?'

'Then you'll be seen as a perverted family member.'

'Hey! What...'

The boss, who had been protesting, soon lowered his voice.

'Ahem. I can't hear anything now. It's okay to sneak a peek for the moment.'

'No one is as bizarre as you.'

'I know. And hey, manager. Don't you sometimes speak harshly to me?'

When the boss spoke with a tone of sorrow, the manager responded with an even more
mournful voice.

'Boss, where on earth will you find someone who understands you as well as I do...'

The words after "where" were more pronounced and vivid. They echoed right in front of me
as I opened the door.

"There is... oh my God!"

The boss and manager, who were crouched together in front of the door, were sent sprawling
backward in shock. While the boss's peculiar behavior was somewhat expected, the
manager's reaction was surprising, and I focused on him, wondering why he was acting this
way. Shouldn't you know better than to do that? For the first time, the manager appeared
puzzled, as if he had discerned the meaning in my gaze. But true to form, he composed
himself with a robotic smile and casually offered an excuse.

"I was inspecting the door frame's measurements for interior repair. Isn't that right, boss?"

"Hmm, yes. I was examining the door fram for interioepair."

The manager's practiced lies fell flat due to the boss's clumsy support. Unable to tolerate it
any longer, I spoke up.

"Do you have something to say?"

As I stood with the door half-open, the boss retracted his head and peered past me. However,
as the madman was reclined on a sofa with high armrests, he likely remained hidden from the
boss's view. The boss peered inside again with a bewildered expression and asked.

"Did Jay go somewhere?"

"No."

I shook my head and indicated the sofa behind me with a nod of my chin.

"He's sleeping over there."

The boss suddenly froze as if shocked, leaving me to think I might have misspoken. I
reiterated my statement.

"He is sleeping on the sofa."

"...”

The boss, however, remained silent, his eyes filled with surprise. I wondered if I had made a
mistake. Then he stammered in a trembling voice.

"H-he's sleeping? H-here?"

Was there some unspoken rule against sleeping here? I found myself wondering, I could hear
the boss's voice quivering.

"I see. Hmmm. So he's, he's sleeping. Jay doesn't usually sleep anywhere, but here, he's
sleeping."

What did he mean by "doesn't usually sleep anywhere"? I remembered him sleeping on the
company's rooftop bench. I couldn't articulate my thoughts. The boss's quivering voice had an
almost tearful quality to it. I couldn't fathom why he was reacting this way. His response
seemed unusually emotional. I was left perplexed, unable to comprehend. Finally, when his
eyes began to well up with tears, he cleared his throat once more and turned away.

"Hmmm, Jay seems to have found this place more comfortable now. Hmmm."

It seemed like he was attempting to shield his face by shifting his body, but I had a faint
suspicion that he was doing it out of joy. Furthermore, the manager congratulated the boss
with a joyful expression.

"I'm relieved, sir. I believe the director is sharing his feelings with you, just as he used to in
his youth."

"Wh- Why should there be any reason for relief? I- I don't mind. The idea of 'opening up' or
whatever, hmmm..."

Despite his words, he soon welled up with tears, returning to the topic of his dust allergy.
Before vanishing, he made sure to give the manager a small request. If I heard it correctly, it
might have gone something like this:

"Manager, could you pass the rice cakes, please?"

With that, the boss left to address his dust allergy, while the manager left the room to fetch
the rice cakes. I turned around and spotted the madman seated on the sofa, engrossed in a
phone call. However, after uttering a solitary word, "Fine," the call promptly ended. He
swiveled his gaze towards me, a faint frown on his face, as if he had just awakened.

"Why are you there?"

Rather than replying, I shut the door and inquired.

"What's your connection with the boss?"

The madman looked at me for a moment and responded nonchalantly,

"Uncle."

Uncle? But the president had previously mentioned he was a 'former' relative...

"So, does that mean the boss is also part of the Han family?"

The eccentric man's original name was Han, and based on my understanding, the boss should
also bear the Han surname. However, his response contradicted this:

"No."

When I fixed him with a puzzled look, he seemed to shrug off a bit of stiffness in his
shoulders and explained casually.

"He was initially supposed to be a Han, but he wasn't, and I was a Han, but I changed to
Yoon."
 The more he explained, the more my confusion deepened. It must have shown on my face
because the madman rose from his seat and smirked.

"It's not a big deal. It just means that both of us were ousted from the Han family. More
importantly, I have an appointment."

"What appointment?"

"Song Myungshin and Chairman Kim."

I cast my eyes down, observing the phone he still held in his hand. Was the phone call related
to this appointment?

"I heard that Song Myungshin is leaving the country in three days for a photo shoot and won't
return for four days. I scheduled the meeting for the day after he returns."

That's a week from today. I counted the days silently in my head when I heard his warning.

"I told you beforehand, don't be surprised."

Surprised by what? I looked at him as he walked over to the desk. He peered at the monitor
and responded with a hint of laughter in his voice.

“I'm thinking of losing the first round.”

Chapter End Notes

Bro doesn't even realize he's in love 🤣🤣🙏

 Chapter 47

Two days later, in the morning, the news of Cha Jungwoo once again dominated the entire
nation. Following a police investigation, a press conference was promptly convened. In the
company break room, the morning buzzed with the dissemination of the news via television.
Yesterday's live broadcast of the interview, alongside ongoing news and entertainment
updates, had already covered the incident extensively, causing only a few to pay attention to
the morning entertainment information program's recapitulation.

As someone who seldom watched TV, I initially focused on the screen, which featured the
manager. Cha Jung-woo appeared pale but locked his gaze onto the camera. Throughout his
speech, he scarcely looked away, as if determined to confront his errors rather than project
confidence. In a steady tone, he issued an apology.

Although his eyes seemed to redden, and he appeared on the brink of tears, his voice
remained unwavering. "I'm sorry, I admit my mistake," he expressed, his apology overlaid
with the manager diligently writing those very words on a piece of paper.

The manager meticulously recorded various details, including instructions like not resting his
elbows on the table, avoiding covering his face with glasses, always maintaining direct eye
contact, and lowering his gaze only momentarily before issuing an apology. When queried if
such precision was necessary, Cha Jung-woo nodded.

'Of course. If you're not sincerely apologizing, you should at least convincingly fake it.'

He added with a touch of bitterness, Still, there will always be people who can tell it's not
genuine. A reporter on the screen then posed a probing question, in a manner strikingly
similar to one scripted by the manager: Why did he go through all of this when he knew it
was wrong? Surprisingly, the answer, meticulously crafted by the manager, followed below.

'Maintain eye contact with the reporter, pause for a few seconds, briefly lower your gaze, and
then respond.'

"I was terrified. I thought the most extraordinary day of my life had simply faded away. I
kept having nightmares, fearing I wouldn't excel in the arduous military life there, and the
persistent anxiety of being forgotten during my two-year absence never left me. It's a fear that
everyone carries, but at that time, selfishly, I was the only one consumed by it."

'Place emphasis on the word 'selfish' to underscore the feeling of being treated unfairly.
Maintain a calm and unagitated tone for the next part to leave a lasting impression.'

"So when I heard that I could genuinely avoid the army, I was shaken. I knew in my head that
this shouldn't be the way, but, on the other hand, the rationalization that I'm not the only one
resorting to this expedient kept growing. Ultimately, I succumbed to temptation, and now I
deeply regret it. No, I've come to realize how foolish I was."
He flawlessly executed the script and instructions set by the manager. I marveled at the
expression on his face, which conveyed regret and anguish clearly to anyone. Yet, what truly
caught my attention was the reporter's subsequent query.

"I heard that it was your former manager who exposed your wrongdoing on the Internet, is
that true? If so, how does it feel to be betrayed?"

"The answer to the first question is not true. Consequently, I have no response to the second
question."

"But he has already fled to a foreign country..."

"Don't make assumptions without all the facts. I still have faith in him, and I believe I have
valid reasons for that conviction. Please refrain from writing speculative articles about my
former manager. He did nothing wrong to me."

A resolute voice attested to his trust in the former manager. I suppressed the laughter that
threatened to erupt. His trust ran deep enough to wield a golf club. Right, you don't rise to the
top without some acting skills. After the brief press conference scene on TV, the broadcast
shifted to the studio. While there were mentions of Cha Jungwoo's apology, the predominant
focus was on the past ten months, during which Cha Jungwoo had been giving back to
society as a form of amends. It seemed this was a more significant issue than his apology,
given the substantial sum involved, nearly 2 billion.

"The internet is already in an uproar. There are people claiming it's all an act and hurling
insults at him," said Hansoo, who had arrived a little earlier and was removing his bag.

"Nevertheless, I believe the atmosphere has shifted. Cha Jungwoo's excuse was a story that
resonated with many men, and most of them felt relieved because he was willing to donate
such a substantial sum. Furthermore, news broke last night that Cha Jungwoo had put his
house on the line to raise money. There's even a sense of sympathy, and now it feels like
everyone genuinely believes he's reflecting."

Hansoo grinned and added, 'Our manager is the best, as expected.' The reason we were sitting
leisurely in the quiet lounge early in the morning, watching TV, was not just because we were
newcomers with minimal work but also because we were waiting for someone. I had received
a text message late the previous night.

― I contacted Hyungseok, saying I want to join him. I heard that Song Yoohan will come to
work tomorrow morning, and we'll meet him.

The break room was visible just after turning from the elevator lobby. There were times when
the music in the break room spilled into the quiet lobby. I raised the TV volume with the
remote control I had obtained while buying a cup of coffee. Whenever you turned on the TV,
news of Cha Jung-woo was featured, so if you were waiting for the elevator, you would
undoubtedly hear it. I had been watching the same interview scene several times that
morning, but I never tired of it. It was because I was waiting for someone to take the bait and
appear.
"Oh, by the way, I found a picture yesterday that's perfect for what you asked. I already
edited it in Photoshop."

Hansoo mentioned this as if it had just crossed his mind, and a smile played on his lips.

"It's a photo from overseas, but I removed something quite amusing and made it absurd. I
even added background music to make it a complete joke."

"Did you post it on the internet?"

He nodded.

"Last night, I've already posted it in one place, and the reaction from everyone was positive,
so I'm certain many people have reposted it. I checked, and it's been shared on the community
that Song Yoohan visits daily. Judging by the number of views, it'll likely be on the list of top
posts soon. Oh, let me show you. This one."

Simultaneously, Hansoo took out his cell phone and displayed the saved photo. An expensive
sports car that occupied two parking spaces in a crowded lot, the same model as Myungshin's
car. In the next picture, it's nighttime, and all the other cars have left, leaving only the sports
car behind. An even pricier car blocking it directly in front, with a speech bubble added to the
expensive car.

'Try pushing me and go, you jerk.'

"But will this work?"

I asked as I examined the photo. Hansoo tilted his head as if he didn't comprehend my
question.

"To spread rumors about the car Myungshin hyung drives by making it as absurd as possible.
Well, for me, it's fine if Myungshin hyung gets slightly irritated, but Taemin..."

His words trailed off, but I could discern what he was trying to convey. Was this small
revenge insufficient? Undoubtedly, it wasn't. It was the same with the TV, where I'd increased
the volume. A lure to stroke his ego, exactly as Myungshin, alerted by the TV's sound,
entered the break room.

Myungshin, who walked in with his gaze fixed on the TV, halted midway. When he noticed
me observing him, his brows furrowed for a moment, but his expression swiftly solidified. I
intentionally held up the remote control in front of him and amplified the volume.

"...During this press conference, we heard a sincere apology, and it is said that Mr. Cha Jung-
woo's method of apologizing was effective—subdued and devoid of ostentation. Sources
report that Cha Jung-woo put his house up for sale to fulfill his promise to return all profits to
society after suffering substantial losses due to a stock price drop. While some question
whether they are attempting to resolve the issue with money, more are inclined to sympathize
with Cha Jung-woo's explanation. There are even reports of advertising companies that were
initially seeking damages from Cha Jung-woo possibly continuing their contracts."
The room fell into sudden silence. The muted TV continued to display its contents, but no
one was paying it any mind. There were only a few people in the break room, and they didn't
particularly care if their voices vanished into thin air, either speaking in hushed tones or
slouched from exhaustion. Except for one person.

"Yeah, are you going mad, wanting to boast about that trivial thing?"

Myungshin advanced a few more steps toward me and sneered. Deliberately, I remained
seated, looking up at him as he drew nearer.

"Well, you must be envious because the only thing you can brag about is a shitty car."

"What?"

He regarded me with a puzzled expression.

"What nonsense are you spouting now? A shitty car? It's a car you couldn't afford even if I
offered it to you. Spit it out, you bastard, what do you know."

His reaction to the car topic was as expected. I couldn't help but be amused and shrugged.

"Even if you sold that car, I'd never buy it, you little punk."

Myungshin regarded me as if I were crazy, then ultimately chuckled, as if he didn't think my

words were worth responding to.

"Haha, I’m going crazy. You want to challenge my car, but you still don't know your place? I
could squash a trainee like you as easily as I could squash a fly."

"Then do it."

"Yes, I will. You won't be able to set foot in this field much longer..."

"Do it right now."

I cut off his words and lifted my chin.

"You said you could do it in an instant? So do it now. Just as you said, if you hold such a
lofty position, you can squash a trainee like me with a single phone call."

Instead of replying, Myungshin glared at me with clenched teeth. On the contrary, I laughed.

"As expected, you're in a position where you can't even make a single phone call."

"... How amusing. Keep talking. That way, I can have an even heartier laugh when you
eventually fall."

He maintained a firm demeanor and clenched his teeth while speaking, refusing to yield to
my provocation.

"Tell me more. I can listen to you as long as you're here."

If he no longer fell for light banter, I had to increase the intensity.

"You're as arrogant as your car. Of course, I'll stick around a little longer."

"Haha, you?"

I nodded and answered lightly.

"Because my sponsor will ensure it."

Myungshin's breathing momentarily stopped, and he stiffened. Perhaps it had just dawned on
him that I, too, had a sponsor. It was still hard for him to believe, though.

"Moreover, my sponsor said he would give me anything I wanted, even if I didn't play the
role of a pimp. So, I'm thinking of giving it a shot. I want you to crush me like an insect."

He tried to restrain his anger, biting his lower lip as he seethed.

"If your sponsor is that accommodating, you asked him to keep you as a trainee?"

"That's right. That's what I requested. I'll rise based on my skills, so don't hinder me by
damaging my pride. But it won't really bruise my ego to see you crushed."

Myungshin accused, "You're only improving on your lies. If you had such a great sponsor,
rumors would have spread by now. He must be an old man who doesn't care much."

The gruffness in his voice sounded sweet to me. Yes, fall for it. Be wary of me and become
competitive.

"Then go and find out for yourself."

"... What?"

"I'm going to Alice this evening."

Myungshin's eyes narrowed at the mention of Alice. He must have been thinking about the
people who frequented Alice. He licked his lips. Among those he had reasons to be cautious
of, it seemed he hadn't considered anyone as my sponsor. After all, in his eyes, my name
wasn't Lee Baekwon anyway.

"Of course, I'll do whatever you want.. Keep acting so brazenly even after your esteemed
sponsor is revealed. Until you get a proper thrashing, no."

Myungshin burst into laughter as if he'd suddenly remembered something.

"I can arrange that right away. The guy who was trying to buddy up to you earlier is waiting
with his neck-..."

Myungshin abruptly fell silent and took a step back in surprise. Confused, I wondered what
had rattled him. Then, he questioned me.
"Who are you?"

I was taken aback when I realized that his gaze was fixated between me and Hansoo. In a
sudden, collective realization, we all turned our heads in the same direction.

"Ah!"

Hansoo was even more startled. Someone was now seated on a chair between us, as though
he had materialized from thin air. It was the new road manager. How was this possible?
Surely, no one was there just a moment ago. I had been looking towards the entrance, so I
hadn't noticed him entering from that direction. How had he silently seated himself without a
trace? The shock on our faces mirrored Hansoo's expression, as if we had seen a ghost.
Nevertheless, even as the three of us stared at him with bewildered eyes, he inquired with a
grimace on his face.

"When do you have breakfast?"

"... We eat when we feel like it."

I replied on behalf of Hansoo, who was still unable to speak.

He raised his hand in slow motion and scratched his gray hair.

"I heard the company provides you with meals."

Another awkward silence settled in. This seemed to leave Myungshin momentarily
speechless, and he turned and left, departing with terse words.

“Oh, fuck. It’s annoying as a group.”

Hansoo's inquiry reached my ears as he regained awareness, his gaze fixed on the receding
figure of Myungshin.

"Wow, you really caught me off guard, sir. When did you arrive?"

I overheard a soft murmur, "A little while ago." It struck me as I pondered the timeframe.
Someone had been sleeping at the table since my early-morning arrival. When did he come
in? In amazement, I observed him, noting that he appeared younger than I initially assumed.
While a considerable amount of gray hair adorned his head, he seemed more in his early
forties upon closer inspection. Nonetheless, he maintained the air of an older man with a
vacant expression. Moreover, his timid demeanor and mumbled speech demanded my utmost
attention.

"What do you mean 'a while ago'? You didn't need to arrive so early today. Our only plan is
shooting a paper commercial this afternoon."

With a slight nod, I caught his reply.

"But I get paid by the hour."

"..."

"..."

I missed my manager for the first time.

 Chapter 48

'The search term will appear soon. Nowadays, once a photo goes viral, it is immediately
registered as a search term.'

Hansoo, brimming with confidence, had it right. After my evening shift, I entered 'Fucking
car' into the studio computer. Sure enough, Myungshin's sports car came up. Now, all I
needed was someone to push his buttons. Before heading to Alice, I placed a call. Thankfully,
Cha Jungwoo's road manager, who had a recollection of me, connected me to Cha Jungwoo.

[Lee Taemin? What do you want, it's bothersome.]

An irritated voice reached my ears. He was probably quite fatigued from what seemed to be
the most challenging performance of his life. Ignoring his irritable state, I posed my question.

"Do you feel stifled?"

[Why are you asking that?]

"I'll give you a breath of fresh air."

[Don't be ridiculous. How would you know if I'm feeling stifled or not?]

"It's tedious to remain at home, venting frustration on innocent people. I'll provide you with
an outlet to vent properly."

[By what means?] He inquired promptly.

"Come to Alice. Song Yoohan is waiting there for you, ready to let you release all the steam
you want."

Silence filled the line at the mention of Myungshin's name. He was likely grinding his teeth
at the mere sound of it. As expected, he spoke in a hushed tone.

[Is that guy there right now?]

"Yes. Furthermore, there are effective tactics to bruise his ego."

[What are they?]

"When you taunt Song Yoohan, mock his car. It'll work like a charm."

When Cha Jungwoo skeptically asked, "How do you know that?" my lips curled
involuntarily. How did I know? I had discovered it thanks to him.

"Since the watch worked, it's only natural that a pricier car would do the trick."
To be completely honest, stepping into Alice made me feel somewhat uneasy. The source of
this discomfort was the madman who kept occupying my thoughts, even when I attempted to
disregard him. Thoughts like me waiting for him to initiate contact, as Hansoo had pointed
out, or my confusion when I encountered him at Alice two days ago, still lingered, refusing to
fade away. If it were possible, I would have chosen to avoid coming here altogether, but there
was no more fitting place than Alice.

Furthermore, the convenience of being able to freely enter and exit as a trainee wasn't
something commonly granted. So, when the manager who greeted me informed me of the
madman's absence, I breathed a silent sigh of relief. However, it was a relief too soon.

"The boss is expecting you."

I hadn't mentioned that I was coming, yet they were waiting? The manager responded with a
mechanical smile, almost as if he comprehended the implications of my silence.

"Actor Song Yoohan came by and asked me to inform him when someone named Lee Taemin
arrives."

He must have been quite preoccupied with identifying my connection. While considering him
impatiently waiting, I asked as well.

"Could you let Song Yoohan know in an hour or two that Lee Taemin is here?"

"What if he leaves before that?"

"He's not leaving."

I chuckled and reassured him.

"That brat won't budge an inch."

As long as they regarded me as a rival, there was no way he would depart. I thought I should
spend my remaining leisure time delving into the book the madman had given me. Of course,
there were some tasks to attend to before that, so I steadied my resolve.

"Should I head to the boss's room?"

The manager nodded and led me in as usual. This time, I made up my mind not to be taken
aback, regardless of what the boss might say, and I pushed open the door. However, the scene
that met my eyes left me dumbfounded. The room was overflowing with a plethora of
garlands and bouquets.

The floral arrangements, which appeared to be congratulatory, featured ribbons with various
messages, the most prominent of which read "congratulations, family reunion" and "great
job, uncle." The boss was seated amidst this fragrant chaos, wearing a triumphant expression
while tending to his work. I had already been acquainted with his extravagant personality, but
this display took it to another level. So, I couldn't help but be surprised. How in the world had
he achieved success in business?

"Ah, Baekwon, you're here?"

I took a deep breath and entered this floral wonderland. However, the boss's demeanor, with
his chin held high and his eyes gleaming, seemed somewhat peculiar, as if he wanted me to
take notice of something. After a few steps, I pretended to survey the surroundings and
pushed myself to ask.

"...I suppose something good happened?"

"Huh? Something good? No, no such thing, hahaha. There's nothing good, hahaha!"

He rose from his seat, laughing as if he had been waiting for this moment. Then, he gestured
towards the flowers surrounding him.

"This is just a trifle. Oh, no matter what you've heard, people send things like this for no
particular reason."

Of course, they would, especially if you were doling out rice cakes. But 'great job, uncle'?
Any observer would think he had been admitted to the 'Uncle Department' at Seoul National
University. As I scrutinized the handwritten notes, the boss cleared his throat.

"Ahem, you might not know this, but I was actually Jay's uncle."

Indeed, this was a fact I had learned from the madman. However, I suspected that if I
confirmed it, the overjoyed boss might distribute rice cakes to the entire village, so I simply
nodded. He then displayed a hint of disappointment.

"You don't appear surprised?"

"Well, you did mention you were relatives before."

"Ah, well, but..."

His lower lip puckered, and he turned his head to the side. Perhaps, like the well-wishers who
sent the floral arrangements, he anticipated a more enthusiastic response, but my expression
remained somber. I had no intention of consoling him, though. Yet, there was a question on
my mind when I entered the room. If the host who would be summoned to Myungshin's room
happened to bring up his car, wouldn't that agitate that guy even more? If I played my cards
right, I might be able to manipulate Myungshin into changing his car as I desired. Shaking
my head, I began to speak slowly.

"That's one thing, and in reality, the two of you look alike, so I assumed you might be close
relatives."

"L-Look alike?"

I nodded, and his face promptly reddened.

"Ahem, well, I... I hear that often."

Clearly, it was the first time he'd heard such a comparison. The boss's expression contorted,
as if he was struggling to contain his joy. It appeared that if I were to ask a favor now, he'd
agree to anything. That had been my intention when I offered the compliment, but the other
person's response was remarkably genuine. The boss's eyes resembled those of a child,
radiating an unbridled sense of joy. Observing this, I suddenly found myself hesitant to make
my request.

Even if it wasn't related to this request, I could still provoke Myungshin. I offered myself an
excuse, but underlying that was a tinge of envy. Strangely my heart ached as I heard him
express his joy at getting closer to the madman after noticing the subtle improvements in him.
His heart responded quickly.

Perhaps I envied him for being able to express himself, even through the seemingly trivial act
of distributing rice cakes, something I couldn't do. Because I couldn't feel it. No, I had to
suppress it, even if I did. Simultaneously, a face crossed my mind—the guy has been making
me feel weird these past few days.

"But I suppose you didn't come here to see Jay today, did you? I haven't received any notice
from him about coming here."

"Yes," I agreed with a self-assured nod. That's right, I had to get rid of this feeling now.
Because I was reacting to the madman. Love, or whatever it might be.

"I threw bait at Song Yoohan. He's scheduled to meet his sponsor here today. But, truthfully, I
want him to run into Cha Jungwoo."

The boss reverted to his typical expression and swiftly grasped my intentions.

"I heard that Cha Jungwoo will be enlisting soon and going into hiding to volunteer, so by
using him... Is it merely a small lure to lead him into a more significant trap?"

I nodded.

"It's a much larger trap."

The thoughtful boss smiled and immediately discerned the core of my plan, to the extent that
I felt a bit apprehensive for being caught so easily.

"You're aiming to distance him from Chairman Kim."

While waiting for Cha Jungwoo, my waiting area had essentially become the madman's
space. Unlike the initial worry about when I would manage to finish a thick book, I had
already made my way through about half of the first volume. I had also listened to the pop
song, which held a central place in the novel, multiple times, and had become quite familiar
with it. I hadn't kept track of how much time had passed, but the ringing of my phone drew
my attention away from the book.

"Yes."
[I'm inside the room. Where is Song Yoohan?]

Glancing at the clock, an hour and a half had transpired since our previous conversation. It
probably took some time for him to slip away. I hung up the phone, responding with just one
word, "Wait." Leaving the room, I sought out the manager first. I had asked him to convey
the message to Myungshin and then gradually made my way to the room where Cha Jungwoo
was situated.

Navigating the labyrinthine corridors I could never quite get used to, I finally came to a halt
outside a door guided by an employee. I spent a moment gazing at my phone screen.
However, there was no need to feign any further. I pretended to be engrossed in my phone,
but right on cue, a familiar voice cut in.

"Lee Yoohan, why don't you introduce me to the sponsor you've been boasting about so
much?"

Myungshin, emerging from the winding hallway, quickly positioned himself in front of me
and scrutinized the door.

"Is he in there? The idiot who sponsors someone like you?"

Myungshin, with his confrontational demeanor, appeared already convinced that whoever
was inside couldn't possibly match up to his sponsor, Chairman Kim. I grabbed the doorknob
and pushed it open slightly, stepping aside so that he could peer inside.

"Curious about the so-called idiot within?"

Sensing something unusual in my casual tone, he turned to me, but I had already swung the
door open. I locked eyes with the person seated on the couch across from me. Initially, he
glanced at me, but soon locked eyes with Myungshin. While listening to the sound of a subtle
breath beside me, I directed Myungshin toward Cha Jungwoo.

"He's curious about the type of 'idiot' you are. Why don't you enlighten him?"

With his gaze fixed on Myungshin, Cha Jungwoo slowly rose from his seat.

"I'm curious too. What sort of 'idiot' could I be?"

As he made his way forward, Myungshin, now more alert, let out a low growl.

"You... Are you this punk's sponsor?"

Hearing Myungshin's incredulous tone, Cha Jungwoo halted after taking a few steps and
twisted his lips.

"What nonsense is this? Why on earth would I sponsor a guy I've only crossed paths with a
few times?"

Myungshin then spun around and fixed his gaze on me. I crossed my arms, leaning against
the door frame with the intention of observing. Observing me, he ground his teeth.
"Did you deceive me? You cowardly bastard..."

"Were you being truthful when you lured me to the parking lot with the mad dog?"

As I reminded him of how he had summoned me with his underling, a stern expression
spread across his face.

"Damn. Yes, you are the kind of guy who pays back what you got.”

"That's right. So brace yourself. I have a lot to return."

"It doesn't matter. You'll only amass what you owe."

He sneered coldly, and with narrowed eyes, he murmured.

"Soon, the burden will crush you, and you won't be able to stand up."

After uttering this foreboding remark, he took a step back. Then, a faint chuckle emanated
from inside the room.

"Now that the numbers are on the table, are you thinking about stepping back?"

Myungshin had no choice but to avert his gaze, and Cha Jungwoo turned his head, peering
down at him.

"You're pondering whether I'm an 'idiot' or not?"

"..."

Myungshin remained silent, and Cha Jungwoo observed him to gauge his reaction. Then, a
blend of amusement and defiance filtered through the air.

"Why the silence, you son of a bitch?"

Cha Jungwoo locked eyes with Myungshin once more and asked.

"I'm asking if you want to know if I'm an 'idiot'."

When Myungshin continued to be speechless, Cha Jungwoo carefully scrutinized Myungshin

from head to toe.

"I might not know much, but here's what I can tell you. You look like crap. Did you actually
leave the house dressed like that?"

Then, he turned his attention towards me.

"That trainee looks way better than you."

"Cha Jungwoo, mind your language."

"Mind my language? Oh, right, I apologize. Come to think of it, your clothes are better. Well,
just your clothing. It looked like garbage because you looked like garbage. After all, the
original person is trash, so try dressing in high-quality clothes? Did you believe that a country
peasant like you would resemble someone like me by wearing that? By the way, you've
imitated me in the past and received a fair share of backlash. It appears you still haven't
learned your lesson."

"I'm more sane than you, who has become a laughingstock due to a military scandal."

Upon Myungshin's retort, the smile vanished from Cha Jungwoo's lips.

"The guy who will be torn to shreds, even worse than a rag, is just all talk."

"What are you saying?"

"You have so much faith in your sponsor, but if your sponsor truly cared for you, they
wouldn't allow you to drive such a lousy car."

When the conversation about the car resurfaced, it appeared that Myungshin sensed
something was amiss, which was why he didn't respond immediately. Cha Jungwoo didn't let
this opportunity slip by and burst into laughter.

"That idiot wouldn't have a clue that the car's trash and would gleefully drive it, thinking it's
cool."

"What nonsense are you spewing?"

"Look it up online. Find out the nickname of that juvenile sports car you're driving."

For a moment, Myungshin's expression froze, as though he'd stopped breathing. For him, the
car might serve as a tangible gauge of his success. If the car's value plummeted, he might feel
that his own value was decreasing as well. No matter how costly the car was, he'd likely feel
a sense of shame if it acquired a derogatory nickname. Just like how Cha Jungwoo was
concerned about his watch. To Myungshin, the car symbolized the time he had accumulated.
Cha Jungwoo delivered one final cutting remark to the man who remained silent.

"Well, without a sponsor, you're broke and can't afford a penny to buy a more expensive car,
am I right, you bastard?"

Observing the direction in which Myungshin had disappeared, I was confident that my plan
had worked. Even if the military scandal broke out, I believed that Cha Jungwoo's words,
which Myungshin had recently sampled, would serve as sufficient stimulus. Until his return
from abroad tomorrow, Myungshin would likely be on edge, obsessing over the car. Perhaps
it was time to make things a bit more intriguing. And meeting the good-Impression again
wouldn't be too difficult.
[Hyungseok is currently in the midst of meeting and talking to him. I think that jerk is already
feeling dissatisfied.]

That's right, because all Myungshin does is suck Chairman Kim's dick. Myungshin, however,
received all the benefits, so it was well worth it.

I concurred. All Myungshin did was fawn over President Kim, but given the benefits he
reaped, it was a worthwhile exchange.

"Hey."

When I had concluded my business and turned around, Cha Jungwoo, who was still present,
called out to me. As I faced him, he cast a glance in the direction where Myungshin had
vanished and asked.

"Want me to introduce you?"

To whom? My curiosity was piqued by his explanation.

"Although he may not wield as much influence as President Kim, he could be of help to you."

"I don't need it."

"Why not? Do you believe you can handle this on your own? Get real. If Song Yoohan is
alone, you might manage to uncover and exploit his vulnerabilities as you did now, but in the
end, Chairman Kim is lurking in the shadows."

I turned back to him and let out a dry sigh.

"I'm not alone, so there's no need to worry."

"You're not alone? Do you truly have a sponsor?"

He widened his eyes in astonishment.

"Who is it? They must be a heavyweight if they're going up against Chairman Kim."

"You don't need to know."

I replied coolly and offered some advice.

"Just have some fun in moderation and head back. Don't make my manager fret."

He loudly inquired about the sponsor's identity from behind, but I disregarded him and made
my way to the back hallway leading to the office. I was so accustomed to exiting through this
rear stairwell that I ended up here without realizing it. Nevertheless, it was where I needed to
be. I didn't know how he had materialized, but the manager directed me back to the boss's
office. I found myself back amidst the sea of flowers and held my breath as the boss handed
me something. It felt familiar, having seen it before.
"Deliver this to Jay's house."

I peered down at the herbal medicine box and suggested a more practical alternative.

"Why don't you call a delivery service or courier?"

"..."

"Can't you go yourself?"

He abruptly turned his head away and mumbled something under his breath.

"... won't accept... won't open the door..."

I couldn't catch the boss's soft muttering, but I could make an educated guess. It appeared that
he had been rejected. After briefly lowering his head, the boss lifted his gaze with a
determined expression. The overpowering scent of the flowers was momentarily forgotten as
I waited for his sincere words.

"Hey, Baekwon."

"Yes."

"It seems like things aren't going well these days. I think it's related to some business in
America, but because he's trying to handle everything on his own, he can't sleep and has been
working non-stop since he arrived in Korea."

"..."

"But these days, it seems really serious. I attempted to do something, but it doesn't appear to
be working. So take this to him. It's all I can do."

I looked at the boss and extended my hand to receive the box.

"I can't guarantee that he'll accept it."

Despite the attached condition, the boss still beamed with joy, like a child.
 Chapter 49
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Could I use the key for this? I pondered upon reaching the front door. I regretted accepting
the boss's request at this point, but I knew it was too late to turn back. I shouldn't have met
him. I needed to distance myself as much as possible from him to prevent the unsettling
feeling from taking root. No, I had to forget about him for a week or even a few days to
regain composure, but inexplicably, I found myself here.

I seemed to have stood there for quite some time. Ultimately, I consoled myself, hoping that
the madman wouldn't be inside, and decided to open the door with the key. The door swung
open with a beep, and a bright light spilled out, accompanied by a faint, stern voice. It was
the madman, speaking angrily in English to someone. The low, powerful voice had already
unnerved me before I entered.

This unease at the door completely swept away my earlier concerns. My resolute
determination not to let my heart waver dissolved far too easily, and vanished into thin air.
After removing my shoes and stepping inside, I spotted him standing near the entrance to the
kitchen. He was on the phone, holding an unopened bottle of water while speaking in an
angry tone.

He issued a stern warning and roughly ran his hand through his hair. Then, he glanced up and
noticed me. It felt as if his words were suspended for a moment, but the conversation quickly
drew to a close.

"..."

"..."

We stared at each other in silence, and he was the first to lower his gaze, focusing on the
object in my hand.

"Did you come for that?"

That's correct. That's the reason I came. The boss at Alice's instructed me to deliver it. It was
a convenient excuse, but I turned it into a question as if avoiding the matter.

"What's going on?"

He raised an eyebrow as if to ask about my meaning. Pointing to his phone with my chin, I
asked with a dry tone.

"You seemed angry during the phone call. Did something go wrong?"

"..."
"Indeed, is Chairman Kim bothering you?"

"..."

I repeated my question, but he remained silent. Instead, his expression shifted.

"Why are you smiling?"

When I asked, he approached me slowly, and tossed the water bottle and phone he had been
holding onto the table. They made a clattering sound. The water bottle rolled across the table
and eventually hit the floor, but neither of us paid it any attention. He stopped a few paces
away, wearing an unexpected smile on his lips. Then, he tilted his head to the side and gazed
down at me.

"Yes, you."

"..."

"Are you worried about me?"

The question emerged with a light, almost joking tone. It was as though both of us already
knew the answer I would provide. I was supposed to respond with curses, like 'Don't be
ridiculous' or 'I couldn't possibly be worried about you,' and so on. But for the first time, I
found myself unable to speak. Strangely, I no longer felt the weight of the herbal medicine
box in my hand. My focus was solely on his shifting expression. Contrary to the smile on his
face, his eyes held me even more captivated.

"Lee Yoohan, were you worried about me?"

"..."

It felt like reality had frozen, akin to a photograph. I believed my heart had stopped, but it
resumed beating only when he stepped closer and grasped my shoulder. It was only with the
warmth of his breath brushing against my lips that my heart came back to life.

Is sheer willpower insufficient for a person to restrain themselves? This was the fundamental
question underlying my current state of confusion. When confronted with something I
shouldn't want, what was I to do if I couldn't suppress it through sheer willpower? Perhaps it
was because I hadn't expected it at all. I had never anticipated that I would develop feelings
for someone, that I would allow my guard to drop so foolishly.

Yet, I had been defeated. I had forgotten my vow to stay vigilant and not let strange emotions
entangle me further; instead, I was acutely aware of it. It was only after the unresisted kiss
that I had recognized the true nature of my feelings. I had begun to like him.

The scene where he touched my face, parted his lips, and slowly lifted my head played on a
loop in front of my eyes like a movie clip. Thoughts of him intruded upon my mind, even
against my will. I realized I couldn't prevent this and felt defeated once more. The kiss from a
moment ago had only been interrupted by the madman's ringing phone.
To be honest, I couldn't say for certain if it would have ended there if the phone call hadn't
come at that moment. It seemed like he was still gripping my arm tightly, and I, unable to
escape, was barely protected by a thin veneer of reason. My rationale only fully returned after
the kiss had ended.

I shifted my gaze away from him, who was muttering something incomprehensible in a
solemn tone. The night view, which had appeared to be sprinkled with glitter, seemed to
dissipate the heat that had built up inside me. I needed something to cool my head. Luckily, I
found that remedy in my memory.

Even though I was lacking the reasoning to control myself, that moment from the past could
stand in my place. I had lived for 26 years, but oddly enough, all I had was that past from five
years ago; that time had been everything. This single, solitary past should work this time as it
had for the past five years. But it hadn't worked yet.

"Damn it."

When I redirected my gaze to the words I could comprehend, I saw the madman ending the
call and fixing his gaze on me. I wasn't sure if his swearing was directed at the phone call or
at me, I grabbed his arm with my hand and took a step back. Oddly enough, he released me,
and he let out a brief curse once more.

"Fuck."

"..."

"You're back to normal."

Oh, is that so? I was relieved, so I opened my mouth.

"Is there a reason to curse at me for that?"

"You did this to me."

Afterward, he quietly muttered, "I shouldn't have answered the phone." It was only then that I
vaguely realized why he had released my arm so readily. He did it because he thought he was
to blame. Perhaps forcibly suppressing himself after making a mistake was a blow to his
pride. He gazed at me for a brief moment with an emotionless expression before inquiring.

"What did you recall?"

"Recall?"

“What made you return to normal so easily?”

His cold tone indicated that he, too, had returned to his normal state. It felt like I had doused
him with a bucket of cold water. That's what you get for poking at it, you jerk.

"There's nothing for you to know."

"The guilt of causing the death of your family?"

He probed too effortlessly. He plunged into that point so casually that it felt cruel.

"That you shouldn't be happy in that annoying form of atonement?"

"Shut up."

"Ah, shut up."

Suddenly, he twisted his lips and fixed me with sharp eyes.

"That's your issue. Avoiding it for so long. You only acknowledge the moment when you
made a mistake and neglect the person you've been for the past five years."

I glared at him and attempted to utter my usual response, "Stop talking nonsense." But in the
next instant, he broke into a dimpled smile and said something that petrified me.

"So you will never have to cry alone."

The words I had previously heard now carried even greater weight. What the hell do you
know? My eyes, glaring at him, reflected embarrassment and anger as if a secret had been
uncovered. However, the man didn't abandon his smile. Instead, his eyes gleamed with
intensity, as if they were even more angry than mine.

"Listen closely, because I'm speaking like a true gentleman right now. If you try to push away
the heart that reacts to me one more time and try to get rid of it,"

His eyes were like those of a relentless beast that wouldn't let go of its prey, to the point
where it seemed there was a continuous growl accompanying his gaze.

"In my own way, I'll overthrow the past that controls you. It makes no difference if you're in
so much pain you can't breathe."

For a moment, I was kinda mad at myself. Instead of getting angry at his veiled warning, I
felt strangely relieved. Staring at him, I said something that didn't sound like me, a half-truth.

"Don't get it twisted. 'My heart reacting to you'? How do you know that?"

I thought it was a question he couldn't answer, so I could deny whatever he said. But I
couldn't bring myself to interrupt him when he finally spoke.

"How do I know? You endeavor to feign ignorance of my existence with your eyes, your
expression, even the subtle movements of your fingers."

He cocked his head to the side, and a faint, wry smile danced upon his lips.

“Now that, even my heart is in heat for you.”

Chapter End Notes

FINALLY 🥳
 Chapter 50

The manager, who was busy managing Cha Jungwoo's commitments, made an effort to
secure jobs for Hansoo in his free time. Most of these gigs were relatively small or on par
with the ads in the last newspaper. He stressed that the experience of standing in front of the
camera and acting was invaluable, even if the pay wasn't substantial.

However, as his voice grew louder, it began to sound like he was rationalizing his inability to
land a significant role. Perhaps he genuinely believed his words, for he toiled alongside
Hansoo and the unconventional road manager for several days.

This turned out to be a blessing for me. Nothing helped me more than staying busy to
suppress certain memories. My mind should have been solely focused on plotting my revenge
against Myungshin, step by step. Yet, in my moments of relaxation, my thoughts invariably
returned to my last exchange with that madman.

When I hadn't said a word, he had sauntered away, his face satisfied.

'I'm leaving for America tomorrow morning. While I'm away, make sure to worry about me,
okay?'

Damn that bastard.

"They say he's returning to Korea tomorrow."

At Hansoo's words, my breath caught involuntarily, and I asked,

"... Who?"

Hansoo continued munching on his bread, answering casually,

"Myungshin hyung."

Oh, there was that prick. As I recalled, Hansoo swallowed the food and added with a clear
pronunciation.

"He must have arrived a day earlier than planned, probably due to some urgent matter. When
I went to the office in the morning to pick up the materials my manager had requested, I
overheard Myungshin talking about how he was going crazy."

Urgent? It didn't seem to be related to the sports car. What could it be? I thought back to the
good-Impression guy and the messages we'd exchanged over the past few days.

— I'm trying to persuade him, but it's not going well. Song Yoohan must be quite
intimidating.

I didn't believe persuasion alone would bring him over. What was needed was something
more forceful to overcome his fear.
— I'll create the right circumstances for him to change his mind, so keep the pressure on him.
He's not getting what he deserves by being used by Song Yoohan, and we should take
advantage of his absence.

Then, the last message read:

— Good news. Chairman Kim is coming to our company tomorrow for business, and
Hyungseok said he'll accompany him.

Until I saw this message, I had wondered if Chairman Kim wasn't content with just photos of
the celebrities he would prey on and had decided to see them in person. Especially since
Yellow Hair had decided to follow him around. It was an opportunity for Yellow Hair to get
closer to Chairman Kim, but it didn't seem like a situation that would necessitate
Myungshin's hasty return to Korea. So why had he come back so suddenly? It left me
pondering whether it had something to do with Chairman Kim's visit to the company. At that
point, Hansoo, who had finished eating all the bread, added one more thing while waving his
hand.

"Oh, and I heard a peculiar rumor at the office."

"A rumor?"

"The president of our company might step down from his role."

I watched Hansoo tilt his head as I recalled the president I had encountered in the
underground parking lot.

"But isn't that strange? I'd heard that the former president was backing Director Yoon, but
according to the rumors, the current president is handing over the position to someone else."

"Someone else?"

"His son. I'd heard he's been studying abroad, but it looks like he'll be returning to Korea
soon after he's done, so..."

Hansoo shared a bit more of what he knew, but I couldn't quite catch it. I didn't want to
entertain the madman's request to worry about him, yet a question kept intruding on my
thoughts. This had to be bad news for him, right? Well, it was merely a rumor, and even if it
were true, maybe the madman wasn't even interested in the president's position to begin with.

Still, despite my feeble excuses, it was evident that this was unsettling news for him, and I
couldn't shake the thought from my mind. Why did this guy always find himself in the midst
of danger? I involuntarily glanced away, holding back a sigh. But the road manager, who
typically blended into the background like an invisible presence, continued to focus on
something in the distance.

Just then, I caught a murmur from the direction he was staring at. Hansoo was busy stuffing
another piece of bread into his mouth, claiming he was hungry, and I was the only one who
turned toward the road manager. However, before I could confirm the source, I heard him
murmur.

"...Looks like a snake."

My gaze returned to the entrance. Amidst the crowd, I spotted a diminutive elderly man –
Chairman Kim, flanked by several company executives, the mad dog, and the guy with
yellow hair. An executive in his 50s seemed to be showing them around the building,
gesturing and explaining various aspects of the company's interior.

Chairman Kim, diminutive in stature, meticulously surveyed the break room. His eyes,
gleaming like a serpent's, seemed to fixate on each person within his sight, as though he were
sizing up his prey. In the background, the mad dog noticed me. Locking eyes with me, he
grinned and licked his lips.

Taking a step forward, he whispered something into Chairman Kim's ear. Slowly, Chairman
Kim turned his gaze toward our table. It was my second time seeing him, and the shivers still
ran down my spine, much like the first encounter.

The snake-like eyes under his creased eyelids bore into me, then shifted slightly to the side. I
couldn't fathom why my heart sank a little at that moment. I turned my head to follow his
gaze. Hansoo, with cheeks full of bread, was engrossed in eating and hadn't noticed the group
of people arriving at the entrance.

I glanced at Chairman Kim once more and realized that he hadn't taken his eyes off Hansoo.
In that moment, a faint smile crept onto his face, as if he had spotted his prey, and he said
something. Then, the guy with yellow hair by his side drew nearer and exchanged some
hushed words. Anxiety began to gnaw at me.

Squeak. I abruptly pushed my chair back and stood up, effectively blocking their view of
Hansoo. The mad dog smirked at my sudden move and was the first to react. Chairman Kim
followed, his eyes appearing to narrow briefly before returning to his usual impassive
expression.

However, he soon turned to the mad dog and raised a wrinkled finger, which, though it
pointed in my direction, was clearly aimed at Hansoo behind me. That old man deliberately
pointed his finger because of my actions.

Had I not drawn attention to myself, would he have just moved on? Did I unnecessarily
provoke him? Fear began to well up inside me. Even after Chairman Kim's group had
disappeared from view, I couldn't bring myself to move from my spot. I turned my head as I
felt my clothes being tugged from behind, and Hansoo, with bread crumbs on his mouth,
gazed up at me with puzzled eyes.

"Why are you just standing there? Are you considering the bread options on the menu?"

Hansoo blinked as he alternated between looking at the cafeteria and me. His usually absurd
question carried a different weight this time. Did my heart, which had reacted earlier due to
the madman, now accelerate for other reasons too? I realized that my concerns were
broadening.

"Hansoo."

"Yes?"

"Where have you been for the past few days..."

"Oh, hold on."

Hansoo cut me off with an apologetic expression and answered his ringing cell phone. Then
he looked up at me with a bright smile, pointing at the phone.

"Wow, it's the manager! Taemin, it's the manager. Manager, I miss you! When are you
coming back? Tomorrow? Huhu, why not today? I'm so bored. Taemin hardly talks, and the
new road manager sleeps all day!"

His voice, conversing with the manager, rang out cheerfully, but I couldn't hear it as I
normally would. Suppressing my frustration, I turned my head and noticed the road manager
asleep at the table.

"Why did you want to meet me in person?"

The good-Impression guy, who stood at the subway station entrance where we had agreed to
meet, wasted no time in throwing that question at me. Perhaps because he had been
discharged earlier than expected, his complexion still looked pale, and he seemed far from
robust. I led him to a place I had visited before.

"How's Hyungseok?"

"He's over the moon. He's convinced he's found a target that will catch Chairman Kim's
attention and is eager to lure them to the 'party' at any cost. 'Parties' are what they call those
shady events."

"... Who's the target?"

"I don't know. I haven't heard the name. However, if Hyungseok is trying to lure this person,
they're likely a rookie like me or someone relatively unknown."

He replied, and the way he added that last part sounded as if he had grown somewhat
desensitized to it.

"I don't know who they are, but being targeted by Chairman Kim means it won't be a one-
time thing."
"..."

"But where are we going?"

He asked the same question again as he followed me, but my mind was preoccupied with
other thoughts. The answer became evident as we approached our destination. It was a three-
story building with a tidy signboard.

Tap, tap.

As I descended the wooden stairs, the guy let out a small gasp as we reached the entrance.

"Uh? Maybe here..."

However, as soon as the door swung open, his words were drowned out by the excited
exclamation of Photographer Lee, who appeared to have been eagerly waiting inside.

"Ahh! It's really him! It's Taemin!!!"

The studio, empty after work, felt vast and desolate, except for one voice that dominated the
space. It was the voice of someone whining.

"Ughhh... I went to the Amazon and ventured into the jungle to find Taemin... uhuhuhu... To
the crocodile, to the crocodile..."

When Photographer Lee couldn't continue, the good-impression, listening to his complaints
with a bewildered expression, asked in surprise.

"Gasp, did you get bitten by a crocodile?"

"No, I was stared down by a crocodile. Arghh! It was so frightening! Its eyes were just
following me!"

"..."

The good-Impression guy glanced back at me with an understanding look, though I hadn't
responded at all since the beginning. It was an expression that seemed to silently ask, "Is this
guy on something?" Of course, being aware of who Photographer Lee was, he kept his doubts
to himself. In contrast, I didn't hide my true feelings. Photographer Lee was pretending to cry
and leaning on me, but I pushed him away and gave him a warning.

"Should I call my manager?"

Then, just as suddenly as he had begun, Photographer Lee abruptly stopped crying and made
a 'tskk' sound while sticking out his lower lip. He replied in a subdued tone, "Fine."

"Okay."
Then he gently placed his hand on my lap.

"Just this much..."

I promptly retrieved my phone. Shortly after, Photographer Lee resumed his act, faking tears
again before taking his hand away. As he sat there sulking, turned away as if he were in a
sulk, the good-Impression leaned in and whispered to me.

"Is he angry?"

I responded with an irritated tone.

"I'll just go."

"No! Taemin, please don't leave!"

His face turned red, far from showing anger. It was as if he was expressing embarrassment.

"Actually, I adore Taemin's cold side so much it makes me shiver. Ugh."

A while later, he shivered as if he were thrilled, and the good-Impression's expression turned
sour. However, Photographer Lee, who had been focused on me from the start, didn't avert
his gaze, no matter who was making a displeased face or not.

"By the way, Taemin, what's going on? You mentioned earlier on the phone that you wanted
to discuss something. What is it? About the nude shoot? Are we going to do the nude shoot
now?"

The good-looking guy gave me a pitiful look. Thinking it would be best to address the main
topic and get it over with, I brought it up.

"Photographer Lee, you said it before. You're going to join me in seeking revenge."

He blinked his eyes and suddenly clenched his fists.

"I remember! I'm going to help you take revenge on Song Yoohan. Oh, perhaps..."

He asked quietly in a more serious tone,

"Have you just started?"

Nod.

"What can you help with?"

I paused for a moment, carefully selecting my words.

"I need a small photo opportunity, perhaps a magazine photoshoot or a small commercial.
However, Photographer Lee should be the one to choose the model."
He quickly responded with an easy, "That's not a problem," then followed up with another
question.

"So, who should I pick?"

The next day, the manager was at the office when I arrived for work. He explained why
Chairman Kim had visited the company the previous day.

"It appears that the president's rivals seized the opportunity during Director Yoon's absence
and directly brought Chairman Kim to the company to recruit him. If Chairman Kim were to
fully align with them, Dream Planning might truly be dissolved. Only Director Yoon would
suffer. If he continues to support the President, the path forward may be challenging.
However, if he sides with the majority, he'd be betraying the president."

As he spoke, my mind raced. What would be the best course of action for the madman?
Ideally, it would be to bring in Chairman Kim and quash the opposition, but there would
likely be sacrifices if they joined forces. Chairman Kim would demand something in return.
If they took the gamble and convinced Chairman Kim to join them, but if the rumors about
the president's focus on his son were true...

"Taemin?"

The voice calling my name snapped me out of my thoughts, and I realized I was in a
conference room that resembled an office, with Hansoo and the road manager. Since the
manager was going to travel with us starting today, there was no need for the road manager.
Hansoo had likely tagged along without much thought, but both the manager and I stared at
the road manager. Could he just not come? Sensing our gazes, Hansoo, who had been excited
about the manager's return, glanced at the road manager.

"Oh, right. Road Uncle. The manager is back today, so you don't need to come anymore."

Hansoo, with his cheerful and straightforward personality, succinctly summarized the
situation. The manager cleared his throat in embarrassment, but he seemed apologetic as he
met the road manager's gaze. After a brief silence, the road manager spoke up.

"... I'd like to continue."

Suddenly, an uncomfortable silence fell. Even though Hansoo's disposition was typically
bright, he couldn't just tell the road manager not to come. Instead, I turned to the manager to
see what could be done, and the manager, still flustered, stammered out a response.

"Ah, uh... First, I'll talk to Chief Park to see if there's anything else to be done. So, go home
for now..."

The road manager then lowered his head slightly and mumbled,

"My wife doesn't like it when I'm at home..."

I heard someone inhale sharply. I could tell it was the manager without needing to look, but
the sound that followed, someone swallowing their emotions with a stifled 'ugh,' caught me
off guard. I assumed the manager might sympathize with him because he was married, but
why was the other person reacting like this? The answer came soon.

"W-when my father is at home, my mother nags at him, so he goes to the library. Ugh."

Hansoo bit his lip and turned his head away, and the manager, who was already emotional,
sprang up from his seat.

"Wait. I'll ask Chief Park for a favor!"

"Oh, let me come with you!"

As the manager and Hansoo left to discuss matters with Chief Park, the room where the two
of us remained fell into a prolonged silence. I naturally assumed he would use this
opportunity to catch some sleep, but surprisingly, he kept his gaze fixed on the wall. If it was
the manager's persuasiveness, he would likely secure Chief Park's approval, right? With this
thought in mind, I considered something to ask the downcast road manager.

"I have a favor to ask."

He turned his eyes away from the wall and blinked, as if questioning what I meant. I gestured
toward the now-empty chair, which had lost its occupant.

"If possible, could you stay with Hansoo until he goes home? And if any unfamiliar people
try to visit Hansoo, please let me know."

"..."

"It will take a few days. I'll make sure to compensate you for overtime."

He stared at me for such a long time that I wondered if he was dozing with his eyes open
before he finally replied.

"Strange people... who?"

"Just. Anyone you feel looks dangerous."

However, his reaction to my words was quite unexpected, and he smiled for the first time.

"Then, what if Lee Taemin encounters someone dangerous?"

Me? His question, accompanied by a soft gaze, left me momentarily speechless. It was an
expression of an adult concerned about a child, which was unexpected considering his
initially drowsy demeanor. Feeling somewhat awkward, I responded after a brief pause.

"I'll manage."
When I replied with a certain dryness, he nodded after a while and muttered to himself once
more.

"Alright, then the three of us should go together."

"No, just Hansoo, not me..."

Suddenly, the door swung open, and the manager entered with a serious expression.

"Taemin, this is really bad. Director Yoon helped me with my false accusation case, and I
thought things were going well, but..."

My ears perked up upon hearing Director Yoon. What was happening? As I looked up, the
manager approached with a furrowed brow.

"Damn it, it seems Chairman Kim has joined forces with the opposition, and he's set to
become the new manager of Dream Planning under their recommendation."

Don't be surprised if you lose in the first game. I had been mentally prepared for the
possibility of losing the first round, thanks to the madman's warning. But if this was indeed
the case, Chairman Kim's preemptive move had already defeated us before the game even
began.

As I left the company in the evening, I realized that Myungshin had returned home today due
to this incident. If everything had been settled quickly in the absence of the madman... Did
this mean that Chairman Kim never intended to join forces with the madman in the first
place? Instead of forming a partnership, he sought to gain power over him.

However, it seemed that Myungshin, who had dragged Director Yoon in and attempted to
secure a deal until the very end, was unaware of this. Was that why he rushed back? If this
was true, it was clear that Chairman Kim hadn't shared anything of importance with
Myungshin.

I didn't believe that Myungshin held any significant value to Chairman Kim, but it appeared
he was even more insignificant than I had assumed. If that were the case, it should have made
my revenge against Myungshin easier, but I didn't feel any sense of relief. Instead, one person
continued to occupy my thoughts. This madman, what the hell...

"Oh, I'll head off from here."

Hansoo, who was busy dialing his phone, grinned and made an intriguing remark.

"A sudden blind date, hehe."

Excited about the blind date someone had apparently arranged for him, Hansoo fidgeted. It
wasn't our usual subway station; instead, we were at a bus stop.

"I've got a sudden appointment."

With that, he waved his hand and hurried away, with the road manager trailing behind him.
Perhaps he was trying to do me a favor by not making me wait, as they headed in an unusual
direction. Tomorrow was the day I had planned to meet Myungshin and Chairman Kim, but
would the madman show up? I walked on, pondering the question, and then felt my pocket
vibrate. The sender was the good-Impression.

"Chairman Kim said he's hosting a celebratory party today. Hyungseok is thrilled about
bringing the target he's been eyeing. He must have easily charmed the guy because the
target's senior knows him."

I paused. I stared at the message, turned around, and started running. Damn, those bastards.

Huff, huff, huff.

I sprinted with all my might and reached the bus stop, but Hansoo and the road manager were
nowhere to be found. Had they taken a bus? Where did they go? I hastily took out my phone
and called Hansoo. However, the call continued to ring without an answer.

"Haa, fucking shit."

I ended the call and attempted to contact the good-looking guy. If that was the case, I needed
to know the location of the party... But then something caught my eye. A car parked on the
other side of the road. It was the same car that the handsome guy and the yellow-haired guy
had used to transport me to Alice. I remembered it distinctly because of the colorful and eye-
catching decorations on the bumper.

He was still in the vicinity. I started running again, frantically scanning my surroundings.
There was no one to be found nearby... Then I recalled what Hansoo had mentioned earlier.
He said that sometimes he played basketball at the park. Since this area was predominantly
offices, the park usually remained empty in the evenings.

I altered my course and headed toward the park, thankfully spotting two groups facing off
there. I say "groups," but one side consisted of just two people, while the other side was
surrounded by five individuals. Among the five, I could see the mad dog.
 Chapter 51

"What a cute little punk. Continue your efforts to run away. The more you are struggling, the
more excited my cock feels."

Hansoo was trembling across from him. He looked around swiftly, as if looking for a way to
escape, with a countenance that appeared like he was about to cry. The road manager stood
behind him, puzzled as to what was going on. I gritted my teeth and walked up to them.

"Fuck, then I'll need to cut off that excited cock."

All eyes turned in unison as I approached them, a piercing gaze fixed upon me. I halted at a
distance from Hansoo and gestured toward the mad dog.

"You've got business with me, don't you? Bring it on. I'll screw you up right now."

The mad dog, recognizing me, bared his teeth and snarled.

"What, did you come to rescue this kid? Ah—because this kid saved you before?"

"Quit barking and come at me."

I sneered at the four people standing behind him.

"You all seem pretty weak, so why don't you come at me all at once?"

The four of them turned towards my provocation and advanced a step. I regarded them with
dispassionate eyes, then glanced back at Hansoo. Hansoo, who had frozen with a pale face,
attempted to speak when our eyes met. However, I cut him off.

"Go."

"B-but..."

"I said, go."

Upon my command, the mad dog and the other four smirked as if they found something
amusing. Perhaps they thought it was comical that I was willing to face all of them.

"Ah, damn it. You guys see this troublesome bastard? Do you want to take him on 1 vs. 5?"

The response to his question came from a completely unexpected source.

"Mm."

A booming voice cut through the air. Once more, everyone's gaze shifted in unison. The
crowd fell into a hushed silence. Each person wore the same shocked expression, just like
me. The person who had provided the spirited response was none other than the road
manager. Tap. Taking a step forward with a grin, quite unlike his usual blank expression, he
addressed the mad dog.

"Do you want to be beaten by this uncle?"

Time seemed to freeze, and even the sound appeared to vanish. What on earth was he saying?
Once again, the road manager's words were met with silence. It wasn't merely his confident
step forward; it was as if he were inviting a beating. Maybe I had misunderstood him.
Perhaps it was a hallucination. It made no sense for an average man in his 40s to challenge
five tough-looking guys. But the road manager continued to baffle us with his words.

"Even if I hit you, you can't sue me, got it?"

He reiterated it earnestly as if genuinely concerned.

"If you act cheap and try to sue me, I'll tear your balls off."

This time, the mad dog reacted immediately.

"Ha."

He emitted a brief laugh and curled his lips.

"Hey, old man, you might have already developed dementia at your age, but I'll let it slide, so
just back off quietly."

Tap. The mad dog took a step closer and stared down menacingly.

"Before you get crushed under these shoes and your old body turns into minced meat."

"The talkative ones always end up complaining and trying to sue me afterward..."

The road manager mumbled in his usual tone. Of course, in the quiet evening park, his words
were clearly audible to the mad dog. He smirked and bared his teeth.

"Hey, you jerk, what are you muttering to yourself?"

Tap, tap. As the mad dog began to move, I took a step forward as well. The mad dog noticed
me and halted in his tracks, turning his gaze solely toward me.

"Why? Are you planning to play the knight again?"

"You don't need to be a knight to handle a rabid dog."

I responded with indifference and positioned myself in front of the road manager. My initial
thought was to escort the two of them away before the road manager could utter any more
nonsense. However, the mad dog said something peculiar.

"The guy who will soon become dog food sure talks a lot. Well, as he said, let's save the best
for last."
'He'? My mind immediately connected the reference to Chairman Kim. It was a disgusting
irony to think that someone like him might end up saving me. I spoke to the road manager,
who was behind me but not looking at him.

"Go on, get out of here."

However, the road manager let out a tired sigh and said, "Oh dear." He then took a giant
stride and positioned himself next to me. He gripped my shoulder and spoke in a soft tone.

"I'll handle them."

I should have chuckled at his words, but I couldn't. Instead, I stared at him with an expression
devoid of emotion. I possessed no special skills, but there was one thing I believed I excelled
at more than others: reading people. I had an instinct for assessing an opponent's danger and
strength. This intuition was rarely wrong, and I trusted it.

Until I encountered a seemingly ordinary middle-aged man in his 40s with no apparent threat.
He was a person who defied my categorization. I felt an excruciating pain in my shoulder
where his hand held me. Anyone could exert force, but few could do it so effortlessly, as if it
were no trouble at all. As the pain in my shoulder intensified, the road manager began to
appear as an entirely different person. Finally, I regarded him intently. Who was this man?

"So wait here for a bit."

My shoulder suddenly felt light as he released his grip. He moved in front of the mad dog and
repeated his question as if he was confident of receiving confirmation.

"No lawsuits, understood?"

When the road manager emerged with a serious demeanor, even the mad dog ceased to laugh.
Instead, he nodded to someone behind him, as though they had decided to deal with him first.

"Take him down."

One of the burly figures who had surrounded us took a step forward, confronting the road
manager with heavy footsteps. The road manager began to loosen up while assessing the man
before him. First, he rolled his head, then his shoulders, followed by his arms and wrists...
While his moves still appeared unpolished, I no longer doubted their effectiveness. I stared at
him in disbelief, but a shaky voice next to me caught my attention.

"Oh, what should I do? Should I run and call the police?"

Hansoo whispered behind me, but I responded without taking my eyes off the situation.

"Wait."

My answer seemed to catch Hansoo off guard as he replied with a confused "Yes?" from
behind. I didn't have time to explain to Hansoo what was happening. I kept a close eye on the
road manager, not wanting to miss a single detail. It was clear that he had a plan. He had
concealed it so masterfully that even I had been deceived...
"Oh, my knees."

The road manager, who had been limbering up, suddenly complained about his right knee and
let out a loud sigh. Then, seemingly intentionally, he raised his voice.

"My knee joints are terrible! Even a little movement causes excruciating pain!"

I watched him in disbelief. He had previously been so confident, and now he was talking
about knee pain? I felt a deep sense of betrayal, thinking I must be a fool to have believed in
him. Even the hulking man who was about to confront him appeared bewildered. What was
even more absurd was that the road manager, while complaining about his knee pain, kept
glancing at me.

As if he wanted me to know about his arthritis. But why? Did he still want me to step in?
While I considered this uncle to be insane, the road manager seemed satisfied that I had
acknowledged his supposed knee pain. He straightened his body and moved forward. The
hulking man sneered as he approached him.

"Is your knee hurting? But what can I do when you're on the verge of becoming a cripple...
ugh!"

A loud, resounding noise shook the ground, followed by an eerie silence. No one could
comprehend what had transpired in that split second. It was evident that the road manager
had approached the hulking man, but it was unclear how it had culminated in the hulking
man lying on the floor.

However, from what I had observed, it seemed that the road manager had swiftly delivered a
punch to the hulking man's stomach and employed judo techniques to throw him down. There
was likely only one person who could confirm this. The road manager was kneeling beside
the fallen hulking man, who was gasping for breath.

However, judging by the already pale complexion, it was evident that he had lost
consciousness, rendering him unable to resist. The road manager's hand, which had been
gripping the man's neck, slowly loosened, and he rose in his usual languid manner. The
onlookers, who had initially been laughing and jeering, no longer wore smiles or expressions
of contempt. The mad dog, being the first to grasp the gravity of the situation, alternately
looked at the unconscious hulk and the road manager.

"What do you do, you bastard?"

"Part-time job."

The road manager responded matter-of-factly and then headed toward the group. One of
them, now wary of him, quickly moved to intercept his path and took the lead.

Swish.

The fist he aimed at the road manager sliced through the air, but the road manager
sidestepped effortlessly, then grabbed the man's arm and unbalanced him. It was like a repeat
of what had happened earlier. No matter where he was struck, the attacker's upper body bent
forward, and the road manager's hands and arms coiled around the man's lowered neck from
behind, twisting it.

Thud.

The sound of joints twisting accompanied the man's fall. What amazed me more than the fact
that he had taken down a man much larger than himself in one swift motion was the road
manager's unflagging stamina. He showed no signs of exhaustion. After effortlessly
incapacitating the first two, he gazed at the remaining adversaries as if searching for his next
target. The mad dog had been staring at the second fallen man for an extended period.
Initially, I thought he might be in shock, but he shifted his gaze to his remaining subordinates
and issued an order.

"Stop that uncle."

The road manager then advanced and scratched his graying hair.

"But I want a piece of you next. Are you going to try and escape with your size?"

The road manager taunted him, but the mad dog responded by baring his teeth and laughing.

When he stopped talking and looked away, the road manager stopped walking. The crazy dog
looked at me and Hansoo and continued his next words.

"I'm going to take care of the two of them, uncle..."

The crazy man stared at the road manager again and continued.

"While you're dealing with my men."

The road manager stood there for a moment, looking at the crazy man, and then took a step
back. The crazy man laughed like he expected it.

"Ah, isn't this interesting?"

"You lucky bastard. Keep that part-timer by your side 24/7. The moment he's away, even for
a moment, I'll snatch you and the chick behind you."

After the five men vanished, the vacant lot appeared more spacious. Hansoo remained silent
for a while, appearing bewildered as the mad dog's gang left, as if he couldn't make sense of
the situation. Maybe, as the mad dog had suggested, we were incredibly lucky. However, I
didn't see it that way.
Until the road manager dealt with those two big guys, I thought I was fortunate to have met a
road manager skilled in combat. But when he stepped back at the mad dog's words, I was
certain this wasn't a coincidence. If he had been helping us solely as a road manager, he
wouldn't have retreated at that point.

While the two remaining underlings engaged with the uncle, I could have taken on the mad
dog. I could endure quite a beating. However, the road manager seemed resolute in not
allowing that to happen, as if his main objective was to provide complete protection.

"Wow! Uncle Road, that was so cool!"

Hansoo seemed to have finally snapped out of his daze and began gushing with admiration.
He clung to the road manager, pleading to be accepted as a disciple. The road manager,
regaining his composure, responded with embarrassment.

"If my wife finds out I fought, she'll scold me. My joints aren't in the best shape..."

He then cast a glance in my direction. Yes, there was that peculiar look, almost as if he
wanted me to know about his particularly painful joints. I observed him in silence.

"But please accept me as your disciple. I've truly fallen in love..."

"Who are you?"

My voice pierced through the space filled with Hansoo's admiration. Hansoo, who was
shaking the road manager's arm, stopped abruptly, sensing the chill in my voice. He appeared
bewildered, shifting his gaze between me and the road manager. However, my focus
remained on the road manager. I was determined to get an answer, and he responded rather
nonchalantly, as if unfazed by my question.

“If you meet Jay, tell him my joints are really bad.”

What? Regardless of how my expression may have revealed my astonishment, his words took
me completely by surprise. Jay. Wasn't that the name of the madman? Why was the road
manager so casually mentioning his name?

"My 'right' knee joint isn't in the best condition, but I'm still doing my job diligently."

He emphasized his right leg and threw in another comment that left me flabbergasted once
more.

"So, uh, could you kindly ask him to stop chasing me?"

... Chasing him?

 Chapter 52

Some days seemed exceptionally lengthy. It felt that way when I was physically exhausted,
but the same was true when my mind was weighed down by many thoughts. The darkness of
the night appeared never-ending, and you'd start to wonder if the day would ever come to an
end. These stretched-out moments were filled with a multitude of complicated concerns.

Tomorrow was the day we were scheduled to meet Chairman Kim, but would the madman
show up? Did he have any knowledge of Chairman Kim's plans? And if he didn't, what
would he make of it? Only one conclusion loomed on the horizon of these lingering
questions. Could he really win? Beyond the persistent question mark, an unidentifiable sense
of annoyance crept into my thoughts.

The road manager remained silent following that, but it was evident that the madman had
hired him, perhaps to protect me. I should have been angry about this, but my feelings of
bewilderment overshadowed any anger. While it was a blow to my pride, the fact that he had
taken action on my behalf made my heart flutter slightly. It was this that irritated me, my
inability to react in a normal way.

"Hey."

Hansoo, who had followed me to the bus stop after parting ways with the road manager,
spoke up hesitantly. There must have been many things on his mind, and I looked back,
thinking he had managed to endure them. But he asked as if he had been waiting.

"Who is Jay?"

"..."

"And does he know Road uncle and Taemin?"

"No."

After answering the second question without much trouble, Hansoo sighed in frustration and
swallowed hard.

"But both of you know someone named Jay. How do you know him?"

"..."

I dodged the question once more, and he pouted in disappointment.

"You only pick on me."

When I continued to offer no response, he feigned greater despondency.

"I've known you longer, Taemin, and you only seem to dislike me."
"..."

The manager told us to be like brothers. What kind of brothers are like this..."

"Hey, I'll tell you, so stop."

Eventually, when I finally spoke in a hushed tone, Hansoo perked up and his eyes lit up as if
he had never done that before.

"Who is Jay?"

"A madman."

"Ah, mad... huh!"

It seemed like I had nearly stayed up all night with my eyes wide open. I knew it was
morning because of a text message from the handsome guy early in the day.

-Hyungseok eventually brought another prey with him. Song Yoohan's reaction was amusing
as he emerged before the party began. I believe he saw it as an opportunity to suck Chairman
Kim's dick while he was not present. Song Yoohan may have picked up on Hyungseok's
intents as well. Yesterday, Chairman Kim must have been in a high mood. The celebration
ended not long ago. Please tell me. Isn't it worth my time to watch this horrible thing? Can
you take down all of these fuckers?

The mix of characters smelled weirdly like tears. I replied quickly.

— Sure.

I hung up the phone and opened the book I'd been holding for a while. All I had to do now
was wait. Myungshin twisting himself more and more, and me waiting for the proper
opportunity to take advantage of it. And the appearance of the madman today. In the book,
the main character was looking for the final clue in the song's lyrics. But he was skeptical.
Could this song be another trap?

After a morning acting class, I had lunch and made my way to the conference room, where
my manager was just entering the office.

"Good to see you, Taemin. Anyway, I'd like to ask you a question."
The manager halted at the door, adopting a serious expression and speaking in a lowered
voice.

"Did Photographer Lee reach out to you for another nude photoshoot?"

"Why?"

"No, I received a call from the company, and they mentioned they needed models for a
pictorial. They asked me to bring you along for a test shoot. Goodness, did they assume we'd
readily agree..."

"I'll go."

"Really? You... oh! You will?"

"Yes," I confirmed, and he regarded me for a moment, as if he had more to say.

"Wouldn't it be uncomfortable to meet Photographer Lee? I'm sure he'll request you to do
something nude again."

Just as he had opened the door and was discussing this with me, his voice was abruptly
drowned out by a shout from inside.

"Ah! Manager! Why are you here now?!"

"Huh! It's a surprise! Hansoo, what's going on? What happened?"

As the startled manager hurried inside, Hansoo scrambled around and grabbed his arm, about
to reveal a significant incident.

"Oh my goodness, the manager is in for quite the surprise when he hears what happened
yesterday."

"...I'm already taken aback by your screams."

"No, even more shocked than that?! Well, I was on my way home yesterday, and all of a
sudden..."

"We encountered a thug."

When I interjected to provide an explanation, the manager turned to me with genuinely

surprised eyes. Behind him, Hansoo blinked and directed his gaze toward me. I shot him a
quick, discreet look and gestured for him to remain silent.

"But it wasn't a significant issue. I yelled at them a few times, threatened to call the police,
and they all scattered."

"Oh, really? That's a relief. I was concerned you might have gotten hurt."
The manager let out a relieved sigh, placing a hand over his chest. Observing this, Hansoo let
out an "ahh" and pressed a finger to his lips as if urging silence. He seemed to believe I did it
because I didn't want the manager to worry, but my true motive was to conceal the actions of
the road manager. I didn't want to reveal his connection to Director Yoon. However, all my
efforts appeared to be in vain.

"Then can’t we even talk about Jay?”

He asked in a whisper, but there was no way the manager right in front of him couldn't hear.

"Jay? Who's that?"

I gazed at Hansoo with a puzzled expression, but he interpreted my lack of response as a

signal to continue.

"Well, Uncle Road and Taemin both know someone named Jay."

"Jay? I think I've heard that name before... Hm, what's the story with this person?"

"He is the 'Madman.'"

"Oh, that person again... Gasp!"

The manager opened his mouth, mirroring the reaction Hansoo had displayed the previous
day. Nonetheless, Hansoo's words managed to astonish me even more.

"Moreover, the madman is Uncle Road's stalker!"

I was taken aback as well. How did that even make sense? Just as I was about to inquire
further, I had to clamp my mouth shut in response to the manager's shocked exclamation.

"So, are you telling me that nutty madman is a woman?!"

At 6 PM, my phone, which had remained silent all day, rang. I contemplated not answering it
since I didn't recognize the number. However, in a rather ironic twist, I pressed the call
button, thinking it might be the madman.

"Hello."

[Is your sponsor connected to Director Yoon?]

Myungshin's sharp voice hit me. My initial reaction was disappointment rather than
annoyance. It wasn't that guy.

"It's none of your business."

[So, am I correct? Is he linked to Director Yoon? Who? Damn, whose cock did you suck?]

Why was he asking me this out of the blue? Perplexed, I responded tersely.

"Tell me why you're asking, and then I'll tell you."

[...]

"If you don't want to, then hang up."

I was about to end the call when I heard a voice calling out to me through the phone.

[You bastard, wait! Damn it... Director Yoon contacted me. If you don't show up, today's
meeting is canceled. What are you thinking? Did you really believe I'd be frightened if we
met face-to-face at today's appointment?]

"You're already frightened."

[What? What nonsense is this punk talking about...]

"You're trembling with fear, that's why you called me in the first place."

[Don't be absurd. I was just taken aback and wanted to confirm. If that's the only power your
sponsor has left... kissing up to the would-be scarecrow, Director Yoon.]

Scarecrow. Myungshin still tried to align himself with Director Yoon. Did he believe the
madman would eventually face a downfall too? Nonetheless, his use of the word 'scarecrow'
sounded like a bluff. In a situation where I had no clear idea about which cards Director Yoon
held, I felt disconcerted because I couldn't predict Chairman Kim's moves either. Myungshin
probably considered himself an aide to Chairman Kim, but he was uncertain about the
decisions Chairman Kim would make.Was Chairman Kim truly the greatest, after all? He's a
really ancient fox. He doesn't even say anything to his lover, who sucks his cock.

"If someone's wielding a knife behind the scarecrow, it's worth kissing its back."

[… Is that your sponsor then? Who is it? I shared my reason for calling, so share yours.]

"No."

I heard an irate voice responding with a "What?" on the other end of the phone, but I hung
up. I ignored his repeated calls afterward, but my focus was entirely on what Myungshin had
mentioned. He said Director Yoon contacted him. That implied...

Ding. When I glanced down at the notification of a text message, I found a brief message.

— By 7 o'clock, in front of xx building xx. I'm coming straight from the airport.

Yes, he had truly arrived. As I got up, I realized that all the anxiety inside me had dissipated.
It was merely the fact that the madman was now in Korea and nearby. When I checked the
time, another text message arrived.
— Were you worried about me?

The meeting spot was a spacious Korean restaurant with a traditional tiled roof. From the
parking lot, there was a considerable uphill walk to the main entrance, and it appeared I was
the only one choosing to walk. Nevertheless, when I reached the main gate on time, an
employee stationed there noticed me and hurried over.

"Are you Lee Taemin?"

"Yes," I nodded, and he ushered me inside. We passed through a large wooden gate and
meandered through several small gardens until we reached a petite tiled building. Despite my
attire of old jeans and a shabby T-shirt, the staff treated me with utmost respect and directed
me to enter. I removed my dirty sneakers and arranged them carefully.

Inside, another employee awaited me and guided me down a quiet corridor, ultimately
stopping in front of a room. As soon as those inside were informed of my arrival, the doors
gracefully slid open to reveal a well-lit room.

Two individuals were seated side by side at a spacious table, with a teacup set in front of
them. Myungshin was the first to notice my presence. Seated beside Chairman Kim, his
expression remained subdued as he looked up, followed by Chairman Kim. Their unsettling
gazes briefly met mine before turning away as if they weren't particularly interested.

As I entered the room with measured steps, Myungshin began to whisper to Chairman Kim
about me in a hushed tone. Chairman Kim slowly raised the cup with his aged, trembling
hands and turned his gaze toward me, lifting the cup to his lips. I settled in across from
Myungshin, all the while keeping my eyes fixed on Chairman Kim. I wondered if he was
irritated by my unbroken eye contact. In a hoarse voice, he said,

"There was a man once... with eyes like yours."

He had only uttered a few words, but Myungshin, seated beside him, grew visibly tense,
clearly not lovers. If there was even a hint of affection between them, he wouldn't be
displaying such fear. Chairman Kim continued his recollection.

"I was displeased with him, so I stuck dozens of needles in his eyes to prevent him from
looking at me so audaciously."

Myungshin, who was listening at his side, cringed slightly, as if he were getting goosebumps.
But I couldn't. He maintained our eye contact and spoke in a raspy voice that grated on my
nerves.

"What about you? How many needles can be stuck in you?"

Drrr.
At that time, the sound of the door being pushed aside was heard and a bored voice answered
for me.

"You won't be able stick any in."

I couldn't explain why my heart raced at the sound of that voice. When I turned my eyes, I
saw the madman entering the room. He glanced down at Chairman Kim's trembling hand
with indifference.

"Your hands are shaking, you can't even hold a teacup steady."

Drrr.

I heard the door closing again, but a silence descended over the room as if it had been doused
in cold water. In this tense atmosphere, only the nonchalant madman moved about. I couldn't
tear my gaze away from him as he did. In fact, I couldn't look anywhere else. A shiver ran
down my spine. There was no need to turn around; it was the aura emanating from Chairman
Kim. The most welcome aspect of the madman's abrupt arrival was that I no longer had to
look at Chairman Kim.

"I'm a little late."

The madman, in the guise of Director Yoon, lowered his head, offered a slight apology, and
took a seat next to me. There was roughly an arm's length between us, yet when he sat down
next to me, the warmth only spread to the side facing him. He had mentioned coming straight
from the airport, but his dark blue suit showed no wrinkles. He appeared as tidy as ever. The
smile that graced his face was equally unaltered. He casually asked,

"Would you like more tea while we wait for the meal?"

Simultaneously, his gaze shifted to Chairman Kim's wrinkled hands. This was undoubtedly a
question that would startle anyone who had heard his previous words. However, the other
party remained indifferent.

"Before offering tea, why don't you introduce yourself first? I'm getting older, and I'm afraid I
might not remember who I have an appointment with today."

Chairman Kim spoke in a raspy voice, with only his lips moving, then swept the teacup off
the table with a flick of his hand. Clatter. The round porcelain cup landed on the table with a
loud noise and rolled toward Director Yoon, spilling its contents. Luckily, the table was large
enough to prevent the liquid from reaching the floor, but it pooled in front of Director Yoon.

"I'm an old man with trembling hands, so please excuse me."

Contrary to his words, his tone was incredibly haughty. Director Yoon, however, didn't let go
of his polite smile and rang the bell to call the waitress.

"Of course, I understand. So, should I introduce myself first? My name is Jay Yoon, the
director of the entertainment agency to which both Song Yoohan over there and Lee Taemin
here belong."
He was stating something everyone already knew, but I couldn't help but look up at him. It
felt odd to place the name Jay as if it were an English name. Chairman Kim replied,

"Ah, Jay Yoon. Is that the same name as the person who made a considerable sum from
investing in movies in the US? Is that you?"

"Yes, that's me. Although, compared to Chairman Kim, who earned a substantial fortune in
the arms trade, my earnings are but a pittance. Nevertheless, I anticipate making more in the
future."

Director Yoon blatantly cast another glance at Chairman Kim's hands. He didn't utter more
words, but the message was clear. You're old and nearing your end, so I'll have a better shot
at making money as a younger man. Naturally, Chairman Kim had no intention of heeding
such words. For the first time, his wrinkled lips twisted, and he let out a raspy, slurred laugh.

"There were many young people who died before me. I know some physiognomy, and you
have that look. The expression of someone who is about to die."

The raspy words that escaped his lips sent shivers down my spine. 'You're going to die,'
Chairman Kim declared, his eyes glowing as he stared down his opponent. In response,
Director Yoon remained unflinching, maintaining the same calm demeanor. It was an unusual
conversation, seemingly peaceful, with both of them smiling as they provoked each other.

However, Myungshin and I, who were observing, hadn't uttered a word since the exchange
began. Just then, the employee whom Director Yoon had summoned entered the room. The
woman in her mid-twenties didn't ask for instructions but immediately took action upon
seeing the situation on the table. As the waitress set a fresh teacup before Chairman Kim,
Director Yoon issued a light command.

"Bring him a straw. He can't even hold a cup properly."

The employee appeared confused and asked, "A straw?" Myungshin and I instinctively
turned to look at Chairman Kim. After making eye contact with Director Yoon, Chairman
Kim muttered something briefly, as if his thoughts were elsewhere.

"How dare you be insolent in my presence."

In retrospect, the words seemed to be directed at the employee, but from my perspective, it
felt like a warning to Director Yoon. The employee hastily rose, her face displaying alarm,
and left the room. Only then did Director Yoon leisurely raise his teacup.

"The tea is quite good."

Chairman Kim looked at him as he sipped his tea with the light complement. Chariman Kim
spoke slowly while Director Yoon was placing the teacup on the table.

"You're not going to last long. You're cocky. Listening to this kid..."

When Chairman Kim turned and glanced at Myungshin, Myungshin's shoulders quivered as
if he felt threatened. I didn't miss the movement and made a mental note. The dynamic
between the two individuals was proving even more useful than I had anticipated. If
Chairman Kim was someone who only thought of himself, it could be considered fortunate.
To Chairman Kim, Myungshin was a branch that could be pruned at any time if it proved to
be of no use. Perhaps sensing my scrutiny, Myungshin raised his eyes and briefly met mine,
his shoulders stiff. He frowned for a moment, but soon shifted his attention elsewhere.
Chairman Kim had been speaking for quite some time now.

"Since this youngster was singing your praises, I considered giving you a chance to redeem
yourself, but I don't believe it's necessary."

"A chance to redeem myself? What kind of chance are you talking about?"

Director Yoon raised the teacup, still steaming, and inhaled its aroma as though savoring it.
Witnessing this, Chairman Kim once again twisted his lips.

"A chance to continue in this industry."

Director Yoon halted the teacup he was about to sip from and raised his indifferent eyes.

"I have no need for any such chance. My intention is to remain in this industry for the long
term."

"By clinging to President Jung?"

Clatter. Director Yoon eventually set down the teacup he couldn't bring himself to drink and
fixed a direct gaze on Chairman Kim. His expression was inscrutable, leaving me to wonder
about his thoughts. However, the way he smiled at Chairman Kim's next words clearly
indicated that he wasn't laughing with delight.

"It appears that President Jung put in considerable effort to recruit you. How did he entice
you? Is he promising to make you the next president?"

Director Yoon chuckled without giving an answer. Yet, his eyes grew colder and colder, a fact
not lost on Chairman Kim. On the contrary, Chairman Kim's tone grew more relaxed.

"Perhaps it went something like this: President Jung instructed you to first secure control of
Dream Planning by transferring shares of the subsidiary. After you eliminate the opposition,
it will be simpler for him to hand the company over to you. Then, he will step aside and
explore the world. Isn't that the plan?"

"I don't recall clearly."

A soft, subdued voice accompanied his smile. Nevertheless, Chairman Kim sneered even
more at Director Yoon's composed demeanor, as if he believed Director Yoon was agitated
beneath the surface.

"Then try to recall. Consider whether President Jung mentioned this."

"What are you implying?"

Chairman Kim's eyes narrowed, and his lips curled.

"He stated that instead of handing it over to a traitor, he would ultimately pass the company
to his son."

The smile slowly faded from Director Yoon's face. Chairman Kim observed the
transformation with a pleased expression.

"Are you suggesting that I'm a traitor?"

"President Jung might see it that way."

Chairman Kim glanced at Myungshin once more and spoke as though praising him.

"Thanks to this child, who is known as my aide and managed to shadow you all this while,
you appear to be in cahoots with me in President Jung's eyes."

Myungshin was the one who responded to these words. His eyes widened in surprise, and he
lightly bit his lower lip. This made it clear. Myungshin truly hadn't been aware of Chairman
Kim's plan. Instead, he must have been used. Chairman Kim had ordered him to diligently
tail Director Yoon, but it was all for show. Nonetheless, I was more concerned about the
madman than Myungshin's sense of despair upon realizing that he was merely a pawn. The
madman had relinquished his smile and now faced his opponent with a blank expression.

"President Jung is not the sort of person to consider a celebrity tailing me as an act of
betrayal."

"Yes, you're right. Having just one celebrity tailing you isn't enough. But you see, people..."

Chairman Kim knocked the fresh teacup in front of him with his hand once more. Clang. The
steaming tea spread quickly across the table with the clear sound of porcelain. This time,
perhaps it was a bit too much, and a stream of tea spilled on the floor between me and
Director Yoon.

"When something is repeated over and over, it starts to be perceived as true. If I drop this cup
a few more times, wouldn't the waitress think I genuinely can't hold a cup and bring me a
straw? Similarly, if President Jung hears rumors about you from numerous sources, he may
come to view you as a traitor."

"..."

"It doesn't matter if you still don't believe me. But go ahead and ask President Jung. Why is
he in such a rush to bring his son back from America?"

After his words, Chairman Kim pressed the bell to summon the employee, this time doing it
himself. The room fell into a heavy silence until the waitress appeared once more. Director
Yoon, possibly lost in thought, kept his gaze on the table, while Chairman Kim leisurely
waited for him to reach a conclusion. When the third cup was set before Chairman Kim,
Director Yoon raised his eyes.
"Is that all you have to say? That I might be labeled a traitor? Even so, I would never truly
betray President Jung."

Hearing the indifferent tone, Chairman Kim regarded the other person with curiosity.

"I thought you were the type to prioritize your own interests over loyalty, which is quite
surprising. Well, it might be difficult to immediately suspect President Jung after hearing
what I've said. But I wonder if your proud stance will remain the same when you're a beggar."

"I would say the same because I have no intention of becoming beggar."

"Is that so? How did your trip to America go?"

In an instant, Director Yoon's eyes narrowed.

"I suppose you know what I went to America for."

"Well, I've heard a little bit. I've heard that your efforts to recruit investors for the movie you
want to invest in have yielded no results, and all the money you've invested thus far has gone
up in smoke, is that not the case?"

Director Yoon smiled deeply, revealing subtle dimples. Yet, knowing that his smile was a
façade, it was impossible to decipher his true intentions.

"I don't know who meddled, but it hasn't been in vain."

Even though he said this, Director Yoon's cold eyes betrayed that it was Chairman Kim who
had interfered. Nevertheless, Chairman Kim unabashedly replied.

"Then there must still be a chance of turning things around."

These words tumbled out of his mouth once more. Is this really the 'chance' that Director
Yoon was given? Chairman Kim confirmed this suspicion in a condescending tone.

"I will give you that chance."

"Is that so?"

"Yes. I can provide you with all the funds you require."

Director Yoon seemed somewhat taken aback by this unexpected offer. He tilted his head
slightly to the side.

"Are you suggesting that you want to invest that much money?"

"Invest? Kkkk..."

As though the term 'investment' was comical, Chairman Kim chuckled and shook his
shoulders for a while before resuming with a raspy voice that was hard to discern.

"Why should I invest such a substantial sum in you?"

His voice suddenly shifted sharply, cutting through the air like a saw blade.

"Naturally, you'll need to pay a price."

"What do you want?"

"All of your shares in Dream Planning."

With the word 'all,' I understood that obtaining all of Dream Planning's shares was Chairman
Kim's primary objective today.

"Furthermore, I intend to make all of the Dream affiliates mine."

The sole response to his blatantly disclosed ambition came from Myungshin, who nervously
swallowed. Two emotions flickered across his face – the fear of Chairman Kim and the
avarice that, by sticking close to him, he too could attain success. Director Yoon held the
now-cooled teacup in his hand, appearing deep in thought as he took a sip. He slightly
lowered his head, concealing his expression from me, as he contemplated the offer.

I pondered whether Director Yoon was experiencing inner turmoil. President Kim's words
suggested that if things hadn't gone his way over the past few days, his thinly veiled threat in
the form of a deal was not to be taken lightly. Was the business on the US side truly at risk?

"This industry is not for the weak hearted."

After a time, Director Yoon returned to his usual condition and smiled.

"There's no business riskier than the entertainment industry, yet you've ventured into it?"

"The risks are high, but the rewards are substantial."

Chairman Kim seemed displeased by Director Yoon's response and curled his lips in apparent
annoyance.

"Do I appear ignorant enough to need such advice from you? Whether it's the arms trade or
this one, people crave something powerful and thrilling. Take, for instance, a blockbuster
drama conceived by Dream. It would be ideal. With the right product, it can rival missiles."

"The right products require significant investment, and it's far more costly than you may
realize."

In response to the cold retort, Chairman Kim chuckled as if he found it amusing.

"You might think so because you haven't secured the right investors yet. You're just sitting on
an idea with no clear strategy for splitting the funds. I assume you've only recently arrived in
Korea, so you may not be aware, but I've already acquired the land for a massive set
construction. That means the production of the drama has already commenced."

As if he was genuinely unaware, Director Yoon's eyebrows twitched slightly. However, his
eyes shifted sharply at Chairman Kim's next statement.
"And I don't need any investors, because I am the owner and the investor."
 Chapter 53
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The conversation with Chairman Kim concluded without us having a meal. As he made his
purpose clear, the last words he left continued to echo in my mind.

'You have one week. You can either remain under President Jung and eventually be discarded
like a rag, or you can take my money, go back to the U.S., and die quietly. Think carefully
about what's in your best interest.'

I couldn't fathom how the madman would navigate this situation. As I followed the madman's
instructions and walked slowly down the dimly lit street to reach the exit, an unusual thought
crossed my mind, one that seemed out of character for me. Thanks to the serious discussion
between the two men, Myungshin and I had ended up being nothing more than spectators.
Strangely, I even felt that my pursuit of revenge against Myungshin was akin to child's play.
Myungshin appeared to be an easy opponent.

And as if to prove my point, a foreign sports car raced past right in front of me as I was about
to leave the exit. It was a car that made a lot of noise, speeding away too quickly for me to
catch a glimpse of the driver. Yet, my intuition told me it was Myungshin, and I felt even
more certain because it was a new car, not one I'd seen him drive before. In fact, it was the
same car from the photo Hansoo had posted as a joke, the more expensive vehicle that had
blocked Myungshin's car, playfully mocking it. I watched until the car disappeared from
sight. Myungshin was indeed an easy opponent. He had swiftly acquired a new car, as if
reading my thoughts.

The prospect of bringing down Myungshin seemed rather dull now. I had witnessed a
confrontation on a grander scale. After all, losing would have far greater repercussions,
wouldn't it? As this thought crossed my mind, a familiar car pulled up in front of me. The
front passenger's window rolled down, revealing the face of the madman sitting in the driver's
seat.

"Get in."

I tried to discern any signs of distress on his face for a while before getting into the car.
However, his expression remained unyielding, and his words were simply urging me on.

"I only have 30 minutes."

As soon as I settled into the car, he immediately started the engine, leaving me no time to ask
what he meant. He entered a location into the navigation system and accelerated once we hit
the road. The car swerved and darted between vehicles, changing lanes like in a stunt scene.
Despite the speed and urgency, I didn't ask about our destination. Perhaps it was because
Chairman Kim's words were still echoing in my head. The madman eventually stopped at a
traffic light and spoke.
"How's your revenge coming along?"

"Don't worry, it's going well."

"Is that so?" He lifted one corner of his mouth and spoke softly, as if offering praise.

"It seems you're doing fine. Let me know if you need anything."

"I got everything I needed today."

He glanced back as if he didn't quite grasp what I was referring to and then resumed driving.
I replied dryly, my eyes on the road filled with red tail lights.

"Because I now understand that Chairman Kim was only using Myungshin as bait, which
means he won't give him money for nothing."

The eager-to-please Myungshin, who was determined to remain by Chairman Kim's side until
the end, wouldn't make unreasonable requests. If he wanted to upgrade his car again, he'd
have to find the money himself. While it was comforting to know that Chairman Kim had a
lot of money at his disposal, it was disheartening to realize that the madman didn't. This was
why my words came out a bit stiff; I didn't want the madman to think that I cared. Absurdly,
he brought up the topic in a light-hearted manner.

"So you're using money as your escape plan. Well, then I'll have to make Chairman Kim
spend his money to help you."

“Are you going to hand over the dream plan to Chairman Kim?”

The madman fell silent for a moment as he drove into the underground parking lot of a
building. I finally took a look around, but the dimly lit parking lot made it impossible for me
to determine our location. He navigated the parking area slowly as if searching for a spot, and
finally parked the car in one place. Then he responded, albeit reluctantly.

"If it helps you, I can hand it over."

"It's not funny; respond to me seriously. Giving up the Dream Planning also means giving up
the drama."

The car's loud engine grew silent as it stopped, and he turned to face me.

"I won't give up the drama."

While I was thinking, So, you won't give up on Dream Planning? he answered with a playful
tone:

"But I might consider giving up Dream Planning if you begged me."

Don't talk nonsense. The words that were on the tip of my tongue did not come out because I
remembered what he always said. ‘I don’t joke.’ He seemed to know I was holding back, and
a mischievous grin appeared, forming dimples on his face.
"Usually, you'd tell me to stop joking at this point, but you didn't. Do you get it now?"

"Get what?"

"Why I'd be willing to let go of Dream Planning for you."

"..."

"You didn't reply to my text."

As I was about to ask about what text, the message surfaced in my mind. His words followed
softly.

"Were you worried about me?"

"..."

"Were you worried about me?"

"... I don't know."

The words slipped out of my mouth like a whisper, and even before I fully realized, his hand
gently wrapped around my neck and pulled me closer. His warm breath brushed my lips as he
spoke softly.

"Okay, I'll let it slide this time."

The voice soon disappeared as a hot tongue invaded my mouth. Ha. A heavy sigh resonated
between us, but I couldn't tell who it came from. As he sucked deeply on my lips, my mouth
naturally opened. His tongue moved inadvertently and accidentally touched mine. Our saliva
mixed together, creating wet sounds.

I couldn't think since all of my senses were focused on my mouth, and my body only
responded to the contact of his lips on mine. My heart responded first, then my lower
abdomen, every time he pushed his tongue inside me with a warm breath. A tingling
sensation rushed down my chest and down my spine. It was becoming increasingly difficult
to breathe, and my heart was beating, yet I eventually recognized that it was uncomfortable.

He was on top of me, and the seat I was sitting in was pushed all the way back. The car
rocked as two massive men moved through the tight space. During the commotion, I shoved
the man who had climbed on for a brief while. He gripped me firmly and murmured in a
hoarse voice, as if he knew it was a refusal.

"It's fine. Consider yourself to be in pain."

On the contrary, his remarks altered me. He then peered down at me, his eyes clouded by
desire, and added.

"If you haven't let go of your guilt just yet, just rationalize it as you being forced by me."
And he was immediately pushing my legs and yanking my jeans off.

"Wait a minute.

I panicked and tried to lift myself up, but he kissed me again and pressed down on my
shoulder. A kiss that wasn't as soft as the previous one, but was more breathless.
Unconsciously, I attempted to push him away. Then, at some point, he stopped kissing me,
and I felt a shiver on my legs.

He yanked my leg up and dragged my jeans and underwear down to my knees. He forced
them apart when I finally got one leg out of my jeans. Red marks were left on my legs as a
result of this, but he climbed by spreading my naked legs apart and pressing his lower body
between them.

"Damn it, this is a parking lot... mmph!"

Maybe he kissed me to block my mouth, but he shoved his tongue back into my mouth. He
then took a few moments to reassure me.

"It's fine. This is a hotel."

What? A parking lot...Protests that were on the tip of my tongue were eventually stifled and
could not be expressed again. All I could see was his hand seizing my wide thighs and
sucking my lips until they hurt. And then again. My lower body began to tingle with
excitement. He grasped me with his hand without hesitation, making room lower.

Ugh. A shudder rushed through me as soon as it was in his grasp, anticipating release. I
forgot what I looked like and exhaled harshly, but with a breath as gruff as mine, I heard a
command near my lips.

"Ha... grab it."

When I couldn't do it right away due to my blank mind, he seemed to be unable to resist and
kissed me on the mouth and ordered me again.

“Fuck, I’m telling you to grab mine quickly.”

My hand was already moving even without his words. The heat against my naked lower torso
was unbearable. Because of my previous experience with men, I may have known how to
touch my partner's dick and enjoy myself with them out of habit. Or, as he put it, it was
cowardly reasoning, and I couldn't help but be forced by him to satisfy my desires for a
while.

I began to move my hand as the hot pillar in my hand throbbed and increased in size. He
kissed me again, as if to compliment me. Groping for each other and exchanging sloppy wet
kisses. The actions of two grown men continued to shake the car. The steamy space and the
sound of friction, however, made it impossible to discern the car's movement.

"Haa, ha..."
In the middle of the kiss, a sharp breath was snatched from me, increasing the intensity.
Before I knew it, a sticky substance spurted from my cock, which he was jerking. As if he
wasn't content with what I was doing, he moved his body closer to mine and rubbed our
genitals together. The shafts brushed up against each other, and the skin was drawn back. The
longer the ecstasy lasted, the nearer the moment of release became.

"Ha... ha-!"

I shivered as if convulsing and let out a moan. With his weight, he forced his upper body on
mine. He then took my hand in his and stroked it faster on his yet-to-ejaculate member. Right
next to my ear, my gruff breath mingled with his harsh ones.

Ha, haa.

"Whew... ugh..."

Hot liquid spilled on my hands and hips. He brought his mouth, which had been caressing my
ear, to my lips after ejaculating. Even though I had already cum, his kiss started to warm me
up again. This time, however, it was accompanied by fear. Because I couldn't use the amusing
excuse of being forced by him any longer.

It was a pretext, a justification I crafted for myself. I started to chuckle somewhat absurdly as
I came to my senses. What on earth did I want to do? While I shut my eyes and pondered, I
noticed that the kiss had come to a halt. I gradually reopened my eyes to find him gazing
down at me. He placed his hand beside me and extended his arm, then inquired with a
detached tone.

"Do you want to go further?"

"..."

"Tell me. I'll help you."

"… How?"

Then he offered a polite smile that didn't quite reach his eyes.

"It's simple. You just need to find out what you truly want."

What I really wanted. I hadn't quite grasped it yet, but an inexplicable chill crept into my
heart. An unfamiliar fear overcame me, as though my very being would unravel and bleed if
the gaze from above revealed the truth. Coward. Internally, I chided myself, urging to provide
a straightforward answer. But in the end, I couldn't bring myself to speak. Instead, I pushed
him away forcefully, and he complied, moving away from me.

It was an absurd scene, with my pants and underwear tangled around one foot, and semen on
my lower belly and thighs. However, the surroundings brought me to my senses. Oh no, this
was a parking lot. I straightened my chair and scanned for something to clean up with. The
person in the driver's seat casually teased as he wiped his hands with a tissue,
"It actually looks better that way."

I glared at him in irritation, but when I noticed desire still flickering in his eyes, I swallowed
my curses. Instead, I reached out to snatch the tissue from him, but he was quicker and wiped
me.

"It's fine, just hand it over."

"No."

"What? When I glared sternly again, he calmly remarked,

"Consider it a form of coercion. You can't help but endure it. Doesn't that make you feel
better?"

I grumbled as I pulled up my underwear and pants.

"… Don't be sarcastic. Jerk."

"Then just ask me. What's the real truth you're avoiding? Because I'm ready to tell you right
now."

In contrast to his narrowing eyes, a cruel smile tugged at the corners of his lips.

"As much as you're trembling with fear at this moment, maybe the truth is more than you can
handle."

He then lifted his hand and encircled my neck. When I tried to turn away, his other hand
gently guided my face back.

"I mean, I've never been this considerate to anyone."

"..."

"But if I have to, I won't hesitate to break you to make you mine."

So what? I pushed his hands away, and a familiar ultimatum reached my ears.

"One week. Come and ask before that, or I'll reveal it against your will."

The word 'week' reminded me of Chairman Kim, the period he had given to the madman.

“Worry about yourself, not me.”

Realizing my intent, he checked the time and smirked.

"Are you really worried about me? I told you earlier, you have to lose the first round."

"Did you expect everything Chairman Kim would say?"

He surprisingly shook his head.

 "No, there were unexpected things."

"But you're not worried?"

I was taken aback, but he responded with a question.

"Why should I be worried? Do you think I'll lose?"

"Yes. Chairman Kim might win."

I stated it bluntly, but he leaned against the steering wheel and began to laugh silently, as if he
found something amusing. What was so funny about my words? Just as I was about to get a
bit annoyed, he lifted his head and smirked.

"It's amusing. I mean, I can't lose; I've got everything to win."

I was about to ask what he meant, but he turned his head away. I expected him to boast, but
instead, he said, "Oh," and pulled something out.

"Come to think of it, there's someone even more inept than me, thinking they can win by
trying to the point of death."

I recalled hearing that saying somewhere. In the end, it's like the saying that people who try
hard can't win. So, I asked: Can that person's efforts surpass yours? However, I was left
speechless by his response.

"No. Trying to the point of death? I'm striving to do just that."

Chapter End Notes

Finally caught up with the manhwa 😤

 Chapter 54

Obsession is frightening because the person experiencing it often fails to recognize it. They
become so accustomed to their insatiable desires that it turns into a routine, and they take
their obsession for granted, even if it appears abnormal to others. It's like a hidden black hole,
invisible only to the person ensnared by it.

The abyss that Myungshin was descending into happened to be that car. I was waiting for our
manager at the company's parking lot entrance to attend an audition for a minor role on a
cable channel, an opportunity our manager had secured. Suddenly, a sleek foreign car came to
a halt in front of me. Knowing very well that the manager's car was a rickety old thing that
could break down at any moment, I was certain this car didn't belong to them. It was, without
a doubt, owned by someone I knew - the same car I had seen in front of the restaurant a few
days ago.

Slam!

Myungshin stepped out of the car and forcefully shut the door. As I watched him, he
momentarily stood proudly in front of the car and then strolled closer. The car, which still had
its temporary license plate, sparkled without a speck of dust. I had a hunch back at the
restaurant where I had met Chairman Kim a few days ago, but I hadn't expected Myungshin
to acquire a new car so swiftly.

It was undoubtedly a pleasant sight, but I couldn't help but wonder if he had more financial
resources than I had assumed. I'd heard that he didn't do many commercials, so could he have
amassed considerable wealth during his time under Chairman Kim? How did he come into
money this time? If that was the case, I had no choice but to push him even harder.

"Have you been in touch with Cha Jungwoo? He seems to have disappeared, and I can't find
him anywhere."

"Why are you asking me that?"

When I pressed the question, Myungshin replied with a mocking tone.

"Cha Jungwoo always rushes over when you call him. So, go ahead, call him to come see me,
you jerk."

His intention wasn't to visit Myungshin but rather to flaunt the car. It appeared he wanted to
show off quite a bit. I suppressed the laughter that threatened to surface and directed my
attention towards the car, purposefully examining it as if to feed his ego.

"Is this really your car? You didn't just borrow it, did you?"

"Hah! Are you kidding me? Don't you believe it? That can I easily buy a car like this?”

I glanced at him and then back at the car, responding casually,

"Yeah, it's hard to believe. Honestly, this car doesn't seem to match your level of fame or
income."

"What do you even know?"

"I know you're nothing but Chairman Kim's dick sucker."

Myungshin clenched his teeth and stared at me. He must have remembered his recent
presence at the restaurant. Finally, since I discovered that he was merely being exploited, he
would find it impossible to brag about Chairman Kim to me. I would laugh at him no matter
how many times he touts Chairman Kim's support. Such as this.

"Besides, you don't appear to be the only one sucking Chairman Kim's dick. So that car will
be your sole possession."

Myungshin clinched his fists and moved in closer. With the fact that I knew he couldn't throw
that punch, a sneer pinched at the corner of my mouth.

"I had previously seen Chairman Kim at the company. Hyungseok was hanging to his side
when you were filming overseas. You should know that Hyungseok sucks dick better than
you because he is younger. Perhaps he can make Chairman Kim's dick linger a little longer.
In any case, Chairman Kim is unconcerned about who licks his dick. Whether you or
Hyungseok."

"Son of a bitch. What rubbish are you spewing?"

"Rubbish? Come on, are you truly clueless, or are you just pretending not to know?"

This time, he didn't respond. It was evident that he was already cautious about Hyungseok, so
he couldn't easily deceive me. I redirected my gaze to his car.

"One day, Hyungseok will be driving that car. What will you have then? Will you walk? If
you lose your standing to Hyungseok, you'll be nothing."

After making an effort to control himself, Myungshin spoke in a hushed tone.

"Shut up, you jerk."

"Song Myungshin."

I called out his name, taking a step closer.

“Fuck you, who are you giving orders to?”

A sinister grin spread across my face, my teeth bared, and I didn't miss the moment when his
eyes flickered with unease.

"Let's face it, you'd be nothing without Chairman Kim. So, it's just a matter of time before it
all crumbles. Perhaps you should start by selling that expensive car of yours?"
After taking a quick look at the car, I added lightly. While happily staring at Myeongshin,
whose hands were clenched in anger.

"I'll be keeping an eye out for when you'll have to crawl around trying to sell that shitty car."

As expected, the next day, before heading to Photographer Lee's studio, I received a text
message from the good-impression.

— Hyungseok got trampled by Song Yoohan.

It was a brief message, but it was the most welcome news I'd ever received from him. I must
have been smiling unconsciously.

“What’s so interesting?”

The manager, who was driving alongside me, glanced over and asked, but suddenly his
expression turned serious.

"Don't tell me... it's that madman?"

"No," I replied, putting my phone in my pocket. He hesitated, as if unsure whether to broach

the topic, but he cleared his throat first.

"Ahem, Taemin. By the way, um, are you close with that madman?"

"Why do you ask?"

"Huh? Oh, I'm not trying to meddle in your relationship..."

He glanced at me again. When I gave him an intense stare, silently signaling for him to
continue, he cleared his throat once more.

"Ahem, wouldn't it be better to keep your distance from that madman? I mean, sure, he taught
you a lot about Vilnius, but his real personality is erratic, and he even exhibits stalker
tendencies! I mean, I cornered Hansoo and the road manager about it yesterday, but the road
manager just broke down in tears when I mentioned Jay!"

Did that uncle cry?

"Really?"

"Absolutely! ...He didn't actually cry, but the despair on his face was as good as tears. The
madman must have really been hounding and tormenting that road manager. At home, the
man's wife probably nags him to go out and earn money, but outside, the madman keeps
stalking him. I genuinely feel sorry for the guy."
It seemed like the manager was the one who had been emotionally affected. Regardless, I
couldn't help but wonder about the relationship between the road manager and the madman. I
hadn't inquired about it. I made a mental note to ask the next time we met. But while
contemplating this, I recalled what he had said in the parking lot. One week. The deadline for
me to ask him the truth. There were only two days remaining. So far, there had been no
contact from him. Maybe he truly intended to wait the full week. And my mind naturally
drifted back to Chairman Kim, who had given me another week's deadline.

"Have you heard anything about Dream Planning?"

The manager let out a sigh suddenly.

"Oh, that issue is truly... vexing."

"Has Chairman Kim been definitively chosen as the President of Dream Planning?"

The manager, who had slowed down the car to change lanes, frowned and turned around as
he stopped at a traffic light.

"Yeah. They mentioned that they would formally appoint him as the president at a board
meeting in about three weeks. But they say that they already have a hold on all of Dream
Planning's operations. I think it's because the president's opponents are aligned with
Chairman Kim and are pressuring him. The production of the drama, which was previously
sluggish, is now underway..."

After a brief pause, he added solemnly.

"To think that a drama of such high quality will be produced by someone like Chairman Kim.
The only aim of creating a drama is for profit, so I wonder if there will be any substance to it.
Even if there isn't, he's already started spending money on buying land and constructing sets.
Why would he just invest that money? Clearly, he intends to recoup it somehow. Load it with
compelling content for box office success and inundate the places with indirect
advertisements."

The manager let out another heavy sigh, as if it were a given.

"Then they'd cast a Hallyu star in the lead role to be the face of the drama and export it to
foreign countries."

He, who had been speaking with a somber tone, offered a slightly more optimistic possibility.

"Still, there's a chance that Director Yoon might be the largest shareholder in Dream
Planning, so he could put a stop to it. Please, I hope Director Yoon doesn't side with
Chairman Kim."

Who knows. He probably wouldn't, but he might consider relinquishing his shares. I kept
getting entangled in thoughts about his comment that he could give up Dream Planning for
me, even though it was likely just a jest... Of course, he wouldn't do it for me, but I had a
sense that he was weighing it as an option.
"That drama, can't it be produced elsewhere other than Dream Planning?"

"Yes. Our company holds the copyright, so it's possible with a contract. However, the
contract has already been signed with Dream Planning, and the director has also committed,
so it's nearly impossible to reverse it."

So giving up on Dream Planning means abandoning the drama as well. What on earth is
going on inside the madman's mind? As I contemplated this, I overheard the manager's quiet
muttering.

"Hmm, since the drama production has been delayed, there will be an actor audition soon.
Tsk, that's going to eat up a lot of money again."

Money, huh. Could Myungshin really make it into the ranks of Hallyu stars? Knowing that he
wasn't particularly significant to Chairman Kim, he might just take the money and run. Just
then, the manager informed me about my schedule.

"Oh, I just remembered, PD Jung got in touch with me. He wants you to come to the studio
and attend a script reading for a new project in three days when you have some free time."

As I wondered about the progress of the movie, the manager answered as if he had read my
thoughts.

"They've finished shooting. Only four scenes remain. They're already in the editing stage."

When I entered Photographer Lee's studio, my initial thought was that it was a good decision
to bring a manager along. The guys being tested today included me, the good- Impression,
and Hyungseok. I had warned Photographer Lee not to be overly friendly with me, but as
soon as he spotted me, he came running from a distance with his hand over his heart.

"Ah! Tae... gasp! CEO Choi!"

The manager nudged me aside and stepped forward, extending his hand to greet
Photographer Lee.

"Whoosh - move along, Photographer Lee. Whoosh, whoosh -"

The manager shooed him away as if chasing a chicken. Photographer Lee's expression briefly
contorted, but when he noticed my stoic face, he smiled sheepishly and inched closer to me.
The manager swiftly crossed his arms in front of him, blocking Photographer Lee's path.
Then, as Photographer Lee was pushed away with a flop, he staggered backward and gave the
manager a resentful glare.

"All because of CEO Choi, I went to the Amazon looking for Taemin, but he wasn't even
there, and the alligators, alligators..."
As he choked back his tears, his words became disjointed, and the manager's stern gaze
intensified.

"Why? Did you make eye contact with a crocodile or something?"

"Huh! How did you know?!"

I was just as surprised as Photographer Lee. For the first time, my manager truly acted like a
manager.

"Photographer Lee, you won't get to me, so give up and go over there to do your thing.
Whoosh-"

But before retreating, he tilted his head all the way to the side and silently mouthed his words
to me. 'Everything is ready.' As I watched him scamper off excitedly, the manager asked with
curiosity.

"What did he say? Did he buy a pet? No, why would he be boasting to you about buying a
pet?!"

The individual filming time for the test wasn't lengthy. Instead, the preparation took several
times longer. By evening, the shooting for everyone was complete, and all that remained was
waiting. Following Photographer Lee's assurance that he would make a swift decision, the
good-impression, Hyungseok, and I found ourselves waiting in the same room.

Of course, they both sat apart as if ignoring my presence, but it didn't mean they were
engaged in a conversation. The reason was straightforward. Typically, when the two of them
were together, Hyungseok would usually take the initiative to speak, but he remained silent
now. His face looked pale, and his body appeared fatigued, as if he had been forced to stand
throughout the entire shoot.

He only managed a weak smile when Photographer Lee playfully exclaimed, "Is that the best
you can do?" and his brows were beaded with sweat, suggesting that even sitting down was a
struggle. It had been 40 minutes since the three of us were in the room, and no one had said a
word. I glanced at my watch and turned to the two of them. Before long, as promised,
Photographer Lee's assistant would enter to deliver the verdict.

'Leave the three of them alone and inform them of the outcome after 50 minutes. With the
person I mentioned.'

Photographer Lee was likely outside sipping coffee while keeping track of time to honor his
promise. And the performance started when he noticed my gaze and exchanged a brief bit of
eye contact with me.

"Are you acting all high and mighty?"

Both of them looked at me with surprised expressions at my abrupt snarky comment.
Hyungseok merely scowled as if it was difficult to respond, while the good-impression
inquired with a determined tone.

"What do you mean?"

"Not you. I'm talking about the guy named Hyungseok next to you."

When I pointed at him, he struggled to find his voice.

"What about me?"

"I'm asking if you're acting high and mighty."

"What the hell... Ha, damn, what do you mean I'm acting high and mighty?"

I intentionally tilted my head.

"The decision has already been made regarding who will be doing this. Are you trying to act
all important?"

"What? It's decided?"

He turned to the good-impression with a puzzled expression. The good-impression, of course,

shook his head with wide eyes as if hearing this for the first time. After observing their
reactions, I addressed Hyungseok again.

"You're acting like you don't know what I'm talking about. Do you find it amusing that I came
here for a test knowing I'm going to fail?"

"What the hell are you talking about..."

"It's you, isn't it."

"Me?"

I hung my head and couldn't help but let out a bitter laugh.

"Haha, I'm really annoyed. 'Me'? You had this job secured from the start, so what do you
mean 'me'? Stop pretending to be innocent."

Hyungseok looked genuinely shocked and forgot about the pain as he got up from his seat.

"I... had it secured? What are you saying? I don't know anything."

But his surprise turned cold at my next words.

"You don't know?. You're Song Yoohan's lackey. Is there anyone in this industry who doesn't
know that Photographer Lee had a crush on Song Yoohan and got dumped by him? Plus, he's
not over Song Yoohan, so he doesn't even consider dating someone else. Therefore, he'll
unquestionably follow whatever Song Yoohan says."
I scoffed at him as I stood up.

"Do you know what the first thing I heard from the crew when I arrived here was? They said
Photographer Lee is in an unusually good mood today."

And he genuinely was in a good mood, most likely because he saw me.

"I asked why, and he said, 'He got a call from Song Yoohan this morning.' What do you think
Song Yoohan called him for? He probably requested that you be cast since you're his lackey.
Damn it, are you still trying to deny it?"

I pressed on with irritation, but he only clenched his lower lip, appearing stiff and pale. He
stood like that for a while, seemingly unaware that both the good-impression and I were
openly observing him. Several thoughts must have been racing through his mind.

If Song Yoohan made the call, would it truly be for his benefit? But being trampled on by
Song Yoohan would disrupt any notions he had. He would assume that Song Yoohan was
wary of him and wouldn't assist him. As his furrowed eyebrows deepened, the door rattled
open, and the expected assistant entered the room.

"Sorry for keeping you waiting for so long," the assistant began, addressing everyone with a
smile.

"He wants all of you to stay and discuss the actual filming with him. That includes Lee
Taemin as well."

The assistant gazed at me, then shifted his attention to Hyungseok, who was still standing.

"As for Min Hyungseok, you may go back."

And when the assistant informed the good-impression that he had been selected, he stood up
with a bewildered expression.

"I'm sorry, but is there a mix-up? It shouldn't be me; it should be Hyungseok..."

The good-impression's words faded as he turned back to Hyungseok and gently grasped his
arm.

"Are you okay?"

However, Hyungseok hastily pushed his hand away and cursed.

"Damn it, get lost."

He turned his face, twisted in anger, toward the wall. Thus, the smiling good-impression
couldn't see his reaction. Nevertheless, he managed to speak in an apologetic tone.

"Something must be amiss. I'll figure it out."

After he and the assistant left, leaving only the two of us, Hyungseok slumped into his seat,
appearing drained of strength. He hung his head, apparently forgetting my presence.
Watching him, I began the most crucial line of this performance.

"Did Song Yoohan betray you?"

His shoulders twitched in response. I patiently waited for him to lift his gaze, met his eyes,
and uttered the next line.

"Otherwise, there's no way you, who used to take care of Song Yoohan's chores, would be
eliminated of this job."

He merely bit his lower lip until it was almost bleeding. I adjusted my tone to be soothing
and consoling.

"It's clear why Song Yoohan has turned against you. You did something better than Song
Yoohan, didn't you? That bastard, when he encounters someone superior to himself, he snuffs
them out. Can I give you some advice?"

"Shut up."

His response was barely audible, and his trembling voice didn't even sound like resistance to
me.

"Get out of there, or step on Song Yoohan."

I smiled as I observed his head snap up entirely. I could faintly hear a question.

"...how?"

"Do you know that Song Yoohan is obsessed with cars? It seems like he went to great lengths
to get a new car this time. Perhaps Chairman Kim helped him acquire it easily. However, if
he needs to get a new car again soon... Will Chairman Kim assist him as readily? No, he'd be
furious. He's already investing a significant amount of money in Dream Planning. If
Chairman Kim starts to dislike him, Song Yoohan is nothing. At that point, even you can
crush him, isn't that right?"

I presented only the most critical points to him, leaving him deep in thought for a moment.

"That is, if Song Yoohan ever requires another car in the future."

When I exited, the good-impression was waiting for me at the studio's entrance.

"Do you think it will work out?"

I nodded in response to his concerned question. Just before I left, Hyungseok's gaze had been
filled with venom.
"It'll be fine; you just need to do one more thing."

"What's that?"

"Song Yoohan will need money soon. I need you to introduce him to someone."

I handed him a business card and left. I apologized to the manager who waited for me, but I
explained that I had a prior appointment and headed out to the dark street on my own. It was
a place I had been visiting periodically for the past five years, but it felt somewhat strange to
be back after a few months.

Although most offices were closing for the day, I knew this place still operated during these
hours. I entered without knocking, a familiar gesture, and found my way inside. There, a man
who had been chuckling while watching TV brightened up when he saw me.

"Hey, who do we have here? Lee Yoohan, do you need money again?"

The owner of a loan company I hadn't seen in a while sat and waved at me. It was an
invitation to sit across from him, but I remained standing and got straight to the point.

"Yes. It's about money."

"Really?"

The laughter faded as he questioned me with a puzzled expression and let out a contemplative
hum.

"It's strange. You're not the type to borrow money again."

"It's not for me."

Hearing that it wasn't for me, his eyes regained their business-like focus and gleamed with
avarice.

"Then who?"

"A celebrity. You'll be contacted soon for a loan. Lend them whatever they ask for."

"A celebrity... It's fine, but the terms are up to me."

"His real name is Song Myungshin, and he lived with me five years ago. The guy who
vanished with the money I had collected back then."

For a moment, the owner's eyes lit up with intense interest.

"Oh, that bastard? You mean the bastard who ran off with my money?"
 Chapter 55
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The next day, I received an unexpected phone call from an unfamiliar number. Initially, I
contemplated ignoring it, but the incessant ringing finally compelled me to answer, and a
familiar voice greeted me.

"[Lee Baek-won, I'm the manager of Alice.]"

I was taken aback, pulled the phone away from my ear, checked the unfamiliar number, and
cautiously replied.

"...Yes?"

"[It's been a while since your last visit to Alice. How about coming by today?]"

"I don't really want to."

[...]

The silence lingered so long that I thought the caller had hung up, but then I heard the
manager's voice again.

"[Please reconsider.]"

"What's the reason? Tell me the truth."

While I suspected that this might have been at the behest of the boss of Alice, his response
was unexpected.

"[The boss... is in a very bad mood. He's been quite low-spirited ever since an unpleasant
guest came and went yesterday. It's been disheartening to see.]"

The manager's tone conveyed a genuine concern, and it seemed that something unusual was
indeed transpiring. But why was he asking me to visit?

"Would my presence really make a difference?"

"[Yes.]"

"..."

"[The boss will feel much better if Lee Baekwon comes.]"

I was on the verge of asking "why," but the manager anticipated my query and provided an
explanation.
"[I've never seen him laugh as heartily as when he met Lee Baekwon while serving the
boss.]"

Laughing heartily? Immediately, a specific memory came to mind – the time he had made a
big fuss all alone over the 200-won issue. However, the curse that had been about to escape
my lips was stifled by the manager's earnest words.

"[The boss laughed so hard that day he nearly had to dial 911 for breathing difficulties.]"

I'm still not sure why I didn't hang up the phone at that moment. For me, it was a memory I
cursed, but for the manager, it held a glimmer of hope. He continued with emphasis.

"[Would you be willing to come and uplift our boss's spirits?]"

So you're telling me to come over there, pop my head out and say something like, '50 won
came,' or something?

In the end, I reluctantly made my way to Alice's Labyrinth, feeling far from cheerful as I
descended the stairs. Honestly, I hadn't wanted to come, and I didn't believe my presence
would have the positive impact the manager hoped for. But it was the manager's sincere
request that had convinced me to come, along with a desire to repay the favor for the
manager's sacrifice when the mad dog had slapped him on my behalf. Mostly, it was a matter
of settling a debt.

As I descended the familiar staircase into Alice's, my irritation was suddenly interrupted by a
furious voice echoing down the hallway.

"...It's you! You're the one who suggested it to me! You son of a bitch, have you been waiting
all this time to betray me? Huh?!"

Clang, clatter!

There was a cacophony of crashing and clattering sounds, like furniture being destroyed. The
noise reverberated throughout the hallway, emanating from the boss's office at the far end. In
the middle of the hallway, the manager stood with an impassive expression. Perhaps he had
intentionally kept other staff members away, but curious eyes peered from around the corner
at the other end of the hallway. I considered climbing back up the stairs, regretting my
decision to enter, but then I caught a name I recognized in the midst of the furious tirade.

"Tell me, you punk! Do you think I didn't know you've been scheming against Jay for a long
time? Why else would Jay suddenly change his mind and seek our father's attention? Why
would he suddenly want to lay claim to our assets?"

A loud crash followed, and a series of thuds and bangs echoed through the hallway. I
approached the doorway where the voices grew louder. I joined the manager, and as I stood
there, I heard another voice filled with disdain from inside the room.

"You scumbag, where did you crawl out from? Do you really think Father would spare a
glance for you just because you've been meddling in our family affairs like this? Not in a
million years, you bastard."

This time, there was no sound of things breaking. Instead, an eerie silence descended, and the
man's voice continued.

"Stay away from Jay while I'm still being polite, and..."

After his remark, there was a brief silence, and it was evident that the boss wasn't
acknowledging his words. A short time later, the door burst open, and a tall man in his early
60s stormed out, his face flushed with anger. However, his fine attire and authoritative
demeanor suggested that he was no ordinary individual. He briskly passed by the manager
and me, almost as if we were invisible. The manager quickly followed him, as though to
serve as an escort, but he managed to whisper to me before leaving.

"Please wait for a moment."

The manager proceeded outside to guide the man who had treated him as if he were thin air. I
glanced at the door, which had been left ajar by just a few inches, and decided to move closer.
I regretted not heeding the manager's words, but my curiosity got the best of me, and I gently
pushed the door open a bit further. Inside, everything was in disarray, with the boss bent over,
carefully tidying up each item. He looked up upon hearing the door and feigned friendliness.

"Oh, Baekwon is here?"

It was his usual tone. Had he been sitting there despondently or dealing with a dust allergy, I
would have simply turned away. But seeing that he was perfectly fine, I had no option but to
respond.

"If I help you, will you compensate me for part-time work?"

I uttered this, all the while helping to set the overturned sofa upright.

"Part-time work? Well, how much do you want?"

"Anything is fine, as long as it's not two hundred won."

The boss pursed his lips and nodded.

"Alright, how about three hundred..."

"I dislike three hundred even more."

I interjected, and he shot me a glare.

"What's wrong with a generous three hundred?"

But three hundred won wasn't going to irritate me. Although he was speaking in his typical
manner, he seemed somewhat agitated.
"Fine, I don't want three hundred won; give me fifty won. It feels like I'm obliged to work
twice as hard for three hundred."

I used my foot to clear away the broken ceramics and pushed the overturned table back into
its place. The boss smiled once more and took a seat on the opposite sofa, even gesturing for
me to sit down. Setting up the sofa and table must have earned me a good fifty won. Despite
the current disarray, something seemed off. There were numerous wreaths and flower
baskets, but there wasn't a trace of even dried-up flowers. The boss noticed my gaze and
offered a brief explanation.

"I discarded the flowers yesterday since they were no longer usable."

Thinking back, the manager had mentioned that there were uninvited guests yesterday as
well. Could it have been different uninvited guests than today?

"Who was it?"

The boss returned a blank stare in response to my question. I gestured towards the closed
door and asked once more.

"Who was the person who left earlier?"

I didn't have the right to inquire, but my intuition prompted me to do so just in case he
wanted to discuss it, despite pretending it was nothing. If he didn't want to answer or got
irritated by my probing, he could simply choose not to respond. The self-reproach that I was
acting out of character echoed in my mind, but I brushed it aside because my hunch was
correct.

"Jay's biological father."

The boss provided an explanation, gazing at the door with emotionless eyes.

"Jay's father, who abandoned him."

Instantly, the image of the man who had recently passed by flashed through my mind. I rifled
through my memory to discern any similarities with the madman. It appeared that they shared
some physical features upon hearing the boss's words. But that was the extent of it. His
presence felt different from the madman, not like that of a family member. The boss, who
didn't bear much physical resemblance to him, gave off more of a family vibe in relation to
the madman.

"So, he's your brother."

It was a foregone conclusion given that he claimed to be the madman's uncle, yet he coughed
and shook his head.

"Not really. He doesn’t see me as a brother, and I don't see him as a brother either."

Could people just decide they weren't family like that? Blood ties couldn't be ignored.
However, the boss's words quickly dismissed my suspicions.
"It's not even clear that we share the same blood."

Then he casually added,

“I am an illegitimate child.”

"Is that so?"

“Yes,” he nodded solemnly.

"I don't know who my father is. My mother died when I was young, and she informed me,
'This is your father.' I went to visit, but they booted me out, accusing me of being a money-
launderer. I didn't even obtain a paternity test since they were so filthy and violent."

He chuckled and muttered to himself.

"Well, I did need money since my mother, who had a liquor store, left me with debts."

“Is Jay also an illegitimate child like you?”

For the first time, this question provoked an angry response.

“Jay is not. Jay is nothing like me!”

It was truly fascinating. He wasn't even acknowledged as a brother by his older brother, yet
he cherished his older brother's child like this. A child that the older brother had abandoned,
no less. When he realized he had become agitated, he sighed softly and spaced out his
questions.

“Did you see the person who left earlier?”

I nodded, and he grinned, seemingly amused.

"Oh, well, I can say it then. It'll all be known in a couple of weeks anyway."

“What will be known?”

“That, that person is Jay’s biological father.”

As I pondered about ‘that person’, I understood why the boss didn't hesitate to reveal this
information. I had no knowledge of this person, so it seemed that the outcome would be the
same even if I heard the boss's story. The important thing was evidently the identity of this
person. The boss leaned back on the sofa and began to recount the tale as if reminiscing about
old times.

"The man is legally wed to Jay's mother, with the union being arranged by the father. Jay was
born, but their marriage was far from blissful. Jay's mother made earnest efforts to salvage it,
although they had lived apart even before getting married. She already had two children, Jay's
older brother and sister, whom she boldly included in the family register and brought home.
This might sound familiar in their society."
I was curious about which society it referred to but decided to listen to the boss's narrative.

"But as if the man didn't have enough children, he wanted to take a mistress into the house.
Around that time, Jay's mother had no desire to continue the marriage, especially after her
own father passed away. That man finally got the divorce he longed for and married his
mistress with the approval of her father who had arranged their union. Jay's mother had no
regrets left, so she readily consented. It seemed like a happy ending, except for Jay."

"Why?"

"He refused to let go of Jay. That avaricious old man… the man's father, was not willing to
relinquish a male child. Despite Jay's mother's offer not to take any alimony and to leave
behind the property she had brought into the marriage, the old man was obstinate. Jay was
merely 8 years old when his mother left him, promising to return in a year. However, she
instructed him not to use something during her absence. Can you guess what it was?"

He asked, but I couldn't come up with an answer, so I shook my head. He appeared somewhat
amused by my lack of knowledge and smiled as he provided the answer.

"His head."

The boss tapped his temple with his finger.

"She told him not to use his head. To be honest, I don't understand the mother who would
give such an instruction to an 8-year-old child, nor the son who complied with it. However, it
seems Jay truly kept silent and ceased using his head for a year. Eventually, he ended up in
the hospital and was diagnosed with aphasia and symptoms of autism due to the shock of his
mother's sudden disappearance. When Jay's mother returned a year later, the old man handed
him over without much hesitation. He even showed some kindness by removing him from the
family register, claiming that their family had no use for someone who was 'deficient'."

The boss, satisfied with this revelation, couldn't help but laugh, and his shoulders trembled.

"Haha, isn't it eerie? An 8-year-old kid managed to deceive everyone, even the doctor."

He chuckled a bit more before composing himself and finishing his story.

"So, Jay went to America and became Yoon."

As he spoke, the words of the madman echoed in my mind.

-He was originally supposed to be Han, but wasn't, and I was Han and then changed to Yoon.

It all started to make sense. I gazed at the boss's calm demeanor and asked one final question.

"How did you come to know Jay?"

There was no point of communication, according to him. After being asked, he glanced up
into the air for a minute and smiled sweetly.
"When I first went to that house and got beaten up and thrown out, only one person
acknowledged me. She recognized me as the old man's son and said she would help me. I
couldn't understand it at the time. My supposed family treated me like a pest, so why was this
stranger offering help? I initially declined, thinking it was out of pity, but she scolded me for
thinking that way."

He looked at me with seriousness in his eyes.

"I was very frightened."

"..."

"Are you surprised? Well, it's probably shocking to think that sweet Jay's mother could be so
scary. I was quite surprised when I first witnessed it."

'No, it's because of you that I'm surprised.' I took a serious glance at the boss, who admitted
to being afraid, but he continues to speak nonchalantly.

"With her help, I managed to pay off my debts and open a small bar. So, half of this
establishment belongs to Jay."

Shareholder. That's why the madman claimed to have a stake in this place.

"Even though she had helped me, I couldn't express my gratitude and treated her with brevity.
However, she brought her young son, and..."

The boss pretended to clear his throat, briefly looked away, and then continued.

"She introduced me as his uncle and allowed me to meet him a few times. After Jay left for
America, I only kept in touch with Jay's mother. I saw Jay briefly when he visited Korea five
years ago, and we reconnected when he returned a few months ago. But maybe it's because
he hadn't seen me in so long..."

His words trailed off, and he mumbled, turning his head with a wistful expression.

"He doesn't call me uncle."

To be honest, I couldn't blame the madman for not wanting to call him uncle. The boss's
affection felt overwhelming. I decided to change the topic to lift his spirits.

"The family registry has been sorted out, so why did his biological father suddenly appear?"

"Oh, well, the old man covets Jay. He's always been gifted. When he learned that Jay was
making a name for himself in the US, he got anxious. In the end, as soon as Jay returned to
Korea, he tried to reach out to him. That's why the man and his children, who've worked so
hard under the old man, are on edge. No matter how hard they try, they can't measure up to
Jay."

The word "try" reminded me of the madman's sarcastic words, that there's- "Come to think of
it, there's someone even more inept than me, thinking they can win by trying to the point of
 death."

"So, why is he causing trouble with you?"

The boss grinned and replied gleefully.

"Well, that's... He went to Jay and made a fuss, but Jay didn't budge, so he must have come to
me. Because Jay and I are close, he's envious and jealous. They can't even talk with each
other, but Jay and I have exchanged 43 phone calls and 70 text messages over the past few
months! Hahaha— and we've had two drinks together!"

Contrary to the manager's concerns, the boss's mood seemed to lift on its own. Still, I was
aware that the chaotic room and the verbal abuse from Jay's father wouldn't be resolved
easily. I also knew of a remedy that could heal his wounds once and for all.

"When I asked Jay who you were."

He looked up, curious.

"He said you were his uncle."

Unfortunately for the manager, who hoped to see the boss smile, the situation took an
unexpected turn. The boss, looking somewhat stunned, quickly welled up with tears.

Chapter End Notes

Me to Jay's father: 🥰🔪
 Chapter 56
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The following day, the company was even more tumultuous than usual. The cafeteria was
bustling, even outside of regular meal hours, with people engaged in animated discussions
filling the break room and clustering around the vending machines. It reminded me of the
chaos that had ensued during the Cha Jungwoo incident. Although I only had an acting class
scheduled for the afternoon, I deliberately arrived in the morning.

My purpose was to ensure that Hansoo, who had traveled to the province the day before to
work with a local TV station, had returned safely. Of course, I had the road manager
accompany him to prevent any issues. As expected, when I opened the conference room door,
I found Hansoo engaged in an enthusiastic conversation. However, the topic at hand was
unexpected.

"So the production is moving forward? If the broadcasting station has been finalized, and the
airtime is set, wow, is it really going to be broadcasted within this year?"

Hansoo bombarded the manager with questions, clearly astonished. The whereabouts of the
road manager were a mystery as always, but the manager responded with a serious
expression. They only acknowledged my presence with a glance and continued their
discussion, as if it was of great significance.

"Yes, the production is moving so swiftly that the airing will commence soon. They've been
in negotiations with several broadcasters, but now that they've signed a full contract with one
and set the airtime... It's as if all the production conditions are ready."

While Hansoo was brimming with excitement, the manager let out a deep sigh. The rapid
progress of the drama that everyone had been eagerly anticipating should have brought joy.
However, I understood the underlying reasons, and it didn't fill me with happiness.

"Taemin, have you heard the news yet? It seems that Dream Planning is expediting the
production of the drama. I'm not sure when they established contact, but I heard on the news
that they've signed a contract with Broadcasting Company S, and it's scheduled to air on TV
in the second half of this year."

Something about the manager's words piqued my interest. "I'm not sure when they
established contact?" It was clear that Chairman Kim had orchestrated everything behind the
scenes, waiting for the right moment. After acting indecisively and pretending to be impartial
for some time, he had now revealed his true intentions when he believed he could wrest
control of Director Yoon's shares. The speed at which things were progressing might come as
a surprise to others, but for him, it was likely part of a well-thought-out plan.

"Is that why the company is in such a frenzy?"

"Huh? Oh, the auditions will take place soon. Given that Dream Planning is our subsidiary,
everyone assumed that we'd use our own actors..."

After a brief pause, he sighed once more.

"Rumors are circulating that Chairman Kim has purchased all of Director Yoon's shares and
created an independent company, free from internal management. So now, the only actors
available for casting are those affiliated with the chairman's faction who have shares in
Dream Planning. It's quite a frenzy. Even within the office, factions are forming, and there are
loud disputes."

Hansoo, who had initially been excited, appeared to recognize that the conversation between
the manager and me was more serious than he had anticipated.

"Since we own the copyright to the drama, shouldn't we be able to use that leverage for
casting as well?"

When I raised the question, the manager nodded and added, "You could have used that
leverage, before the contract was signed. But now that they've already signed a contract with
Dream Planning, there's nothing we can do. When the contract was signed, Dream Planning
was just a subsidiary, so we naturally assumed our actors would be cast. That's what's causing
all this chaos. And it's worrisome that there might be nothing left once everything is handed
over to Dream Planning."

The manager chuckled ironically.

"What's funny is that money is already influencing the casting decisions. Typically, they pay
to secure a role, but this time, it's an open competition. Producers, directors, and broadcasting
stations—everyone's going wild over the money."

He shook his head in exasperation.

"There's only one way to put a stop to it now, and that's if Director Yoon refuses to hand over
the shares of Dream Planning to Chairman Kim."

I encountered Director Yoon, the manager's last hope, as I was about to leave the company
after my afternoon acting class. The final shoot for the movie was scheduled for the next day,
so I had stayed behind to practice on my own. When I finally left, it was already late. I was
exhausted from standing and repeatedly delivering the same lines. I approached a vending
machine and checked my phone, which I had kept turned off. There were four new messages.
The first two were from Hansoo.

-I'm leaving now to avoid disturbing your practice. Good luck for tomorrow!

-You've got this!

-Oh, by the way... Mr. Road is acting strange. I think he's stalking me. ㅠㅠ

I had made it clear to the road manager that he needed to protect Hansoo to the best of his
abilities, and he dutifully shadowed him. Initially, he had resisted on the absurd grounds that
he also needed to protect me, but a few pointed words from me quickly changed his mind. I
didn't have to say much; just a touch of intimidation was enough. I casually mentioned that I
might inform the madman that he didn't have arthritis, and he immediately agreed to the
request.

I had never expected it to work, but he had been cowed into compliance. The relationship
between the road manager and the madman had transformed from mystery to ludicrous.
Whatever serious history had existed between them now seemed like a comical act.
Fortunately, the road manager was diligently carrying out his duties.

It seemed more prudent to make Hansoo believe the road manager was a stalker rather than
alarming him with the news that Chairman Kim might be after him. In reality, the road
manager had attached himself to Hansoo because I suspected that Myungshin, who would
need funding for the casting issue, might deliberately target Hansoo to gain favor with
Chairman Kim. For Myungshin, Hansoo was a more vulnerable and accessible target than
me.

As I strolled down the hallway, checking the next message, an unexpected one caught my
eye.

-Thank you for yesterday.

The message was from the Alice manager. It was a short and formal expression of gratitude,
so it didn't feel burdensome. I would have been irritated if he had even called and greeted me.
After all, I hadn't done anything to merit thanks. I had merely conveyed the madman's words.
I stopped in my tracks, looking at the next text. The final text was a report from the Good-
Impression.

-Hyungseok has disappeared. However, he called me to check Song Yoohan's schedule. I

believe he's planning something soon. I heard that Song Yoohan is actively raising funds for
the drama casting. I'll take the opportunity to hand him the business card you gave me.

So far, so good, but I found his brief addition somewhat bothersome.

-Thanks. For giving me a chance to seek revenge.

... This idiot, what on earth is he thanking me for? Swear words nearly slipped from my lips
in an instant. Does he believe he's offering his gratitude now, even though he knows he's been
pulled into my quest for revenge? I felt an urge to call him and tell him to stop spouting such
nonsense, but something held me back. I needed him, and my revenge was far from over. It
was better to let it be, especially since he seemed grateful.

Cold ambition quelled my agitated emotions. Perhaps, if it were like before, I would have
dismissed it and moved on. Strangely, though, an uneasy feeling lingered. No, even when I
had initially started my revenge, I would have laughed off and disregarded this kind of
thanks. As I rode the elevator, absently pressing the floor number, I reached a conclusion I
didn't want to admit.

I had changed. Maybe I was still changing. I found myself more concerned about Hansoo
than I had ever been before. I had assigned the road manager to watch over him, provided the
needed reassurance to Alice's boss, and felt an unexpected pang of guilt when the Good-
Impression expressed gratitude. It was a whirlwind of emotions in a space that had been
empty for the past five years, all happening within the span of a few months.

In my mind, I would often tell myself that a person like me shouldn't be allowed to enjoy any
pleasures, shouldn't feel any emotions, and should simply lead a life of penance. However,
when I came to my senses, I was already savoring those pleasures. And then there was the
man who occupied the most significant seat in the center of it all.

The elevator doors opened, and I passed through the hallway on the top floor, a place I had
visited several times, and pushed open the iron door that led to the rooftop.

Tap, tap, tap.

Step by step, I climbed the echoing staircase to the rooftop. The view before me wasn't
drastically different from the first time I had come here. The rooftop's darkness was
interrupted by a circle of territory illuminated by a white light. After a few steps, I caught a
faint whiff of cigarette smoke that instantly transported me back to that day. Back then, I had
felt annoyed about being accosted by some obnoxious, mad guy. Who would've thought that
merely looking at him now would make my heart feel warm? He turned toward me upon
hearing my footsteps and greeted me with an amused smile.

"How did you know I was here?"

I didn't know. How could I possibly know? The response I had intended to deliver with
firmness simply wouldn't emerge. As my gaze fixed on the genuine smile visible only to me,
he extinguished his cigarette and moved closer.

"Are you ready to hear it now? What you truly want."

He lifted his hand and cradled the nape of my neck, his fingertips tenderly tracing my skin.

"What do I want?"

He tilted his head to look at me, murmuring with an air of indifference.

"Sometimes poison can be medicine."

"You mean what I want is poison?"

"Because you perceive living as poison."

He curved his lips slightly and spoke softly.

"There are still a few hours left. I'm giving you this chance because it's better for you to speak
what you want on your own rather than having them dictated to you. Say it. I've given you
this much time, so you should by now know what you truly want. Do you want for me to let
go and step back like this?"

Contrary to his question, he moved closer to me. It was an intimate proximity, as though our
bodies were about to touch, yet he stopped just short.

"You've met the deadline, so you should know by now."

"You had a deadline as well."

What had been preoccupying me all day wasn't the answer to give him, but the issue between
him and Chairman Kim. How had he chosen to respond to Chairman Kim? I guessed he
didn't appreciate my inquisitiveness about the matter. His expression turned cold for a
moment, but a smile quickly returned.

"You still don't believe me. That I will win in the end."

Then he withdrew his hand from me and took a step back. As his hand retreated from the
nape of my neck, I felt a coldness that made me wonder if the air had always been this frigid.
Suppressing the regret of losing that warmth, he extracted his phone and placed a call. He
observed me silently as it rang and, eventually, he spoke.

"Chairman Kim, this is Director Yoon."

After identifying himself, he glanced at me with a smile and casually declared his decision.

“I will hand over all shares in Dream Planning.”

What? I watched as the manager's hopes crumbled right before my eyes, but I couldn't
believe it. After a few more words were exchanged, the madman, who had given up on
Dream Planning so easily, concluded the brief call by setting a deadline for the payment.

"Please get it done within a week. I want to get out of here before CEO Jung finds out."

Is this for real? You're not pulling my leg, are you? I followed him with my eyes as he
pocketed his cell phone after a brief call and then asked in a soft voice.

"Why? Didn't you say you can't give up on the drama?"

"Yeah, I can't give it up."

Then what on earth was that? I fought the urge to shout and questioned him with a stern tone.

"So why did you hand over all your shares in Dream Planning?"

He offered a casual explanation.

"Because I need money."

Money? As expected, it's for his project in the US...

"Did something go wrong while you were in the US?"

He had been composed until then, but his eyes glinted sharply for the first time.

"How could that be? I went there myself, and, of course, I took care of it."

But wasn't the need for money due to the business going awry, as Chairman Kim had
mentioned? However, before I could inquire further, he vented his dissatisfaction.

"He's a finicky old man. Everyone else has signed the contract, but he's holding out, insisting
he won't provide the funding. That's why I had to make the trip to the US."

A finicky old man? Funding? Then, it suddenly struck me that the Alice boss had mentioned
something when he asked the madman to bring him a tonic. He had said that he needed to
borrow something, but things weren't going well, so it seemed rather serious.

"Borrow what from whom?"

Instead of answering, he merely curled the corner of his lips.

"I'll tell you later. It won't be fun if you find out in advance."

I was about to retort, "Will you take responsibility if it's not fun when I do find out later?"
But I curbed my curiosity for the time being.

"So, the issue in the US had nothing to do with Chairman Kim? It wasn't because he
interfered with your business?"

"No."

The way he responded so easily left me feeling somewhat deflated. Moreover, he had a cold
glint in his eyes, as if my suspicions had wounded his pride.

"Do you really think someone like Chairman Kim can interfere with me?"

"He certainly believes so."

"It's a façade."

How can you disguise something that poses a threat to your business? I regarded him with a
puzzled expression and posed one last question.

"And what about the money? You sold your shares because you needed it. Is that also a
façade?"

"No. I genuinely need the money."

For what? I inquired immediately, and he furrowed his brow for a moment, as if the mere
thought of it was distasteful.
"Taxes."

"All that money?"

"Yes."

What kind of taxes could be so exorbitant? He was telling me things I couldn't comprehend
and couldn't believe, so I simply stared at him, hesitant to ask further questions. I didn't
anticipate that he would provide more details, but to my surprise, he did.

"I have to pay gift taxes. There's an elderly man who's eager to bestow his wealth upon me,
and I've accepted it."

An elderly man eager to bequeath his fortune. Naturally, I recalled what I had heard from the
Alice boss the day before.

"Is that your biological grandfather?"

For a brief moment, he gazed at me with narrowed eyes, then asked quietly.

"Did the owner of Alice tell you?"

After confirming that he had, I briefly recounted what had transpired the day before.
However, his expression as he listened could only be described as one of indifference. Even
though his biological father had appeared at Alice and disrupted the boss, and I was now
aware of his past, he inquired further.

"Is that all you've heard?"

"Yes. Is there something else I should know?"

"Hmm, I suppose he didn't share the most intriguing part. Who my real father is."

The boss had mentioned that I would learn everything about his father, the inheritance, in a
few weeks. There was also a board meeting scheduled in a few weeks to appoint Chairman
Kim as the president of Dream Planning. It might not be directly connected, but it all seemed
interwoven by the same thread. It was in part because the boardroom meeting seemed like the
stage for a real game that the madman was eagerly anticipating.

"Is the inheritance a prerequisite for achieving what you're talking about?"

For the second time, the madman wore the same expression—the cold gaze that had wounded
his pride when I asked if Chairman Kim was meddling in his business.

"Do I appear to be someone who can only succeed by relying on a newfound background?"

“If the opponent is strong, you can use the background.”

"If your opponent is formidable, having a strong background can be an advantage."

"I am not." After making that assertion, he casually added.

"It's a card that can be useful to have, but it's not a card I would be at a loss without."

This suggested that there were other cards he could play to regain control of the drama, even
after relinquishing Dream Planning. I held back from asking more questions because I was
confident that it would be fascinating to discover the details later. During my silence, he
reverted to his gentle smile and extended another unexpected act of kindness.

"The assets I'll receive from the old man initially belonged to my mother. She inherited them
from my maternal grandfather and brought them with her when she got married. They were
taken from her in exchange for having me, so it's only natural for me to reclaim them."

He then added with a smile.

"And since they were added to and offered to others, I had to reclaim them. It's amusing to
watch those fools who thought they belonged to them barking like dogs."

There was a lack of emotion in his words, even when comparing his father and half-brother to
dogs. It felt odd, as if he were discussing something trivial. In fact, not just with blood
relatives, but when he spoke about the Alice boss or others, there was a distinct lack of
emotion in his voice. However, why did he smile like that when he looked at me?

"You have nothing to worry about. The old man set a few conditions, but I've smoothed the
path, so I won't have to adhere to all of them."

"..."

"Lee Yoohan."

My heart sank when he called my name. Unwittingly, I took a step back. However, his grip
on my arm tightened, and his gaze turned intense.

“What, you still haven't acknowledged it yet?”

"What?" I barely whispered, my voice nearly a breath. In response, he gave me a menacing

look and an eerie smile.

"That you like me."

His other hand, not holding my arm, pressed firmly against my left chest. Then his lips
curved even further.

"Your heart is pounding loudly."

"I know."

I responded calmly, raising my gaze. As I observed the cold gleam in his eyes, I posed the
question I most wanted to ask.
"What does it change if I admit it?"

No, it shouldn't change anything. Nothing should change for me. The coldness, which had
briefly receded, returned, even more intense than before. The hand on my arm felt like it
might crush my flesh, and my body leaned forward. There was no need to step out to regain
my balance. Thanks to him pulling me, I didn't fall.

Actually, even if I had fallen, I wouldn't have noticed. My mind was consumed by the kiss
that had devoured my lips. A tongue with a hint of tobacco had invaded my mouth, as though
punishing me. His growls, the way he sucked on my lips, and the probing of his tongue felt
like they were weapons used against me. After a while, when he finally released me, both of
us were gasping for breath. He asked in a low voice, mere inches from my face.

"How do you feel now? Gasping for air from pleasure yet burdened with guilt, as if you want
to die?"

"..."

"I don't think so. You may regret it, but not enough to want to die. Do you know why?"

The beastly glint in his eyes suddenly frightened me. Instinctively, I tried to pull away, but he
gripped my neck firmly, pulling me closer to him, and whispered in my ear.

"You want to live. Your true desire is to live. If you genuinely wished to die from guilt, you
should have died that day five years ago."

I couldn't recollect how I ended up at the goshiwon. Wait, it wasn't a goshiwon at all. How
did I find myself at the madman's house? The realization only dawned on me when my senses
returned. Vaguely, I recalled that he had coerced me into his car and brought me here, leaving
me with a final command: 'Wait.'

'Wait'... I rose from my seat and glanced at my watch; it was 1:30 in the morning. The
subway was not an option. Should I walk? I pushed myself up from the sofa where I'd dozed
off briefly and headed for the door. Out of habit, I checked my phone, finding one missed call
and a text message. The caller ID read 'Madman.' Without perusing the text, I stashed it in my
back pocket and stepped outside.

The cold night air felt stifling as I stepped outside. I inhaled deeply, filling my chest with air,
and embarked on my solitary walk. Back when I first started working, I would sometimes
find it impossible to sleep, even when my body was utterly fatigued. During those moments,
the act of thinking was too painful, so I just walked.

Nothing reminded me of my existence quite like thinking. Living itself was a luxury I didn't
often indulge in, so walking offered a form of distraction from my thoughts. Merely moving,
 eating, and sleeping – it was almost akin to living like an animal, and perhaps that was the
extent of my capacity for enjoyment.

However, perhaps the madman was right. Was I trying to atone for my actions by subjecting
myself to physical suffering? Maybe I believed that I should barely, just barely, exist. The
truth was, deep down, I wanted to live. And perhaps I was using my revenge against
Myungshin as an excuse...

A burning sensation welled up in the center of my chest, causing me to choke. It was so

excruciating that walking became a challenge, prompting me to sit down where I stood. With
closed eyes and a bowed head, an unfamiliar darkness descended upon me.

Chapter End Notes

:((
 Chapter 57
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

My face was a mess, but fortunately, today wasn't the actual shooting day. According to the
manager, PD Jung observed me reading the script and mentioned that he was going to review
it once more to make necessary revisions. I might have questioned why he was leaving my
shoot until the last minute and revising the script so late, but I didn't have the mental capacity
to dwell on that during my journey to the studio.

All I could manage was to push myself to breathe, keep moving my feet, and remind myself
of what I needed to do today. If I lost my concentration and missed even a beat, the horrors of
the previous night would come rushing back to haunt me like a relentless monster. I berated
myself for putting off difficult issues like a child, but the fear was stubbornly persistent.

Recalling his words spoken last night and recognizing my own hypocrisy made it feel like I
was choking. So it was fortunate that I had work to do now. Without it, I might have been
curled up in a tiny goshiwon room, behaving like a fool. Even though pretending to be
normal was excruciating at the moment.

"Let's start by just reading through it once. Just read it as if you're reading a book in Korean,
okay?"

After giving instructions, PD Jung positioned a small camera in front of me. I glanced down
at the script he had handed me and skimmed through the opening portion. Initially, it seemed
identical to what I had memorized earlier, with no apparent changes. As if he sensed my
thoughts, he elaborated.

"I made additions to the last part. I considered other people's input, but I also wanted to revise
it after seeing your acting the other day. However... I couldn't quite figure out how to write it
exactly, so I think I'll get a better sense of it when I watch you read it yourself."

He concluded with a small smile.

"Because, in my mind, Taemin is a real person."

When I received the green signal to start, I turned towards the camera and began silently
mouthing the lines. The voice of the protagonist, faceless and remote, posed a question to me.

'What is your reason for living?'

Throughout the story, the protagonist had interviewed various people on this subject,
including an actor who froze when facing the camera, played by Hansoo, and me, a friend
from his hometown. I responded, 'I have no purpose in life.' He then inquired, 'But aren't you
living now?' and asked whether I had discovered my purpose yet.
In the script, I reflect on my daily routine, pondering deeply over the protagonist's words. My
daily life unfolds predictably. From Monday to Friday, the alarm goes off at 6:30 AM, and I
begin my morning routine, preparing for work. I head to the office, carry out my assigned
tasks, and lunch at the cafeteria. The evening sees me return home, perform chores, and
ultimately dine alone in a silent house. It's a monotonous cycle, a series of repetitious actions.

"I exist solely because I'm alive. There's no purpose or meaning in my life."

This is the line I had memorized, marking the end of the interview. A person with no purpose
in life. However, as PD Jung mentioned, there were additional lines at the end. My lips
produced words I hadn't seen before, as if I were reading a Korean language book.

"I don't understand the joy of others. I observe and experience the same things, yet I can't
understand why they laugh and find happiness. So, at times, I harbor doubts; must I continue
living just because I'm breathing? Must I exist for the mere sake of existence? Could the fact
that I'm still alive, be the rationale for a life I perceive as meaningless? Honestly, I don't
know. If living without feeling anything is painful, then this pain is the cost of being alive.
Isn't that undeniably harsh? I believe life only demands a reason for those who seek it. No
matter how painful the reality is, even to the point of death, if someone can find laughter,
feels grateful, and sense a bit of love in their surroundings... that person... deserves to find... a
reason to live. Someone with such a heart..."

"..."

"..."

"Taemin? Is something wrong?"

PD Jung called my name several more times, yet I couldn't raise my head. My gaze remained
fixated on the final sentence that I couldn't bring myself to read.

"Somebody with such a heart should live."

I wasn't aware of it the night before, despite sitting alone on the street, hurt. Even after
spending a long time alone, I didn't understand the crushing pain in my chest, robbing me of
breath. It was only upon leaving the studio and absentmindedly checking my phone that I
discovered the answer. A text message from the madman I hadn't seen the day before
illuminated the small screen.

—Come to me. I'll make you cry.

It was in that moment I recognized the intense, burning lump of pain that had lodged in my
throat. Ah, yes. These are the tears I couldn't shed on my own, the ones I've convinced myself
I couldn't shed. The sobs threatened to strangle me, leaving me gasping for breath. I
continued walking, suppressing them, unable to let them flow.

However, after a few steps, I halted and settled on a bench by the roadside. It was only when
I felt a vibration in my hand that I realized I had been seated for a considerable amount of
time. I pried open my heavy eyelids and cautiously answered the phone. Through the cold
device, I heard his voice asking, "Where are you?" My response was a feeble, parched
whisper.

"Make me cry."

In broad daylight, two men enter a hotel. I wouldn't normally do it because I was concerned
about my surroundings. However, I had no recollection of being pulled into the hotel by the
man who appeared 20 minutes after hanging up the phone. I must have been dragged by the
arm and carried like a doll through the lobby, up the elevator, and down the hallway, but that
part of the story seems to have been cut out.

Just like how some memories disappeared, others became blurred, forming a hazy scene. I
surrendered to the other man's actions, clutching onto him as if he were the only lifeline I
could grasp. I couldn't bring myself to distance from him, even as he roughly undressed me,
showered me with kisses, and guided me to the bed.

I gripped his strong arm tightly and didn't let go. He kissed me again, as if to comfort me, and
reached between my legs. The chilly gel was applied to my backside, and a finger, then two,
were shoved into me, making my body stiff with the unpleasant sensation of being penetrated
by an alien body.

It was in an awkward position, yet he didn't stop kissing me. In stark contrast to his fingers
below, the kiss was slow and tender. Aside from widening my insides with his fingers a few
times, a pillar hot like fire was lodged inside me, which I had not yet adapted to. I gritted my
teeth to keep from screaming in pain.

He showed no mercy other than to pause and allow me to breathe. The dick that relentlessly
pushed into me forced my entire body to shake from the start. He was holding me down as I
was pushed up on the bed, possibly as an involuntary reaction to the pain.

Sex that felt more like punishment than love. When the deed, which only caused pain, ended,
I could tell by my heaving breath that I was crying hysterically. He entered my blurry, tear-
stained vision and gazed down. He still hadn't removed his genitals from inside me, so he
stroked my hair quietly before lowering his head and kissing me again.

The second time felt like a kiss. Slow, soft, real sex with my stiff cock ejaculating multiple
times. And then, when everything was over and I was on the verge of passing out, I vaguely
remembered something. The memories got clearer when something chilly brushed my cheeks
and I opened my eyes.

Upon waking, he brought a cold water bottle to my lips, and I eagerly gulped down the water
before resting my head on his pillow. I gazed up at him, now fully visible. Seated beside me,
he drank the remaining water, the movement of his throat as he swallowed, "gulp, gulp,"
captivating my attention. I then inquired,

"Was it you?"

The guy from five years ago.

His head slowly turned, hand placing the water bottle down. A smile gradually spread across
his face, and it closely resembled the smile from the past. Yes, those dimple. They were
unmistakable. It was the same face I had seen within the stifling mascot costume. How could
that guy from five years ago be here and be the madman? He must have known it was me all
along, or else he wouldn't be smiling like that.

"Did you recognize me from the very beginning?"

Instead of providing a direct answer, he leisurely took another sip of water. He swiftly
finished the remaining water in the bottle, squeezing it hard enough for a discernible 'click'
sound. The empty plastic bottle contorted and dropped to the floor as he extended his empty
hand toward my face. As his hand approached, as if intending to cover my eyes, I furrowed
my brows and turned away, but his hand reached me first. His thumb brushed against my eye
before retreating, and he nonchalantly inquired,

"Have you finished crying?"

"..."

"Do you know what pissed me off the most when you messed me over and ran away five
years ago?"

"I've never messed you over."

"I even gave you money. What are you talking about?" I replied firmly, attempting to raise
my body, which felt as though it had been beaten with a stick. But he pressed down on my
shoulder, preventing me from getting up. A dry voice interjected as I tried to remove his arm.

"You did enough just by not taking off your costume."

I froze in my tracks, taken aback by his response. I had expected him to mention something
about the 20,000 won thrown at him, denting his pride, or exacerbating his already aching
hand. I glanced up and inquired,

"Do you believe I hid my face?"

His eyes turned cold, and his lips twisted.

"It doesn't matter. The problem is that you ran away before I could see."

But what difference would it have made if he saw my face? It's not as though he'd fall in love
with a random sexual partner. He spoke deliberately, as if suppressing the retort within.

"I wanted to make sure you were crying."

"..."

"I wanted to see you cry."

His hand neared my eyes again. This time, I didn't evade it. His fingers brushed my eyebrows
and traced a path down to the corners of my eyes, gently caressing the tender skin below
them. The sensation was uncomfortable, and I wished to turn my head, but I found myself
locked in a trance, staring into his cold eyes.

"I was very curious about how the sadness would be conveyed to me."

His previous words echoed in my mind.

"I've never been one to agree that someone crying is truly sad. But just once, when I saw
someone cry, I felt a faint sense of sadness. It was enough to make me feel somewhat numb."

Was he talking about me? I repeated the question I had asked earlier.

"Did you know it was me the whole time?"

"No."

He responded with ease, retracting his hand and ruffling his own bangs.

"I figured it out when you came to me in a mascot suit."

Mascot suit? It triggered a memory. I recalled the moment I discovered the Madman was
Director Yoon. I was filled with anger and had chased after him, still wearing the same
costume I had worn at an event. However, something didn't add up.

"That's not even the same costume."

I mustered the strength to sit up, resting my back against the bed's headboard. Moving my
body caused aches as if I'd been clubbed, but I didn't show it, keeping our gazes level.

"And you recognized me just because I was wearing a costume?"

"Then, how did you know?"

"..."

“How did you know I was the one who first fucked you five years ago?”
The word “first” had a hint of laughter, so I slightly frowned. Come to think of it, I've told
him about that before, damn it. However, what he said next caused me to make an even
bigger face.

“Oh, did you remember after holding my dick? That it's the one that previously fucked you."

“Stop talking nonsense.”

He emitted a faint chuckle.

"You're back to your usual self."

"..."

"Isn't it intriguing? You were in tears a moment ago, overwhelmed by pain and difficulty, but
now you're talking to me as if nothing happened."

Intriguing, was that the right word? One thing was certain, my mood had shifted completely
from a few minutes ago. To the extent that I questioned whether this could be a dream.

"That's the essence of being alive."

When I met his emotionless gaze after looking up at his dry voice, he continued.

"Even when something is agonizing to the point of feeling like death, there comes a time
when you forget, and it no longer matters. Then, you even find pleasure, even when you
never wished for it."

He directed his gaze downward, focusing on my lower body concealed by the blanket. The
lower half, like the exposed upper part, remained unclothed beneath the cover, and it felt as
though he could discern my bare skin underneath.

"Hanging to me, crying and cumming is nothing at all."

Raising his eyes, he added coldly,

"Accept it. These are the natural costs of living."

"I know now. I really do."

I replied briefly, averting my gaze for a moment. But he suddenly grasped my chin, forcing
our eyes to meet.

"Not enough. You need to realize that it's time to let go of your tiresome guilt."

I pushed his arm away with my hand and turned away.

"I'll be the one to decide that."

When I'd cast it away, or if I'd still bear it with me, remained under my control. Even if my
sobs unleashed an unfamiliar sorrow, it didn't mean that I had entirely shed the guilt. Instead,
I could now accept it more calmly. Yes, calmly. That was the accurate description.

The guilt used to oppress me, transforming into an overwhelming burden whenever I
reflected on the past, but now it felt strangely integrated with me. It was as if it had shifted
from my shoulders to settle within my chest. It felt a bit less suffocating. Yet, the fear of
being alive persisted, along with the apprehension that this might never diminish within me.

I deliberately avoided thinking about it at this moment; I was merely afraid to confront it. I
expected him to label it as "tiresome" once more, but he just regarded me indifferently and
changed the subject.

"I recognized you by your voice."

I was on the brink of asking him for clarification, but then I realized he was referring to how
he recognized me while I was wearing the mascot suit. But the voice? A perplexed
expression flitted across my face, and a languid smile graced his lips.

"The only things I remember about you from back then are your voice when you were inside
the mascot head and your tattoo. So when I encountered you at that hotel in xxx and saw your
tattoo, it struck me."

"Meeting the enemy you've been searching for so desperately?"

He smiled deeply and leaned closer to me, whispering.

"Because that enemy is you."

"..."

"And you? How did you recognize me? I assumed you wouldn't until I told you, considering
how slow you can be."

Then he added with a hint of absurdity, "Hmm."

"Could it be that you recognized the feel of holding my dick?"

"Damn, it's just that it suddenly clicked."

Crazy guy. I interjected hastily before he could continue with his nonsense.

"Because I was crying, that's why. It reminded me of that time."

I felt uncomfortable crying in front of him. I wish I had dressed up as a mascot this time too.
Twice in front of that jerk.

"That's not fun. If you had remembered the power of my fucking, I would have given you a
gift."

"It's not fun for me as well, and I don't need any gifts."
"Is that so? But is it a good enough bait to agitate Song Myungshin? Shouldn't you make him
spend more money right away?"

He had a point. I had been using Myungshin's obsession with the car as a means to get him to
spend money. However, there might have been other ways to borrow the same amount
without resorting to a personal loan. Yet, I was growing tired of obeying to the man's
demands. He was asking for it so blatantly.

"Say it. That you loved it when I fucked you."

I gave him a silent look before shifting my gaze to the upper torso inside the bathrobe.

"If you let me fuck you."

Dimples formed when the corners of his mouth raised slowly. His eyes twinkled with joy, as
if it were truly humorous.

"Do it if you can."

And soon, greedy eyes searched my lower body once more.

"From now on, you won't even be able to straighten your back properly."

The purpose of the eyes peering up at me was obvious. I was going to curse again, but the
animalistic glare that threatened to assault me sent chills down my spine. My entire body was
still aching.

"I'll give you 20,000 won, so go away."

The guy's upper body, which had been leaning toward me, reverted to its former position. I
could tell he was remembering what had happened by his twitching eyebrows. His eyes were
not smiling, but his lips were.

"Come to think of it, I still have the 20,000 won you gave me back then. Do you know why?"

Maybe he kept it because he was annoyed. Perhaps it was due to his personality that he didn't
want to forget what had happened. He looked to be planning an unsettling reason, but I
responded calmly.

"You must have kept it as a souvenir because it was the first money you made with your
body. No?"

He burst out laughing and grabbed my shoulder.

"That's correct. It was a souvenir."

And then gave me an answer that was much more baffling than I had anticipated.

"To be used while masturbating. It reminds me of the time I used to ram it into your body
every time I see it, and it makes me hard. I get hot just thinking about it, but it's heated down
there. Because of how hot your fucking body was.

As I saw his narrowed eyes, as if looking at a prey, a chill rushed down my spine.

"So, I don’t mind if you give it to me again here. It only makes me hotter."

While he spoke, I couldn't help but redefine him in my mind – not just as a madman, but also
as a pervert. He started to move his body closer to me, as if he was gonna pounce on me. Was
he truly going to do it again? Fear surged through me, and I raised my arm to push him away,
but an unexpected interruption came just in time.

'Buzz— Buzz—'

His phone vibrated, causing him to stop and turn around just as he was about to climb on top
of me.

"Isn't it time for you to work?"

Glancing down at me, he then slipped out of bed and picked up the phone from the table.

"Yes."

After listening to the other person with a blank expression for a while, he finally retorted.

"I explicitly instructed you not to call unless it's an emergency."

Then, there was a pause. It seemed like the other person was offering excuses, but he
promptly cut them off.

"I'm off today."

What? This workaholic was taking a day off? I couldn't believe my ears at the surprising
revelation. He relayed the necessary information on the call and then turned off his phone.
Then, as if he had remembered my presence, he informed me.

"Oh, I told your manager that you're taking the day off when he called."

"Did you take my call?"

"Yeah."

I muttered a curse under my breath, and he responded casually, as though nothing happened,
before attempting to return to the bed. Sighing, I managed to hoist my sore body and swiftly
dodged to the side.

"Wasn't your manager surprised to hear your voice?"

"Why would he be surprised?"

Anticipating that I might mention Director Yoon, he provided an explanation.

"He didn't know who I was. Well, he did freak out a bit after I told him, though."

"You... Did you tell him you're Director Yoon?"

He then raised one knee onto the bed and smiled. It was an exceedingly disquieting smile,
leaving me unable to help but feel anxious.

"No, I used the name you had saved in your phone. Did you save me as 'madman'?"

I couldn't quite explain why I felt like a student being called out by the teacher for a misdeed.
I resisted the urge to look away and offered my response firmly.

"You are definitely mad."

His eyes narrowed once more, as if he were analyzing me, before returning to their previous
state.

"Well, it doesn't really matter. Regardless of what I do to you in the future, you'll comprehend
it all simply because I'm a madman, so it might be more convenient, in a way."

I glared at him, wondering what he was going to do to me, deciding that I'd rather fight him
and get beaten up. The bulge in the gown was unavoidable due to the penis of the guy who
had already got an erection. He smiled and purposefully untied the straps of his gown, as if
he knew I was looking down. He stripped naked as if it were natural.

"When you're scared, it makes me want to pounce on you even more. Do you know that's
more provocative?"

"Who's scared?"

I tightened my fists and gritted my teeth as I said this. For a brief period, he stared down at
me, as if appreciating the absurdity of my action.

"It might have worked five years ago when one of my hands was injured, but it's better to
give up now. I'm also okay with pouncing on you."

I had to admit that I agreed with him in certain ways. I should have killed him, not just his
hand, five years ago.

“Watch your mouth. You might end up with your hand in a cast again.”

It seemed unlikely that I would make it happen, but I didn't want to lose verbally. But he
asked with a smile on his face.

"Did you hear? Why I put a cast on my hand five years ago after being injured in a fight?"

A fight... I couldn't keep my rare surprised eyes from widening.

"Fight? You're saying you got injured in a fight? With whom?"

"You've already met him."

"So, who...?"

At that moment, only one person came to mind.

"My road manager?"

I blurted out, forgetting to conceal my surprise. He nodded meekly.

"Yeah. Damn, I got punched out in the blink of an eye when I got distracted for a second and
smashed his knee."

"Smashed his knee..." It reminded me of the road manager's adamant claims of having
arthritis. Then the madman spoke with a cold tone.

"How's he doing?"

"What?"

"Is he still pissed off? Every time we run into each other, I call him out for revenge, but he
keeps babbling about his bad knee. Damn, I need to crush his hand."

Revenge? The road manager claimed to have knee issues? However, the madman seemed to
get angrier as he recollected the past, his eyes lighting up. If you had a stalker like that, the
only recourse would be to fabricate an arthritis condition. But he inquired again.

"I heard that person clashed with Chairman Kim's henchman."

"..."

"How did that go?"

"... He seems to have severe arthritis."

I lied in order to save one person. When I saw the eyes of the guy who was coldly staring at
me to verify the accuracy of my words, I was concerned about my knees. Or, more precisely,
I was concerned about my back.

"Hey."

I quickly addressed him and ran my hand through my throbbing head.

"I'm hungry. Let's grab something to eat."

At the same time, I let out a quiet sigh, and surprisingly, he withdrew somewhat.
Nevertheless, he added with a hint of mischief,

"Yes, you should have the strength to cling to me, too."

Chapter End Notes

🤧
This was such an emotional moment istg
 Chapter 58
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

This little shit. I glared disapprovingly at the door through which the madman had exited,
grumbling silently. I wanted to shout, 'You know I still have enough strength to come after
you,' but I swallowed my frustration when the reality of the situation hit me. I didn't have
much of a choice. Just getting out of bed was a painful ordeal, and every inch of my body
seemed to be aching, not just my back.

No, that punk was older than me, so why was he so energetic? My pride was hurt. I clenched
my teeth, pushed myself up from the bed, and glanced around the room in search of my
clothes. I could hear him in the living room, ordering room service from the hotel phone – it
sounded like he was requesting a two-course meal.

People are truly funny. Just a moment ago, I was agonizing over not being able to die, and
now I felt hunger at the mere mention of a "meal." It was as the guy had said. I found myself
pondering when that meal would arrive, as if nothing had happened, as if the pain had never
occurred.

'That's what being alive is like.'

I managed to locate my pants and put them on, pushing aside the resurfacing voice of the
madman. As I pulled my T-shirt over my head, a gruff voice halted me.

"What are you doing?"

I lowered my T-shirt just below my chest and turned back toward the doorway with a
perplexed expression.

"What? I'm clearly putting on clothes."

"That's right. But why are you putting on clothes when you don't need to?"

He repeated his question in a gentle tone, a smile playing on his lips. But I would never be
fooled by his voice; his eyes were too intense for that. Normally, I would have glared back
and retorted, but this time I was utterly perplexed, so I simply furrowed my brow.

"I would be naked, then? Huh? What are you doing...?"

The lunatic approached quickly and suddenly grabbed the T-shirt. He began to pull it over my
head.

"Because it's a hassle, I'll help you take it off. Don't worry."

What nonsense was this?

"Let go!"

I pushed him away in defiance, but I couldn't stop the T-shirt from being pulled up over my
head in the process. In that brief moment, I was catching my breath after trying to resist him,
but he effortlessly obtained my T-shirt and looked down at me with a nonchalant expression.
What the hell did this guy eat to be so strong? Damn, did he overdose on tonics?

However, I couldn't delve deeper into the effectiveness of those tonics. His gaze was on my
pants. My neck felt cold. It was clear that he had intentions to take off my pants too. Without
hesitation, he went ahead with it. I freaked out, stumbled backward onto the bed, and
shouted.

"Don't do it! I'll take my pants off myself."

"Okay."

He casually said and stepped back. I was taken aback because he backed off too easily. Then,
belatedly, regret hit me. Damn, do I really have to take off my pants? As I hesitated, he asked
me.

"Can you take them off for me?"

"Do you really need to see me completely bare?"

Annoyance outweighed any embarrassment. He simply looked at me, smiled, and rolled his
eyes.

"Are you embarrassed?"

"I'm not a lunatic like you, so I wear clothes."

"Then put on a robe."

"I don't want to."

As I immediately refused, a look of bewilderment crossed his eyes.

"Why?"

Well... I averted my gaze and replied gruffly.

"It's awkward. I've never worn such a thing, and in movies, people like adulterers or mafia
hitmen who are shot while asleep at home wear these things."

He let out a short laugh, which irritated me to the point of getting upset.

"What's so funny?"

"You know about the mafia too."

"I know about yakuza too, damn it."

"You don't know the spelling."

I was momentarily speechless, but soon I realized I didn't need to know that much and
regained my composure.

"Well, they probably know, right? As long as they speak their own language well."

He didn't even know when the first train would come. I muttered under my breath but
couldn't say it out loud. I didn't want to exploit a weakness I had barely discovered. Instead, I
sighed and gestured towards the robe.

"Do I really have to wear it?"

"If you don't want to be completely bare."

"So, why can't I wear clothes?"

"Well, if you put on clothes, you can run away at any moment, can't you?"

I stared at him incredulously, thinking back to five years ago. Run away, could he be talking
about that time? It was only now that I realized that I was the person he had been searching
for over the past five years. But it still didn't feel real. I just couldn't believe it. A strange
sensation swirled around my heart.

"Take off your pants?"

He asked persistently, snapping me out of my thoughts.

"No, I don't need to. And let me say it again, I didn't run away five years ago."

"Being out of my sight means running away."

He said it with a blank expression, almost like he was spitting out a blade, and tossed the robe
towards me. A smile had returned to his face, as if a chilly wind had blown through.

"Put it on."

I grumbled as I held the thick white robe in my hand and fiddled with it.

"How can I always be in your sight? Are you some kind of clairvoyance?"

I didn't hear any sound, but the uneasy feeling prompted me to look up. As expected, he was
still smiling. I tilted my head askew, wondering why he was laughing.

"Yeah, I have clairvoyance."

"Even if you have a telescope, it's no use. People can see stars that are 230,000 light-years
away with the naked eye, but they can't see the truth right in front of them, just 1 meter
away."
Yes, the truth was right in front of us, but we couldn't see it. However, I hoped he wouldn't
see any more of my truth even if it was just 1 meter away. If he got too close, he might pry
out the truth, and I'd end up crying like a child. Damn it.

"Give up."

At the sudden warning, I looked up with a "What?" in my eyes.

"Trying to escape from me."

"That's my choice."

"So you did try to escape, huh?"

Ah, damn it. Internally, I cursed, but outwardly, I maintained my composure and stayed
silent. He smiled, pulled a chair, and seated himself in front of me.

"Do it sparingly. It's enjoyable to catch you attempting to flee, but if you put all your effort
into escaping, won't I also have to come at you with all my might?"

He looked me in the eye and made a motion with his hand. There was a strange noise, and I
immediately lowered my gaze, then jumped in shock.

"What are you doing?! Why are you tearing my T-shirt?"

I stood up from the bed, and he chuckled and apologized.

"Oh, sorry. Was it your shirt?"

Contrary to his words, his hand grabbed my T-shirt and tore it again. My clothes easily tore
like tissue paper in his hands. This lunatic... Frustrated and ready to pounce on him, he asked
me with an amused, breathless voice.

"But you're still not taking off your pants. Do you want my help?"

I paused instinctively and drew my foot back. But then I realized I was too embarrassed to
back down, so I spoke up vehemently.

"It's none of your business whether I wear it or not. I'm not a pervert like you, so I won't walk
out in just my underwear."

"You never know. I've learned not to let my guard down around you five years ago."

He muttered the last part to himself and then turned his gaze to me.

"So, I want to know everything about you. Oh, are you going to cry again, and will another
hidden truth come out? It's going to be fun."

"Cut it out. Find your own truth if you need amusement. Watch porn and jerk off if you want
fun."
He seemed to find my fierce words enjoyable and let out a cheerful laugh.

"When you're here, what's the point? Just looking at you makes me horny like a dog. And it's
not difficult to find my truth."

Saying that it wasn't difficult sounded like there was a big deal. But, on the other hand, he's
presumably a guy who went to college and worked at a big company, so perhaps he's not as
unremarkable as he claims, but what was interesting was that his words had a certain nuance.

It sounded as if he had searched for his own truth.

"What's this not-so-difficult truth of yours?"

He turned his expressionless gaze away, and his voice took on a dry tone, as if he were
recalling his past search for the truth.

"I came to realize that if I wanted, I could truly do anything. But after I acknowledged that
moral and institutional rules can't be a brake for me, it's rather easy to hide. So..."

He paused for a moment and then returned to his usual demeanor, smiling at me.

"I've become a more socially acceptable person."

"What are you hiding?"

"It could be whatever. Whether it's an immoral act, a crime, or a murder."

Apart from crime, even the word murder came out so lightly that it gave me goosebumps.

"That's nonsense."

Hahaha, he burst into laughter, loudly. Unconsciously, I found myself gazing at him while he
laughed. Occasionally, when he laughed like that, he seemed quite youthful. He seemed
genuinely happy, and he said with a cheerful tone.

"Ask me something else you're curious about."

"I have nothing."

When I answered, the laughter disappeared from his eyes. His lips continued to smile, and he
spoke with a low voice.

"Yoohan, that can't do."

"...Don't call me that."

"Yoohan is your name."

He got up from his seat and approached me, who was stiff. Well, it is my name. However,
when he called me by my full name, it felt like he was stripping away all my defenses and
grasping the fragile core that was hidden inside. He had come close to me without my notice,
and he reached out towards my face. Instinctively, I turned my head away, but a strong force
caught my chin.

“Get your hands off me.”

“You’re really scared.”

"Who's scared?"

I grabbed his wrist to pull his hand away, but it wouldn't budge, to the point where I felt
helpless. He tilted his head to the side, subduing me as easily as a child.

"It's fascinating. Even when you're scared, you don't run away and face your opponent head-
on."

"Well, even when I'm scared, I'm prepared to cut off an opponent's arm before I go down. Of
course, that goes for you too."

I exerted force and pushed his hand away, barely managing to turn my face to the side.

"That's why you like me. You don't just talk big about winning; you're willing to charge in
with the determination to cut off an arm. You're reckless but quite realistically willing to
compromise."

What kind of compromise is that? If you're going to dive into something reckless, you should
at least be aware of the consequences. I mumbled my complaints, and then I paused at his
muttering.

"But why can't that damn guilt be compromised?"

He seemed to know the exact button to push, pressing it every time I let my guard down.
Even though I tried not to react, I couldn't help but glare at him.

"Why don't you compromise? You've got a crazy temperament too."

"Why is that? I let go of all my temper and am so affectionate to you."

With nonsense words, he suddenly grabbed my shoulders and pushed me onto the mattress. I
instinctively tried to push him away, but he ended up on top of me.

"Did the temper you let go of resurrect in less than a minute? Move."

"But you like me, don't you?"

For a moment, I stared at him with wide eyes, my body frozen. I was just a bit taken aback. It
felt like an awkward question, the kind that should only be asked between people who are
nurturing emotions. My chest tightened. In my head, I knew I should just say no, but my
mouth wouldn't open. Why didn't I want to cut off this guy's arm, and why did I feel like
crying in front of him? Why couldn't I even lie to such a question?
"Answer me."

I kept my mouth shut, and the laughter in his eyes disappeared entirely, as if he
misunderstood my silence in a different way. He grabbed both my wrists, lifting them above
my head so I couldn't move. I felt like prey caught by him. He easily restrained me and
lowered his face to mine. He stopped at a hand's distance, and I could tell he was angry. He
spoke softly as if whispering.

"You're not curious about me, you don't admit that you like me. But why don't i hate you? But
I'm going crazy. I want to hear you say that you're willing to stick a knife in your throat for
me."

"... Let go of me. Ugh."

A groan escaped me due to his grip on my arm. Only then, with my reaction, he smiled
slightly and gently said,

"Ask me."

"What?"

"What's inside my head."

"...."

"Are you scared of that too? Your guilt will not allow you to hear it?"

"Stop the nonsense and move aside."

This time, the threat didn't affect him at all. Instead, he got angry with me. His voice was
calm and low, yet to me, it sounded strangely like an angry growl.

"I can't get you out of my head the whole time I'm awake. It's really damn frustrating."

What... I was so stunned that I couldn't respond. What does he mean by thinking about me all
day when all he does is work? But it seemed like he sensed my confusion, and he elaborated.
The problem was the sensation of his voice, flowing from his lips next to my ear, directly
touching my skin. It was an unsettling but familiar sensation.

"When I work alone in my office, I can't get your breathing, which used to hitch every time
my hand touched you, out of my ears."

When I couldn't help but squirm because it tickled, he lightly bit my earlobe before releasing
it.

"During meetings at the office, all I could think about was how soft and tender your lips
were."

His lips approached mine and lightly brushed against them. He paused momentarily, just
making contact. His warm breath seeped into my skin through the smooth flesh.
"There was a point where I would get so worked up in the car that I couldn't stand it and
masturbated because I couldn't stop thinking about how your legs, ass, and waist felt against
mine every time I drove."

Even when I felt his gentle, sweet whispering voice yanking my pants, I was unable to stop it.
His lips, which had touched me very lightly, slowly came closer to mine. Like me, he was
plainly a human, yet his lips were constantly hot. That was how everything about him was. It
was extremely hot, even for the hand that removed my pants and grasped my penis. So as the
lips sucked the skin down to the chest, the stimulation felt like pain even though there was no
pain.

"Don't leave marks on my body."

The guy sucking my chests appeared to be laughing before nipping at my nipple with his
teeth.

"Ah! Don't bite... fuck."

The defiant words were punctuated with a moaning curse. He took hold of my genitals and
began rubbing them. He started rubbing it vigorously, rather than the delicate strokes that had
sparked the fire, and it sent chills down my thighs. I leaned back and shut my eyes.

Before I knew it, he had raised his head, and I could feel his gaze on my face. Even though I
wasn't looking, I could tell there was no ridicule in his eyes. He could have been ridiculing
me, scrutinizing me while I delighted in physical pleasure despite my guilt, but I could just
tell.

The word guilt was implicitly excluded when the air began to warm with our breaths. I don't
think it's consideration for me. Because he's not like that. He just wants to watch me respond
more, get more excited by it, and enjoy it for selfish reasons. But, because of his selfishness, I
wasn't sure if I could really enjoy this time. When he bit me again, I couldn't even push him
away.

"Ah, really."

I opened my eyes and looked up at him. The guy who bit my chest again laughed at the
irritation in my eyes.

“Does it hurt?”

"Yeah, it hurts, damn it."

I cursed again, but the guy curved his lips even more. Why was he beaming so brightly?

"Good. You'll remember me every time you see the mark."

What the hell are you talking about? I was stunned, yet if I opened my mouth, a sound with a
rush of breath would come out. He sucked my chest again as he glanced at me. I hid my face
in the pillow and tipped my head back. The hand that massaged the genitals and the lips that
squeezed the chest. Something about this caused me to feel languid and tingling throughout
my body.

"Stop the crazy talk."

He smiled and gripped his hands and lips tighter when I whispered. I inhaled deeply and
squeezed my legs, but his other hand pressed firmly against my inner thighs. I struggled with
power, but I couldn't fight the force of the push, and as soon as I separated my legs, his
tongue swept across my breasts and up to my nipples.

"If I were really crazy, I'd leave only your eyes, the ones that can see, and carve up
everything else with a knife."

"Do you think I'll let you go unharmed then? I'll also insert a knife into your body... Ugh!
Haah."

The burning sensation spread and my breath stopped up as his fingertips grazed the tip of my
glans. He was now looking down at my face, shaking his hands over my penis.

"Do you know why I like your moans? My touch makes you honest if you can't say anything
to me.

I couldn't deny it even if I wanted to. I couldn't stop the sensation of ejaculation that came
over me in an instant. Finally, I trembled in front of him and came in his hand. Ha ha... My
entire body appeared to be drawn into bed by an appealing fatigue. I wanted to sleep, but I
heard a command.

"Lift your ass."

Huh? Why... The pants that were draped around my hips fell off as soon as I raised my blank
eyes. It was tugged violently and swiftly brushed away, leaving large red lines on my legs.

"What did I say? You don't even have to wear pants. Until you get out of here anyway, all you
have to do is spread your legs and take my dick."

He came between my legs and grabbed my ankles as he spoke. I attempted to lift my upper
body, but the force pushed me back. The guy pulled his lower body close to my thighs, which
were wide open with considerable force. I could tell how hard the hot pillar that brushed the
back had become even without looking up. Would he do it again?

"Do you know you're resemble a dog in heat?"

I attempted to mask my irritation, but fear won. Fortunately, he was preoccupied with
gripping his penis and stroking the smooth tip against my rear entrance.

"Using just this much?"

Laughter and breathing were mixed in with a low, raspy voice. The voice immediately
captivated me. He lowered his gaze so that he could only see his penis and where it would go.
My breathing became more rapid as his chest expanded and sunk. I couldn't take my gaze
away from him, despite my concerns about the size of what was about to enter.

I could see his face with my eyes even after the round end that had been clutching at the
entrance pushed in and gave out a curse-like moan. He raised his eyes and met my gaze as he
glanced. Satisfaction could be seen in his eyes, as if he was relieved that I was staring at him.

"Relax your muscles. You're familiar with my thing now, right?

Despite his soothing voice, the man shoved over half of him with power without hesitation.
Fuck you, insane bastard. I was completely out of breath. To relieve the agony, I twisted my
upper body and breathed through my mouth. When he saw my pain, he laughed quietly.

"There are so many things about me that you don't know. It's fine, but, ha, because you know
this thing right."

"Wait, what? ...Gasp!"

The guy ruthlessly pushed the remainder inside. Although my rear, still tense from anxiety,
was rather narrow, he didn't hesitate to withdraw and then thrust all the way in, completely
filling me. My comfort wasn't a priority. Strangely enough, and admittedly absurd, this
became the very reason I couldn't resist. Even if it caused pain and bleeding, he would simply
laugh and fill me completely. Because he was the source of both my pain and my pleasure.

"Let your voice out."

His hand grabbed my hair and forced me to look up at him. I could see his face when I
opened my eyes, which had been closed in pain, and he had come down to my nose before I
realized it. He pounded my waist slowly but agitatedly beneath, using his hands to press up
my inner thighs. Then, all of a sudden, he withdrew for a long period of time and pushed it all
the way.

"Arghh!"

I let out a groan and wrapped my legs around his waist in the air to hold my body as I was
propelled up. His lips were curling against mine. In that state, he muttered something. His
hot, wet breath brushed against my lips and entered my mouth.

"That's right, let out your voice freely."

"Damn it, if you're going to do it, ah, uh... do it quickly, ah!"

His lips encroached on my parted lips, and his tongue intruded. He ramped up the pace,
according to my words, as I gripped to the guy as he slammed into me, sinking my claws into
his shoulders. In my lower abdomen, pain and pleasure began to merge. When my breath was
mixed with moans of pleasure rather than pain, he sucked me in with an intense kiss and
asked,
 "Say it. Ah, how do you feel?"

He asked, exhaling swiftly as if he were sprinting, but I couldn't respond. All I could utter
was a moan, accompanied by the sound of slapping and thrusting from beneath.

"Ahh, urgh!... Argh."

"Your body trembles each time I fuck it, haa. How do you find it? Hm?"

My body trembled, and the excitement in my back filled my stomach. My genitals were not
even touched, yet I couldn't think of another thing because of the climaxing sensation that
was building swiftly. I didn't feel the need to lie because he was thrusting his cock into me
with no regard.

"Fuck, ugh... ah, ah... like it... ugh."

I should have heard the answer I wanted, but there was no laughter. When I glanced up, a
stoic face with the vanished laughter was looking down at me. However, that seemed to be
his real face. With black eyes fixed solely on me, he looked down at me as if he were an
animal, and this animalistic behavior suited him incredibly well.

I clung to him till the end, then closed my eyes for a second. My lower body trembled and
my bottom tightened as white semen protruded from my genitals. Soon after, the guy who
had been tormenting me for a little while ejaculated, twitching his lower body a few times.

His genitals had been taken out and his cum slowly trickled down the inner wall. The
sensation felt terrifyingly real. I closed my eyes as I sensed the signal that his beastly act was
coming to an end. I was feeling a little tired. But I couldn't continue to rest. He flipped me
over as soon as he drew out his penis. I looked back at him in amazement.

"What, what is it? You want to do it again?"

He cocked his head and smirked menacingly.

"You said you like it?"

Chapter End Notes

I love these new scenes😋😋

 Chapter 59
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

One of the habits I developed while working as a deliveryman is that I answer most phone
calls and check messages. After the madman had left for a while, lying on the bed, feeling
like I was going to die, my cell phone came to mind. Where was it? As I got up, a pain shot
from my tailbone to my lower back, and curses escaped me automatically. I gritted my teeth,
got up, put on my damn robe, and left the room.

The hotel room was as large as a house, and when I passed through the hallway, I entered a
spacious living room. There, I found my cell phone lying on the floor. I wondered why it was
here, but then I vaguely remembered. As soon as I entered this place, the lunatic grabbed me
and kissed me... Forget it. I quickly erased the thought from my mind and sat down on the
couch to check my cell phone as a habit. The power was off. When did it turn off? I turned it
on with a sense of puzzlement, and I saw a lot of notifications.

"Why are there so many?"

There were several voice messages, which were not a common occurrence. I tried to recall
how to listen to voice messages and pressed the password. Soon, the first message was heard.

[Hello, Lee Baekwon.]

I wanted to turn it off as soon as I heard the name. However, because I owed the manager
from a long time ago, I listened to him with a scowl on my face.

[I am Alice's Labyrinth's manager. How are you doing?]

I thought it was a rather pointless greeting, but in the background of the recording, another
voice expressed the same opinion.

[Ah, don't talk nonsense and ask about Jay quickly.]

It was Mr. Alice, the boss. His voice was even louder than the owner recording the call.

[Boss, I am officially the manager of Alice's Labyrinth, and I can't do something as rude as
skipping greetings and jumping right to the point.']

[Okay, right... huh? You.. Didn't you call me yesterday, and as soon as I answered, you didn't
even say hello and told me to run over quickly because President Hwang was here?']

[I told you to please run over quickly.]

[Oh, right... What? Hey.]

And then the recording was cut. A real 'Hey' was heard. I was dumbfounded as I listened to
the next recording.

[Hello, Lee Baekwon. I am the manager of Alice's Labyrinth.]

The moment I heard it, I thought I was hearing the same recording again, but the background
noise was different.

[Oh, quickly, quickly ask about Jay, please. Our Jay has turned off his phone and isn't
answering, so how are we going to say hello to Lee Baekwon?]

So, because the madman's phone was turned off, he left me a voicemail like this? But in his
words, there was some truth. I wasn't doing well right now either. Damn it, my whole body
hurt. While I was silently enduring the pain, Mr. Alice spoke without hesitation.

[In the middle of working hours, he ran away from the company and didn't even answer the
phone. Our Jay is not such a irresponsible person! Even if he went to the bathroom due to
constipation, he wouldn't be out of touch for so long... Gasp, did he pass out while doing his
business!]

In response to Mr. Alice's astonishment, the master quickly rebutted.

[That's not the case, sir. He wouldn't switch off his phone even if he went to the restroom to
do his business, when he would most likely need it.]

[Oh, manager. Your deductive skills have improved—]

[I've only learned from observing the boss's keen analysis, that's all."]

[That's right. I'm good at poking. You're good at picking your hands, too]

With that, the rather unconventional conversation ended the second voice message. I gathered
my last ounce of patience and listened to the third message, just in case.

[Hello, Lee Baekwon. I am the manager of Alice's Labyrinth.']

At this point, I thought they were toying with me.

[Ah, that's enough. Quickly, just ask about the main point. Find out where our Jay is, contact
us. They said he suddenly left the company, so something big must have happened."]

Absolutely not. Did this lunatic just ran out of the company like that? I couldn't believe it. I
heard a voice as incredulous as my own.

[Our Jay is so innocent, he doesn't even have time for dating. He's all about work. He doesn't
even have time to go out with his lover!]

It was just a recording, but I couldn't help but flinch. Then, the manager, in a strong voice,
agreed.
[Of course. Lover? Skip? Those words are absolutely nonexistent when it comes to Director
Yoon.]

Now, it was no longer irritation but a pang of conscience that made me unable to listen to the
recording any longer. Even Mr. Alice's loud shout didn't amuse me at all.

["So, did he really collapse in the bathroom? Huh?!"]

After that, I didn't need to press the end button. My phone was suddenly snatched away.
Startled, I looked up in amazement, the madman stared down at me with cold eyes.

"Who were you talking to?"

Why was he asking so menacingly? I was so baffled that I replied absentmindedly.

"A voice message came, so I just listened to it. Can't I make a call?"

"No, you can't."

Because he answered so brazenly, I looked around in confusion.

"Why? You can't make calls inside this hotel?"

After watching me silently for a moment, he spoke again.

"Yes."

"..."

"Get up. I was going to call you anyway. The meal is ready."

I asked sharply as he grabbed my arm and helped me up, but he led me to the dining room
connected to the living room, ignoring my question.

"I ordered a Korean meal. Is that okay?"

"No, you're not lying now, right? What, you said you don't joke? Huh?"

I asked, getting angry with him, but he just kept leading me forward, only focused on what
was ahead. I was frustrated by his expression. It seemed like he was trying to hold back a
laugh. He usually laughed so easily, so why was he holding it in now? I was about to say
something more but lost my words as we entered the dining room.

How many servings is this?.. I froze as I saw the food on the large dining table that could
easily seat 7-8 people. Even as he seated me, I couldn't take my eyes off the food. This would
be enough for ten people. How much did the food cost? And come to think of it, this room
looks quite expensive. There were several rooms too.

I fidgeted as I picked up my chopsticks. When I smelled the food, hunger rushed over me.
There were plenty of side dishes, but I started with rice. Perhaps because I had been through
tough times, I could taste the sweetness in the white rice. I also had rice cakes in a spicy
sauce, pancakes, and braised fish. Of course, I'm not a picky eater, so I ate the vegetables too.
After eating for a while, I realized that he was just sitting there without eating.

"What?"

"I was just wondering you eat well."

"I eat well because I'm hungry."

You kept sticking to me and made me even hungrier. As I moved the spoon, a question came
up.

"Is it just because of that?"

Puzzled by his inquiry, I raised my gaze, and he leaned in, propping his elbows on the table.

"You reject anything that offers comfort. No room for ease, no room for idleness, no room for
luxury. That's why I deliberately chose the best room."

'Deliberately.' I wasn't a fool who didn't understand the meaning of this word. So, did he
intentionally choose a best room just to tease me? My mouth was full of rice, but I shot him a
scornful look, though he responded with a grin.

“But why aren’t you uncomfortable?”

While chewing my food, I looked at him for a moment and then averted my gaze. Then he
went on to eat without a word again. There was no answer to give. After all, why wasn't I
uncomfortable? I had no right to enjoy a place like this. Strangely, though, I didn't feel
uneasy in this situation.

I used to feel like a sinner lying in bed on holidays that occurred once or twice a year, as if I
were suffocating. I was definitely in dry air, but no matter how wide I opened my mouth, I
couldn't breathe, as if I were drowning in water. Feeling the terror of sinking deep underwater
and drowning, I would jump out of bed and go to the streets.

However, even among people, I couldn't resurface from the depths. This was the punishment
I deserved for becoming idleness, so I wasn't afraid. Instead, the pain felt more like a reward,
allowing me to spend those holidays crouched in bed once again.

So, wallowing in pleasure in this good place right now, with my pulse racing so hard that I
had to stifle it, came at a cost. However, why... It has to be that. I wasn't worried because I
knew what was going to happen. Revenge will soon be over. Then I'll truly sink to the depths.

"Why do I feel so bad even though I can't read your mind?"

I woke up from my thoughts at his chilly tone. I knew I had been sitting there, motionless,
and I pretended not to care as I moved the spoon.

"That's just useless instinct. You're not related to Alice boss for nothing."
"Huh, what?"

He responded as if taken aback. His face showed a rare hint of displeasure, and I found it
amusing as I watched.

"You're related, aren't you?"

I playfully inquired, and he visibly tensed, as if grinding his teeth. It was indeed enjoyable to
taunt people like this, akin to making children cry. Instead of tears, though, the irate man
before me merely pursed his lips and redirected the conversation.

"Answer me. Why aren't you feeling uncomfortable?"

"Why? I'm here because I'm hungry, and I can get some sleep. To me, it makes no difference
whether it's a motel that costs tens of thousands of won or this place."

"Is that all?"

His voice carried a hint of doubt. I casually nodded my head and added:

"There's one more thing. I'll pay for half of the hotel bill. What's with that expression?"

"What expression?"

Well, it's... I saw a fleeting look and a smile on his face just a moment ago.

"You laughed. Do you think I can't even pay for half of the hotel bill?"

"You're being delusional. After frequently meeting Alice's owner, you're beginning to
resemble him more than I, his own relative."

This guy was truly a handful, delivering a counterattack with finesse. He taunted me, his eyes
gleaming with a mischievous smile, much like when I had teased him.

"Isn't it true that you meet him often?"

Strangely, it stung worse than being cursed at. Meeting Alice boss frequently hadn't been all
that great. I looked around the hotel, swallowing my sense of defeat. But how much was it,
really? Two million for a day? It was as if he had read my thoughts when he cautioned me.

"I'm finished. And I'll give you a million won, so don't act patronizing when the bill arrives."

"... A million won?"

"Why? It's not like it's going to surpass two million won for a night's stay."

He slowly pursed his lips and then looked at me as if I were cute.

"Ah, yes."
His agreement only increased my suspicions. Why is he laughing like that? Is he happy
because I'm paying half of the hotel bill? Then, with a clatter, I heard a sound, and he pushed
the untouched food in front of me.

"Eat more."

"It's alright. I'm full."

"Still, eat more."

I finally looked at him with a firm voice.

"Why do you keep trying to feed me? I'm not livestock for you to raise and eat."

But then he paused for a moment. Hm?

"What's wrong with you? Did you really feed me with that thought?"

He chuckled softly at my question.

"No way. Why would I fatten you up like a pig?"

While I still had some doubts, I thought he made a valid point. After all, he had no reason to
devour me. Had I inherited unwarranted suspicions from Alice's boss?

"But you are a bit thin."

I was about to lift my glass but then slammed it back down.

"Whether I'm thin or all that's left is bones, what does it matter? You boasted that you can
fuck even my rotting body when I'm dead."

The accusation was crystal clear, but he seemed to relish it, his eyes gleaming.

"Do you remember what I said?"

"I remembered because you you're a madman. What, why are you smiling?"

His laughter felt burdensome, so I leaned back.

“I want to keep acting like a madman so that you will always remember.”

Remember, huh... Why was he being so serious about it? As if he is always thinking about
me, as if he wants me to wonder about him, as if he wants me to remember him.

"Why aren't you smiling? Are you afraid to find out how crazy I am for you?"

When I observed his composed expression, as though he were in a good mood, I genuinely
believed that this guy was no ordinary person. It consistently sent shivers down my spine,
knowing that this transformation was only the tip of the iceberg. But the world remained
oblivious. All they saw was the guy wearing a smiling mask.
"I just don't understand."

Mumbling dully, he tilted his head as if surprised.

"That I like you?"

How can he say the word "like" so casually? Compared to him, I wasn't shameless at all. I
concluded that I was better than that guy, but with an indifferent tone, he posed another
question.

"Or you liking me?"

I hesitated, but I didn't want to reveal my reaction, so I looked away. Well, I guess that was
also something hard to understand. So, almost unknowingly, I mumbled:

"Love just doesn't have a reason."

I couldn't believe I had uttered those words, and I cursed myself internally. Damn, what
nonsense about love...

"No. There's a reason for all love."

It appeared I wasn't the only one spouting nonsense. I regarded him with a perplexed look,
and he nudged a plate towards me.

"Have an apple."

Without thinking, I grabbed an apple from the plate that had been pushed in front of me and
took a bite. Even though I was full, I was captivated by the tartness that spread in my mouth.

"What's the reason?"

"Love is an emotion that forms when the intense emotional connections and unfulfilled needs
experienced in childhood linger unconsciously and you find them in another person. It doesn't
just drop from the sky."

I halted my apple-chewing and regarded him with a perplexed expression.

"Ridiculous. I've never met a lunatic like you in my childhood."

"That's what Freud said."

"Who's that? An American friend?"

His face seemed to briefly stiffen, then he replied slowly.

"An intelligent Austrian friend."

Ah, so he has friends from other countries since he lives in the United States. They probably
didn't ostracize him, did they? I quickly discarded the most useless worries in the world and
put the remaining half of the apple into my mouth.
"No matter how smart a friend is, not everything they say is the truth. You couldn't have met
someone like me when you were young."

"No, I haven't. But you're the only one who has the deficient emotion I haven't had since I
was a child."

"What emotion?"

"Guilt."

The word "guilt" had become an incessant presence, and it felt exhausting, but each time I
heard it, I couldn't help but hold my breath. It seemed like he was aware that this word had a
powerful effect, as whenever he mentioned it, his smile would vanish completely, as if it left
a bitter taste.

"I can't understand your guilt, and it annoys me, but at the same time, not having it makes it
seem more noble. That's why, on one hand, I want to shatter it. Then you'll break like glass,
right? So, I thought, maybe..."

He paused and turned his gaze into the void as if thinking for a moment. I couldn't help but
ask.

"Maybe what?"

"Later. I have to save one final move."

"Save your final move for Chairman Kim."

Before you fail and become a laughingstock. I swallowed the rest of my words, but it seemed
like my concerns were evident on my face. He laughed and stood up from his seat.

"Do you want to do anything after eating?"

"I want to rest. I'm tired."

"Sure. Resting together isn't a bad idea."

I thought he was changing the subject, so I asked again.

"Do you really have a final move saved?"

"Don't you have one too? A hidden move that would bring down Song Myungshin."

What are you talking about? I was perplexed and blinked my eyes.

"No, I don't? It's all you see. I don't have as many cards as you do. That's why I said this is
my one and only chance, and I will definitely succeed."

"Don't worry. You will succeed."

 But what about you? Can you succeed as well? My pride was wounded, and I couldn't help
but worry, though I didn't voice it. But I couldn't hide it completely.

"There's another bedroom, so you can rest there... Fuck, I thought you said you were tired?"

He suddenly let out a curse, then stepped in front of me and gripped my shoulder.

"Then you shouldn't look at me with those eyes."

"What eyes... mmmph!"

My words were silenced by his lips, which had suddenly captured mine forcefully. After an
intense kiss that left me breathless, he pulled back and spoke in a gruff voice.

"What do you mean 'what'? Those eyes that are begging to be embraced."

Chapter End Notes

WHATT EYES?!?!😫😩
 Chapter 60

Ding. The elevator chimed, signaling my arrival at the intended floor. It was only a short
journey, spanning just a few floors, but I struggled to keep my eyes open. My body felt
leaden. Even during times when I'd worked tirelessly without rest, my entire being had never
ached this much. That infuriating madman hadn't even taken a break until dawn.

I muttered a curse and stepped out of the elevator as the doors opened. In this hotel, the
check-in area was located on the ground floor, but the madman had gone ahead and acquired
a separate key for me. I recollected seeing an employee stationed at a small desk. As soon as
he spotted me, he respectfully nodded and offered a greeting. I reciprocated the gesture and
explained the purpose of my visit.

"I need some clothes. Is there a place where I can purchase t-shirts?"

I started to inform him about my room number, but he smiled and guided me as if he already
knew.

"Kindly inform me of the brand and style you prefer, and I will arrange for it."

"Just a black t-shirt will suffice. And a cheap one. The cheapest you have."

"Yes, we will deliver it to your suite, where you'll be staying until morning. Is there anything
else you require?"

It was well past 2 in the morning. Where were they going to find it? I found it strange, but I
thought there must be a way, so I nodded.

"No, it's alright..."

"Huh? Lee Taemin?"

Suddenly, I heard my name from behind. I couldn't see their face, but I recognized the voice
instantly. Cha Jungwoo? Sure enough, when I turned around, he stood there with a surprised
expression.

"Huh, what's happening? You really are Lee Taemin. Why are you here?"

I wanted to pose the same question.

"Why are you here? My manager said you had gone to the countryside for volunteer work."

Annoyance crept across his face in response to my words.

"Don't worry, I'm doing well at it."

"If you're doing well, you shouldn't be frequenting hotels. The manager must have a tough
time keeping an eye on you."
After my blunt comment, harsh words immediately shot out of his mouth.

"Oh, fuck. I'm struggling as well. And that manager, he might smile, but he never holds back
with his words. Is he always this nagging?"

"No, not really."

"...Just with me."

He muttered another curse in annoyance. Was he asking for a punch?

"He does it because you deserve it. If you have an issue with the manager, just let me know.
I'll be more than happy to settle it for you."

At that, Cha Jungwoo's expression shifted oddly. He regarded me as if he found something

about me unusual.

"That manager is quite ordinary. But you always take his side."

"If there were a bastard who attacked your manager with a golf club right in front of you,
anyone would be furious."

"Fuck, watch what you say."

"Make sure you don't get caught, either by me or by the reporters."

In response to my comment, he chuckled and looked around.

"Don't worry. I've managed to stay under the radar this far. And since this is a suite lounge,
no one can track me here. The staff here are very good at keeping things confidential."

I wasn't entirely sure what a suite lounge was, but it appeared to be a separate area for
individuals staying in upscale rooms. For some reason, I had been checked into one. Well, I
supposed that was standard if they were charging over a million won per night.

"By the way, how did you end up here?"

I hesitated at his question, then replied as if it were no big deal.

"Why can't I be here if you're here?"

The corner of his mouth twitched again in a smirk.

"In my case, the chairman summoned me suddenly. But hold on, do you really have a
sponsor?"

He widened his eyes in astonishment and fixed his gaze on me. Damn it. I muttered under my
breath and turned away.

"Mind your own business and go meet with your chairman."

"I arrived ahead of him, so I have some spare time. Just wait for a moment. I want to ask you
about Director Yoon."

When I paused at the mention of that name, he gestured to a sofa at the far end of the lounge.

"Don't leave. Wait here while I retrieve my keys. Got it?"

Despite having no real reason to indulge him, I couldn't escape due to my curiosity about
what he wanted to say regarding Director Yoon. So, I settled onto the sofa and closed my
eyes for a moment. I was so incredibly sleepy. Besides the exhaustion, it was already dawn.
The madman probably hadn't woken up yet, right? If he only just kept sleeping. I didn't want
to him misunderstand that I had run away. How long had I been like that?

"Hey, you..."

I opened my eyes and looked up when I heard Cha Jungwoo's voice coming from close by.
He was gazing at me.

"What?"

"Your partner is a man, right? Women can't leave marks like that."

Marks? Ah, shit, that madman. I instinctively tugged my disheveled robe closer to my neck.
Meanwhile, Cha Jungwoo settled down beside me, his eyes filled with curiosity.

"I'm genuinely curious about who your partner is."

"Just tell me what you wanted to inquire about Director Yoon."

I didn't want to engage in needless banter, so I got straight to the point. But when he heard the
name Director Yoon, his expression immediately turned grave.

"Oh, Director Yoon. Damn, how's that bastard doing now?"

"Now? Well, he's probably sleeping."

My voice came out stiffer than I intended. Thankfully, Cha Joongwoo took it lightly and burst
into laughter.

"Haha, of course, he'd be asleep at this hour. You're cute, you know?"

"What?"

I responded with annoyance, but he continued to smile and spoke to me as if explaining to a

child.

"I wasn't asking that. I just wanted to know how his work is going."

Then why say 'now' when 'these days' would have been appropriate? I taken aback.
"I heard he's been facing difficulties due to Dream Planning. But he's still the same as always,
right?"

"I don't see him at work, so I wouldn't know."

"Of course, a trainee like you probably never crosses paths with him. I just wanted to see if
you'd heard any rumors circulating within Dream."

I just turned my gaze without saying anything. Ah, did I stay for no reason?

"Is that all you're curious about?"

"No matter how I think about it, it's strange."

He muttered to himself and then lowered his voice.

"Shall I share something interesting to commemorate our meeting here?"

"No."

"Haha, same as always. Your reaction is so amusing that I want to tell you even more."

I declined because I didn't need it. I didn't understand why he found it so amusing. This guy
was hard to figure out. For some reason, he laughed again, observing my expression.

"Jeez, you're glaring at me so fiercely. Ooh, I'm scared."

This rascal. When I wiped any expression off my face entirely, he raised his hands in
surrender.

"Alright, alright. Instead, I'll just tell you an interesting story. But before that, let me tell you
about the chairman who called me just now. If you knew, you'd be really surprised."

"I don't need to know, and I won't be surprised."

An expression of intrigue crept into his eyes.

"You're still as apathetic as ever. Most guys who say that are just pretending not to care to
impress me, but I can see that you genuinely aren't interested."

Had he been surrounded by so much attention throughout his life that he found it surprising
when people didn't care? While he gazed at me for a moment, his stare began to get on my
nerves, prompting me to speak.

"Cut the pointless chatter."

"Alright, I'll keep it brief. There's no need to know or be surprised. The chairman is a highly
influential person. So when I found myself in a tight spot due to the military issue, naturally, I
sent out an SOS."
Even if the chairman had been a high-ranking military general with stars on his uniform, he
couldn't have resolved that, could he?

"Of course, I didn't ask him to resolve my military problem. I knew there was nothing he
could do about it. Instead, I requested him to exert pressure on the company that had locked
me in my house, specifically on Director Yoon."

It was an unexpected story, and it piqued my interest.

"It's not like the company coerced you to stay home."

"They told me that if I didn't keep quiet and stop causing trouble, they'd turn me into a
forgotten doll, mentioned only by my initials in third-rate gossip, for the rest of my life. To
me, that felt like a cage."

The guy's enraged tone overlapped with the madman's voice in my head.

'A top star at Cha Jungwoo's level? I promise you, I can elevate you to that position within
two years. Everything scattered around this industry are mere puppets. But those who don't
even realize that and have grown conceited have forgotten their true worth. They don't
recognize their place as puppets.'

I mumbled without realizing it.

"That's what Director Yoon said."

"Yes, you don't know, but that bastard has a condescending and irritating way of speaking,
when he grins and says it as if it's no big deal."

Ah, that. Exactly, it was irritating.

'Moreover, he has a captivating smile. Damn it, he even had dimples, that guy. He wasn't
even a celebrity; what was the point of having such a handsome face?"

The dimples... were rather cute, fuck.

"So, what I waited for while I was confined wasn't just a call from the company, but also a
call from the chairman. Though it may have been an unreasonable request, I thought it could
happen. I believed that if the chairman exercised his power properly, he could at least
displace one of the Entertainment's executives."

"Displace?"

Yeah, that's right. He accepted it with indifference and sank deeper into the sofa.

"I asked him to obliterate Director Yoon's influence within the company. No matter how
powerful Director Yoon is, he isn't the owner of the company, is he? If someone higher up
crushes him, he'll be reduced to nothing."
Nevertheless, Cha Jungwoo eventually signed the contract that Director Yoon had prepared.
That meant...

"But the chairman's influence didn't work at all."

Cha Jungwoo's eyes darkened, as if he were recollecting that period. Only then did I grasp
why he had obediently signed. It wasn't because I had provoked him with the magazine, or
because the manager had persuaded him to sign; it was simply because all his options had
been blocked. He had no way out.

"At that time, the chairman advised me to yield to Director Yoon. He didn't explain the
reason, but the very fact that he suggested it implies that Director Yoon also has a powerful
backing."

Backing? Could that be his hidden card? My thoughts raced. Meanwhile, Cha Jungwoo
resumed his soliloquy.

"Do you recall the advice I offered you before? I warned you to be cautious of Director Yoon.
Even though that bastard is currently under attack from all sides, he won't fall easily. You can
trust me on this because I've witnessed it firsthand. In other words, if you aspire to climb
higher, Director Yoon is someone you cannot evade."

Instead of evading him, it would be better if he just let me go.

"So what's the point then?"

"What's the point? When you cross paths with Director Yoon, there are only two options.
Either you prostrate yourself and comply with his wishes, or you make an enemy of him."

What kind of advice was that? I was so flabbergasted that I blurted out immediately.

"I won't do either."

"Then make Director Yoon fall in love with you and make him give you everything."

"..."

"But someone like him has a heart of stone and won't do anything for others. For Director
Yoon, there is nothing more important than work."

I was rendered speechless, my lips sealed shut, but he seemed unfazed and let out a chuckle
to himself.

"Ha, even if he had a lover, he'd just work overtime and not spend time with them. He's not
the type of person who would skip work."

Well... I was not a lover.

"So, who is it?"

"What?"

"Who's so infatuated with you that they would rent such an expensive room?"

I maintained an expressionless face, but my gaze shifted to the side, and I let out a small
mumble.

"There is someone, just not so human."

"What? Hahaha, you're kind of funny, aren't you?"

I observed him blankly as he laughed.

"Nonsense. And the person who rented that room isn't infatuated with me. Absolutely not."

I denied it emphatically, and his smile faded, replaced by an odd stare.

"You, what's your deal?"

"What?"

"Do you have feelings for your partner? Hey, snap out of it. There's nothing as foolish as
giving your heart to a sponsor. Just treat it as an off-camera performance. It's all about
appearances, anyway."

I wished it were just about appearances. I sighed internally and rose from my seat. I was
about to walk away when he suddenly caught up to me and grabbed my arm.

"Hey, Lee Taemin. Wait."

"Let go."

I swung my arm, effortlessly dislodging his hand, and he took a step back, scrutinizing his
hand in surprise.

"Ha, do you work out or something? You're strong and well-built, but... it's cute."

Ugh, seriously, he's spewing nonsense. As I was getting annoyed, he suddenly gave me a
warning.

"You're going to get tired soon."

I shot him a quizzical look, and he advised me with a serious tone.

"This thing you're doing. Even if there are no cameras, acting is a very serious matter. And
the people who pay us are more sensitive than most directors; they can see through
everything. So, if you want to stay in that room for a long time, you need a separate outlet for
sincerity."

"No, you don't get it. I mean, you can enjoy it with a truly enticing person who possesses a
great appearance and physique."
He gazed at me and added,

"Someone like me."

What? I was so bewildered that I couldn't even laugh. What is this guy talking about?

"I'm not usually attracted to guys, but for some reason, you make me want to play around
with you."

He lowered his gaze, peering inside my robe, and murmured in a low voice.

"If you prefer it fast, I can do it harder."

I wasn't angry anymore. Instead, I was bewildered. Did I come across as an easy target? I
thought I had done a decent job of not being a pushover. Why does everyone think they can
mess with me like this? I briefly regretted whether I had been too passive for the past five
years.

"I'll contact you before I enlist, so be sure to answer."

Grinning, he brushed his hand down my arm. I shrugged off his hand and took a step closer,
grabbing him by the collar. He was taller than me, but when you're shorter, it's the perfect
height for grabbing necks. I scowled and pulled him closer, not letting go as he tried to break
free. As he extended his hand to shove me away, I seized his wrist with my other hand. He
looked surprised by my strength. I had caught him off guard and clutched his throat with my
other hand.

"Ugh!"

He emitted a choked sound, his face turning instantly red. I smirked at him.

"There's no need to wait for a call; let's just do it now. You've got the key, right? Let's show
your esteemed chairman how you kneel on the ground like a dog and let a man fuck you."

"You fucking bitch... ugh!"

Cha Jungwoo attempted to pry my hand away, but I tightened my grip around his neck, and
his face turned as red as a ripe persimmon in an instant. When he couldn't dislodge my hand,
I kindly informed him, as he looked bewildered.

"I may not have worked out, but I have had some experience with a knife. If you don't want
your throat cut, just follow your manager's instructions and behave like a well-behaved dog.
Don't mess around."

With that piece of advice, I released my hold on him.

"Cough, ack, damn it... cough."

Leaving him to cough with a mixture of curses, I exited the lounge. I wasted my time for
nothing.
 Chapter 61
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

I didn't think I had spent much time in the lounge, but it had been 20 minutes already.
Nevertheless, I cautiously opened the door and entered, thinking he was probably still asleep.
However, I came to a halt just before I could step inside. There was a faint breeze. When I
had left, there were no open windows. That meant...

I continued from where I had paused. In the spacious living room at the end of the short
hallway, the madman was standing by the window. It appeared as if he was standing with his
back against thin air because the surface he leaned on was entirely made of glass. The
unobstructed view gave me a sense of déjà vu, reminding me of the time I had seen him on
the rooftop of Dream.

I hadn't expected to find the madman waiting for me in the hotel room, wearing only a gown.
Those intense, angry eyes were the same as always, damn it. I tried to ignore his scrutinizing
gaze and walked over to the sofa to sit down. I decided to get straight to the point.

"I didn't run away."

"I know."

So why was he creating such a tense atmosphere? He moved slowly towards me, but it felt as
if I was watching a horror movie with a killer approaching, holding my breath. I was about to
explain that I just went to get a t-shirt, but then I noticed the white cigarette in his fingers.

"Isn't this a non-smoking area?"

"I know. That's why I'm just holding it."

A smirk played on the lips of the man as he spoke. It felt a bit strange, so I cocked my head to
the side.

"Why?"

"I was wondering when you became such a stickler for rules?"

"I've always been good at following rules."

"So, you've been strict about no smoking zones, even while you had a knife to a debtor's
throat?"

Well, not thoroughly. Come to think of it, I think I just smoked. But I was furious when he
openly laughed at me.

"I'm following it now, so there's no problem."

"No, that's the problem."

"What do you mean?"

"The reason you adhere to all these rules is not because you're a moral person. It's because
something, be it a punishment, a law, or something else, is holding you back, and that's why
you're following them."

Sometimes, I thought his mockery was too harsh, but he was right. I hadn't really become a
more moral person; I had simply suppressed my impulses.

"So, you want me to smoke here now?"

"I'd rather you did. Because you seem to enjoy being rebellious."

He responded without a hint of laughter, coldly. Then, he played with the white cigarette
between his fingers like he was twirling a pen. His actions looked familiar. It was as if he was
trying to endure the desire to smoke by holding and fiddling with it. Didn't he used to have a
candy in his mouth before? He followed the rules well, so why was he picking a fight with
me? Was it because I had sneaked out in the early hours of the morning? Damn, he's
deliberately trying to provoke me. I suppressed my annoyance and glared at him.

"If you like being rebellious so much, go ahead and smoke it yourself. I'll gather a crowd and
we can all watch you."

"Is there anyone in this hotel you can call?"

I hesitated to answer because of my earlier encounter with Cha Jungwoo. He looked at me

and asked coolly.

"Why? Is it because you need to meet Cha Junwoo secretly?"

What the hell? The suite lounge staff had emphasized the importance of confidentiality. Then,
his hand suddenly moved toward my face, and I instinctively flinched, tilting my head back.

"Why are you avoiding me? You make it seem like you're really meeting Cha Jungwoo
secretly."

"Who's meeting him secretly? When I went to the lounge, I was surprised to see that guy
there."

"From what I heard, you two had a rather intimate conversation."

His hand tightened around the nape of my neck. Although he didn't use much force, it felt
like he had a firm grip on me. I grumbled and shifted my gaze forward, not wanting to show
any vulnerability.

"Didn't you hear that I was so kind that I even grabbed him by the collar?"

"Why did you grab him by the collar? Did Cha Jungwoo say he's interested in you?"
His question caught me off guard for a moment as I recalled the nonsense he had spouted
earlier. My response came a beat late.

"No."

"Did that punk really try to pull tricks on you?"

His voice was low, but it sent a shiver down my spine.

"What tricks? I think that guy just has a hobby of talking nonsense to anyone."

"Why is it that no one else seems to know about that hobby except you?"

"I don't know... Are you jealous?"

I realized my words too late and turned around to see him gazing into the distance as if deep
in thought.

"I know, right? Am I jealous? It's my first time, too."

'First time.' There was something about that phrase that felt satisfying. I couldn't tear my eyes
away from his face and quickly averted my gaze when he looked at me again.

"Why? Do you feel good because I'm jealous?"

"Don't be absurd. I can handle Cha Jungwoo's problem and crush him on my own, but you're
meddlesome."

"You're so soft-hearted that you can't crush properly."

What was he talking about? Throughout my life, I'd only been called vindictive. Puzzled, he
asked me a question.

"How did you deal with Cha Jungwoo's nonsense? How many teeth did he lose?"

Knocking someone's teeth out just for a few words of nonsense? ...As I thought about it, I
remembered that when we first met on the rooftop, this bastard had misunderstood me and
punched me right away.

"Do you always knock people's teeth out?"

He nodded, agreeing with my assumption, except for one exception.

"Except you and Song Myungshin."

"Why Myungshin?"

"He's your prey."

I chuckled at the thought. It was only natural not to harm your own actors.
"Should I thank you for leaving Myungshin to me?"

"Myungshin, Myungshin. You're at it again."

The hand on the nape of my neck tightened, and my body tensed in response.

"You brought up his name first."

"It's different when it comes from your mouth. I initially let you have him because he's your
prey, but I regret it every time. I want to go and crush him right now."

"..."

"You've grown a lot. I see you're not stopping me."

That's because you're too brutal. I'd had similar conversations with him before, and in the
past, I would've been quick to tell him to stay out of it. But now, I couldn't bring myself to
say that. Sometimes I felt a raw sense of fear for him. Was I insane for thinking that he
seemed like someone who could kill someone without hesitation?

"Song Myungshin isn't worth that much attention. And don't worry about Cha Jungwoo's
teeth. He's going to the military, and there's not much to be done about it."

"On the contrary, the military is better."

What are you talking about when you're not even going to enlist? I stared at him, baffled, and
he said nonchalantly:

"The military is the best place to shoot someone to death, and you can cover it up as an
accident."

"...Is it necessary to go as far as shooting someone over just a bit of nonsense?"

"I have crush him before it becomes a hobby for you."

He spoke affectionately and gently ran his thumb over my skin.

"Don't worry. That's why Cha Jungwoo won't enlist. Are you concerned that Cha Jungwoo
might die?"

"I don't care who lives or dies."

"You do care about Song Myungshin dying, though, right?"

"Of course. I need my revenge, but if Myungshin dies..."

I trailed off and glanced at him. The corners of his mouth twitched as if he was pushing me to
continue.

"Go on."
Was that also jealousy? Part unsettling, part infuriating, it made me wonder if he actually
wanted me to keep mentioning Myungshin's name. But I decided to remain silent. I didn't
mind that jealousy. It had always been this way with the madman. No matter how negative
emotions came up, they were entirely different from what I'd feel toward others. It's as if the
new feelings arose solely for Yoon Jay. So even now, while I was annoyed by that jealousy,
there was also a fluttering in my chest. And I found myself wanting to touch him. I turned my
head and murmured.

"It would be meaningless if Myungshin died. My revenge would be over."

"Lee Yoohan."

"That's all."

I kept it brief and reached out to touch his long fingers. He remained motionless, like a doll,
allowing me to explore further. One or two knuckles. It felt as if I were tracing a winding
path with my fingertips. His hand was warm. It always felt like it was warming me up from
the cold, as if it were telling me that it was alive and not a doll.

"Aren't you sleepy?"

I asked without looking at him, and his answer came.

"No."

"I'm a little sleepy. Tired. I have to leave early, so even if I sleep now, I won't get much rest.
But I don't really want to sleep."

I heard the question, 'Why?' The answer came to my mind instantly, but I couldn't express it.
This moment was unlikely to return.

"Just because."

I mumbled briefly and gently turned his hand, placing my palm in his. Even though his heart
seemed distant, I could feel a steady heartbeat. The rhythm was so comforting that I didn't
want to let go.

"Can I do this?"

I murmured, realizing a beat too late that I'd spoken aloud. There was no response, and the
hand beneath mine remained still. It felt like he was holding his breath, waiting for me to pull
away.

"Why not? I also skipped work."

He really skipped work? I could somewhat understand why Alice's boss was making such a
big deal about it. Especially if he was a workaholic. It felt odd to hear it from his own mouth.
The voice that followed was hushed, and the room, except for a single dim light, was dark,
which made it even more so. No, it was perhaps because the living pulse beneath my palm
provided warmth.
"Work is important to me, but I can let it go whenever needed. Everything in the world is like
that for me. It's not a big deal to take a step back. Just remember, if you can't step back, you
might fall backward."

His grip on my hand tightened. When I instinctively tried to pull away, he held on firmly.

"What I'm saying is, make some space to relax. You also need to breathe and live, right?
You're capable of doing that."

The way he said it was matter-of-fact and lacked emotion, but I felt it was the most
consideration he could offer, so I didn't necessarily refuse. "No, I can't do that. I don't deserve
it."

"If you don't want to sleep, what would you like to do with me?"

I glanced at the clock. It was 2:15 in the morning, and I had to leave early. There were only a
few hours left. During those hours, I really wanted to breathe. I got up and climbed onto his
lap, lowering my face to gaze into his deep black eyes. Our lips met, and the warm breath
within his mouth escaped into mine. The kiss was sweetly slow and he didn't rush me.
Instead, his hand tried to take my gown off.

"I, ha, I'll take it off."

I stopped him and removed my gown with my hands and undid my pants. The air inside felt
remarkably chilly against my skin. Without a second thought about the gentle kiss we had
shared just moments ago, I took off my pants and immediately sought his lips.

"Slowly."

He mumbled as he stroked my hair. His words were not the reason I hesitated for a second. I
remembered. Those words, that voice. He said the same thing to me five years ago when I
was wearing a mascot suit, getting on top of him, and recklessly trying to force his cock into
me.

'Slowly.'

It's really him. It was true.

"What?"

"I just like your voice."

He laughed quietly at the ambiguous response.

"If you like it, I'll keep talking. Anything you'd like to listen to."

What I want to hear. I mumbled absentmindedly.

"Then, anything light and useless."

“Try it alone. Then I’ll tell you a lot of useless things.”

Ha, what are you saying? I was taken aback, and he smirked.

"Should I help?"

"Enough. Just keep talking."

A soft laugh escaped his lips. That brief laugh, a sound I heard frequently that night, never
failed to make my heart flutter, no matter how many times I heard it.

"Rest your head on my shoulder."

As he said, I placed my forehead on his shoulder and began masturbating. It was both
embarrassing and funny to sit on his thighs, legs spread wide, rubbing my dick. However, as I
heard his voice in my ear, the moment changed.

"I had a college friend who was so obsessed with a particular French short story that he
memorized the entire thing and talked about it incessantly, to the extent that I got tired of
hearing it."

Simply brushing my fingers over my already half-erect penis made it entirely hard. It wasn't
difficult to move my hands over my skin, but I quickly ran out of breath.

"The novel is about stars, so he always talked about how beautiful they were. But I couldn't
relate to it at all."

He paused and kissed my neck. As I exhaled softly through my mouth, my hand slowly
moved to stimulate my penis, and his lips moved to my neck and shoulder, sucking and
licking the skin. Despite the increasing distraction from the stimulation, I managed to recall
what he had just mentioned and asked.

"Haa. Why?"

"Stars are so distant that the beautiful light we see is from their distant past. It's amusing to
admire a star that may no longer exist. The universe is a wonder, but that's all it is to me."

Amid his slow words, he moved his lips to my ear and kissed me.

"Because getting lost in admiration of ancient light is pointless."

He placed his hand on top of my moving hand while he talked. As his strength abruptly grew,
I took in a breath and twisted my upper body, wincing and shivering as he fully grabbed and
stroked my cock. I always got dizzy when I was stimulated by someone else's hands. The
level of excitement increased. An urgent pleasure was firmly packed in my genitals, as if I
was going to explode.

Squelch, squelch~
His fingers, wet with my bodily fluids, began shaking my penis as quickly as I thought, and I
soon stopped breathing and gasped through my mouth.

"Ngh."

My thighs twitched convulsively as soon as I came. I buried my forehead on his shoulder, and
in the afterglow, I succumbed to the tingling and drowsiness that engulfed my entire body.
But I had to raise my head soon after because I felt fingertips on my back. A finger dipped in
my bodily secretions moved around the hole and inside. Ugh, I tensed and swallowed my
moans, and the story that I thought was over resumed.

"But I was curious about how he felt. So, after some time, I went to a location where I could
see many stars."

He paused once more and pressed his fingers within me, stretching me. The number of
fingers rapidly grew. Even though I took his penis several times that day, I had a foreign body
sensation as something returned inside me. I didn't notice it because his voice was low and
quiet, but his condition was everything but relaxed as his fingers urgently delved inside me.
His stiff penis, which was already touching his thigh, was evidence of that.

"Lift your waist."

He gripped my waist and hauled me up as soon as he issued the command. I raised my body
to my knees, pressing the tip of his dick into my backside and forcefully squeezing his
shoulders with my hands.

"It's fine. I'll do it."

There was more laughter. I gripped his dick and pressed it against my back. It took a lot of
guts to drop my waist like that. Knowing how enormous it was and how full it was filling my
insides, I gritted my teeth and inserted the wet tip.

I always choked at the start. I knew I'd come to a stop with only the glans penetrated, but I
couldn't lower my body any more. I tried to relax my muscles by taking a few deep breaths.

His mouth didn't urge me, but his hands did, by fiddling with my waist and buttocks. And
then it felt like he was about to grab me and drag me down. A thick and strong pillar
immediately penetrated me as I dropped my body even farther.

"Relax. I'm just halfway through."

Fuck, fuck. I utterly collapsed as a result of his provocation. It's way too huge. And it went
way too deep. It filled my insides to the point where I couldn't move for a while. He couldn't
take it any longer and began shaking underneath.

"Don't. I said I'd do it?"

He just laughed again. I gradually straightened my back. The sensation of his penis escaping
my inner wall sent chills up my spine. Despite the discomfort and strain, I began to move
slowly in order to feel the sensation. He still didn't appear to like my pace, but he let me do it.
"So, haa, did you see the stars?"

I asked, recalling what he had just said. I tried to concentrate just on the hard and hot penis as
it began to press against my inner walls and rush me. I could feel his chest inflate and sink
under my grasp.

"Mhm. Phew, I kept observing them for months."

His low voice was murky. Despite the fact that he didn't breathe through his lips like I did, his
chest continued to rise and fall dramatically in response to my movements. The pain became
mild and irritation rose as the actions were repeated. I knew where my body was naturally
pleased so whenever I lowered myself, I bent my waist forward slightly so that his genitals
could push there.

The huge penis was always pushed up against the stimulation spot, spreading bright pleasure
within. Oh, fuck, it felt good. I shifted my waist on top of him because I wanted to feel this
pleasure even though it hurt. However, there was a limit to how fast I could move above.

"How was it?"

I murmured and inquired, and he nibbled on my earlobe with his lips.

"As I thought, it was a fleeting and meaningless time."

A mocking laugh swelled up inside me, but it was met by a moan. He gripped my waist hard
with his hands and thrusted from below.

"Ugh!"

"Ha, fuck, but sometimes."

The speed and strength with which he was fucking me from below could not be matched to
what I was doing from above. With a squelching sound, my body shook.

"Ha! Ah!"

"At times, I simply head up to the rooftop to check the stars."

Rough breathing started to come out of his mouth. I had a feeling I knew why without even
asking him. Now neither of us said anything. All of my senses were drawn back, as if the
only thing left in this world was the sex that was satisfying my body.

For a while, the only sounds within were the pounding of his flesh inside me and our
breathing. My head was clearly swept over by this pleasure, and I was clinging to him and
putting out a cry-like moan, but strangely, it felt like it was something other than sex.

Was it when I was in elementary school? It was my first time going to the swimming pool
with my friends. Everyone could swim, but I was the only one who couldn't. I didn't want to
be found out, so I jumped into the pool pretending it wasn't my first time. However, it was
not easy to walk in water that was up to my chest, even though my feet touched the bottom.
 I was afraid that my body might float in the choppy current and that I could be swept away
easily. Despite my fear of the water, I pretended everything was fine and followed my friend
underwater. My feet, which I was barely relying on with my crouching body, suddenly
slipped, and I found myself off the pool floor. I wanted to scream in fear, and it felt like I was
struggling wildly. Then, a hand pushed up my back.

I was lifted to the water's surface, and the whole view was a blue sky. My body floated as if I
were lying on a cloud, swimming on the water. I immediately clung to the adult who held me,
but the memory of less than a second of lying on the water overshadowed that day. The
overwhelming fear and heart-pounding sensation I felt at that moment. Now, it was like I was
back in that moment. That moment after five years ago.

"Ugh… ah!"

Even after I came for the nth time today, his body, which had been pounding inside me for a
while, jerked briefly. I put my head on his shoulder once again, attempting to regain my
breath. He pressed his lips on my neck and sucked the flesh as if biting it. I was so exhausted
that I couldn't even tell him not to mark me. But as my body was hoisted and lowered into the
sofa, I realized it wasn't over.

"...Hey, I'm sleepy."

"It's alright. You can still go on."

I cursed internally, but I didn't prevent him from getting on top of me. My body seemed to
float above the still ongoing night. When I closed my eyes, it felt as if I could see a sky filled
with ancient stars. I continued to replay this moment. It was a brief, weightless, and
inconsequential moment.

Chapter End Notes

THEY'RE SOO 🙈🙈🙊🙊

 Chapter 62

It was a day when I got carried away by the pleasure of intertwining with him so many times
that I lost count, but I wished to erase that time from my memory. It wasn't just because I was
swept away by physical pleasure; it was because I bared my emotions by crying, vividly
feeling my own existence. It's strange, but guilt becomes most evident when you feel alive.

All of this was thanks to the guy who awakened me and kept fucking me until morning. It
was truly hard, but the reason I left the hotel in the morning was my fear that if I stayed, he
might skip another day of work and attack me again.

Moreover, I didn't want to succumb to someone who appeared unaffected. Damn you, you
fool who doesn't understand the concept of 'restraint.' I pretended that everything was fine
and maintained my composure until I left the hotel and exited the guy's car. I endured it.
However, I didn't even have the strength to curse at him while pretending to be composed.

"Drop me off here."

When I requested that he drop me near the office building, the guy didn't pay any attention
and continued to drive. I kept watching him, and only then did he respond.

"I'll drop you off at the office."

"I just don't want to stand out for no reason."

I grumbled and turned around to find him tilting his head slightly as if in thought.

"Don't think of doing anything foolish."

"What am I thinking?"

"You want to do what I told you not to."

His lips formed a long, curved smile. He looked back at me with amused eyes, as if my
words were rather entertaining.

"I was thinking of going back to the hotel instead of the office, but it might be amusing to
stand out at work."

Even though there was laughter in his voice, I couldn't laugh along with him.

The more I got to know him, the more I realized that the unusual secret I had heard about him
when I first met him on the rooftop was true. There was no joking in his words. I sighed and
cautioned.

"Well, I'm busy, so don't do either of them."

"Ah, busy with revenge? Alright, I suppose I'll have to quickly remove that bothersome
obstacle for you."

The last words he spoke sounded as if he was talking to himself, which struck me as a bit
absurd. Did my revenge seem as casual as taking out the trash? My pride was slightly
wounded, but then I immediately thought of Chairman Kim and Song Myeongshin. I
clenched my jaw, thinking of that jerk. I needed to do everything in my power to bring him
down, so I didn't want to be seen with Director Yoon at the company.

I stood my ground, and he quietly followed my request, dropping me off in a remote location.
But before he left, he said this to me.

"Stir up Song Myung-shin by telling him you'll join the drama casting fight. Your sponsor
promised to give you an important role. I'll provide evidence within a few days."

As I watched the departing car, I couldn't move immediately due to my confusion. He said he
would provide evidence that I would be cast in the drama? This meant that he would
genuinely give me a role. How on earth?

"Oh, Taemin-ah!"

I was lying face down on the table in the small conference room, which served as a private
office. I barely opened my eyes at the sound of the loud voice. I saw the manager entering the
room, followed by the road manager.

"Taemin-ah, the madman was a man? Huh? He was a man?!"

As I straightened up, a sharp pain shot through my back. The manager quickly took a seat in
front of me. I silently cursed under my breath and managed to stand. When I looked to my
side, the road manager, who knew that the madman was Yoon Jay's nickname, was watching
me with concerned eyes.

It seemed that the manager, who received the phone call from the madman yesterday, was
taken aback and turned to the road manager. He probably didn't disclose much beyond calling
the madman a stalker.

"And this road manager here mentioned that he starts fights with a smile?!"

I shifted my gaze back to the road manager. How frustrated must he have been to leak that
information? The look in his eyes, meeting mine, was genuinely concerned. He even spoke
up with rare initiative.

"Did you get into a fight?"

"It's similar."
He was taken aback, recognizing my disheveled state, and offered me some discreet advice.

"No matter what, you have to lose to him."

"Did you fight with the madman? Are you hurt anywhere?"

Well, I, uh... I stuttered, and the manager heaved a big sigh.

"After the accident at the company yesterday, everything was chaotic. I don't want you to get
hurt."

"Accident??"

"Oh, you haven't seen the news online yet? There was a fire in front of the company."

Fire? Now that I thought about it, there was a memory of a makeshift barrier set up in the
small space in front of the company. I had just passed it, thinking it was some kind of
construction. However, as the manager continued to explain, I straightened my back,
forgetting the pain as well.

"But the car that caught fire was Song Myung-shin's. Moreover, it was ruled as arson, so it's a
big deal now."

So, that's why he had contacted me. I hid a smile internally and gave him the answer he
wanted to hear.

"It wasn't me."

Naturally, I had a hunch about who might be behind it.

"Oh? Well, of course, it wouldn't be you. But does Myungshin know that? He contacted me
yesterday and kept asking where you were..."

However, I couldn't be reached, and the madman kept answering the calls. He must have been
surprised. By the way, I never thought Hyung-seok would move so quickly. As expected,
Myungshin is the same.

"Manager."

"Huh?"

As he turned around, I made my request.

"Please put me in a minor role in Myeongshin's drama."

"What?"

He was taken aback and attempted to say something, but I continued.

"It doesn't matter if I'm an extra with no lines. I just need to film a scene with Myungshin."
The manager looked at me with a concerned expression and asked quietly.

"What are you trying to do by meeting in a situation like that?"

"I want people to see with their own eyes that I've started acting."

He seemed puzzled, but he agreed to find a role and left the room. With Hyungseok taking a
step forward, it was my turn to take one more. How could I leverage the fact that I was
planning to participate in the casting for a new drama?

To truly provoke Myungshin, nothing would be more effective than standing in front of him.
I had hoped my manager would secure a role for me with at least one line, but suddenly, I felt
someone's eyes on me. When I turned around, it was the road manager. Now that I thought
about it, why wasn't he with Hansoo?

"What about Hansoo?"

"He had a meeting at school, so he went there."

He replied briefly in a hushed tone.

"And he instructed me to stay by your side today."

By "he," there was no need to ask; I knew he meant the madman. There was a moment of
silence as I contemplated this, and the road manager was the first to speak.

"Taemin."

"Yes?"

I replied, and he repeated the advice he had given earlier with an unusual seriousness in his
eyes.

“Never try to win.”

"..."

I remembered what the manager had said before. He had mentioned that the agony in the road
manager's face was as good as tears. Back then, I had scoffed at the manager, but now I
couldn't help but empathize. Even though his usual speech was emotionless.

"...Five years ago, I tried to deal with him casually, but he attacked me viciously. Since I
knew Jay's mother, I tried not to harm him, but if I had continued like that, I might have
ended up dead... He can be exceedingly ruthless. Later, I fought desperately and only
managed to escape after my knee was ruined. However, he kept calling me, urging me to
recover quickly because he needed to fight again, and he even checked my surgery schedule.
He has been monitoring my rehabilitation treatment for five years..."

He lifted his normally expressionless face and concluded.

"You should never break anything, especially Jay's hand."

The script shooting date, which had been only read yesterday, was scheduled for the day after
tomorrow. While the manager was looking into what I had asked him to do, he stopped by to
inform me of the news and handed me the script I had read yesterday, saying it was sent by
Producer Jeong. Knowing I would be staying at the company, the road manager went to rest
somewhere, and I remained in the quiet conference room, reading the script.

I tried to maintain an air of indifference and kept my eyes lowered, but ultimately, I had to
force myself to close my eyes at the parts I couldn't read the day before. Just one line. Yet,
that short phrase, which allowed me to release my emotions, seemed like a massive ruin
swept away by a storm.

What I felt at this moment might be a form of self-destruction. It ridiculed the part of my
heart that found solace in discovering a reason to go on living. Nonetheless, I couldn't tear
my gaze away from that phrase. Much like the time I spent with the madman, it offered me
reassurance and comfort.

You can live.

It felt like it was telling me, even though I still believed I didn't deserve to live. I could hardly
avert my eyes from the phrase when the phone rang. I didn't recognize the number, but it was
a local call, so I answered. A somewhat familiar voice on the other end called my name.

[Lee Taemin, right?]

"Yes."

[This is the first-floor lobby of the company.]

[Lee Taemin your family has came to visit you. Can you please confirm?]

What is he talking about?

"I have no family."

I replied briefly and hung up. As I attempted to refocus on the script, the phone rang once
more. This time, it was a saved number.

'Alice's Manager'

Sensing something ominous, I stared at the ringing phone, and after a moment, I answered it.

"Yes."
[This is Alice's manager.]

"Yes, I'm aware."

[Are you busy?]

"Yes."

"..."

There was a moment of silence, followed by a brief cough, and then he asked again in his
usual tone.

[We're currently in the first-floor lobby of Dream Entertainment. Could you please come
down for a moment?]

The reason I couldn't refuse was due to his confident statement that came next.

[The boss is also here.]

It was clear whose idea it was to refer to themselves as "family."

I reluctantly descended to the first floor, moving as slowly as possible, and spotted the boss
and the manager standing in the lobby, both dressed in polished suits and black sunglasses.
They were hard to miss. The security guard, who wore a perplexed expression, noticed me
and pretended to recognize me.

"Ah, here's Lee Taemin. Do you know these people? They keep insisting they're your
family..."

"Hmm hmm! It's a family matter. Don't get involved. Baek... Taemin?"

When Alice's boss's claim echoed loudly throughout the lobby, the security guard let out an
exasperated sigh.

"But I spoke to Lee Taemin a little while ago, and when I asked him, he said he had no
family."

"Uh huh, that's because I'm the newest addition to the family."

What was this new family? As everyone looked at him in confusion, the boss grinned.

"Hehe, Taemin here is my new nephew and daughter-in-law."

"I don't know this person."

After addressing the security guard, I didn't hesitate to turn around, and the boss belatedly
shouted.

"Oh, I was just joking, joking! Baek... No, Taemin! It's me, it's me!"
In the end, I reluctantly took the two of them with me to the restaurant on the first floor. The
boss, who had followed me into the company, looked around with a pleased expression and
exclaimed, "Wow, this is Jay's company." Did you not only embarrass me but also use me as
an excuse to see your company? I suppressed my irritation and guided the two of them to an
empty table in the restaurant. Just as I was about to ask what they would like to eat, the boss
spoke up.

"Hmm, this is a restaurant. Now, shall we go to the second floor?"

"..."

"Huh? Why are you surprised? Oh, I guess there's not much to see on the second floor? Haha,
it's alright. I didn't come here to look around, you know."

Don't be absurd, you definitely came here to look around. I barely held back the words that
were on the tip of my tongue. Next to him, the manager was going along with the boss's
antics and encouraging him.

"Boss, the underground tour comes first."

It took an hour to guide two men sporting large sunglasses on a tour of the building. Even
though he had no intention of living there. The boss meticulously inspected the bathrooms on
each floor, checking if the toilet water pressure was adequate. The reason behind this scrutiny
became clear with his contented muttering.

"Good. Nothing will become clogged, no matter how large Jay's task is."

However, when we reached the executive floor and he realized that people without access
cards couldn't enter, he gave me a disapproving look. I'd only been a trainee at this company
for a few months, so why would I have an access card for the executive floor? I couldn't
bring myself to say this to him. I knew from experience that whenever I asked a question, he
would come up with an answer I couldn't handle. For example, when I inquired why he was
wearing sunglasses indoors, he responded as if it were self-evident.

"It's a place where famous celebrities gather, so I can't be the only one wandering around
awkwardly."

Right now, you're the one who seems out of place. I tried to expedite their exit, as I felt
increasingly out of place, but after the tour was over, the boss seemed to take it for granted
that we would go to the place where I typically spent my time. The boss was a challenging
person to deal with, albeit in a different way from the madman.

I realized that if I were to engage in a fight or confrontation, I would be a hundred times more
exhausted. The only escape from him was to conclude the company tour. I led him to the
small conference room on the third floor, where I had been practicing my script. Upon
entering the cramped room, he slowly surveyed the interior before removing his sunglasses.
"Hmm, this is Baekwon's office."

Of course, it wasn't my office, but I saw no need to clarify. I had done this several times since
arriving, but it was always dismissed. I was simply weary. The room was small with just a
few desks and chairs since it was a conference room, and I gestured for him to take a seat. He
sat across from me, accompanied by the manager, and asked with some concern.

"I'm sure Jay's office is bigger than this, right?"

Squeak.

I halted the chair I was pushing and responded after a pause.

"I haven't been there. So I don't know if his office is as small as this."

"You haven't been there?"

He inquired again, looking disappointed.

"Then have you visited the executive floor restroom?"

"No."

Was it possible that Alice's toilets got clogged regularly due to the madman? I expressed just
a hint of incredulity, but the boss caught it with a sharp sense that only surfaced in
unnecessary moments.

"Oh, don't misunderstand. I'm just wondering if the water pressure in the bathroom is
sufficient... Well, I was contemplating whether Jay might have an active bowel movement
like me, his uncle. You never know what genes might pass down, right? Hahaha..."

It was information I really didn't want to know, but the president seemed quite content with
the connection between Jay and genetics. It was a moment that made me understand why the
madman kept his distance from the president. I had only conversed with him for a few
minutes, but I felt drained, as if I had been talking for hours. It also helped me realize why
the madman avoided the president. Before I became too tired, I quickly got to the point.

"What brings you here?"

Of course, he had used me as a pretext to visit Jay's company, but the boss had an
unexpectedly different agenda. When I inquired, I noticed the manager swiftly handing me a
cloth-wrapped box he had been carrying. What is this? As I accepted it, I felt the familiar
weight.

"Hmm, it's tonic."

"Jay probably didn't even take the ones you gave him last time."

"Huh? Oh, these are... Well, you see, these aren't for Jay. They're... Hmm."
Instead of accepting it, I raised my eyes, and he averted his gaze and continued to clear his
throat. The manager conveyed his message.

"This is for Lee Baekwon."

"I'm good."

I set aside the medicine I was about to take.

"No need."

The boss then turned his head, appearing as though he was about to scold me, but he soon
held back and spoke quietly.

"Well, I'm not giving it to Baekwon because I'm particularly grateful to you, or because I
want to get closer to you, or because I'm concerned that you'll lose stamina due to your
revenge. So, just accept what adults offer you. I'm simply giving it to you because there's an
excess of medicine. Don't misunderstand that I like you!"

"I didn't misunderstand."

"Is that so? Hmmm... Well, it's okay to have a slight misunderstanding, but regardless, just
accept it!"

Turning his gaze away, he pushed the medicine toward me. After contemplating it for a
moment, I placed it next to me, and only then did the boss look away with satisfaction.

"Take it twice, morning and evening. While taking the medicine, avoid eating things like
radishes or chicken. What else?"

He inquired, and the manager swiftly responded.

"Flour-based foods."

"Right, avoid flour-based foods as well."

After nearly 5 minutes of advising me on how to take the tonics, he finally pulled out a
printed sheet from his bag.

"I've written down the precautions here, so please take a look."

Why didn't he give me this right away instead of engaging in idle chitchat? I accepted the
paper with a disgruntled expression. After placing it securely in my pocket under his
watchful gaze, he finally got to the real reason for his visit.

"But you know, Baekwon. Did you happen to see Jay at the company today?"

"I haven't seen him."

"You're at the same company, shouldn't you run into each other?"
Does he think that this company is just the two of us? This guy, just like Cha Joong-woo,
why is he asking an entertainment trainee about executive news? Even if I see him frequently.

"He's an executive, so I rarely cross paths with him."

At my response, he expressed his dissatisfaction and let out a small sigh.

“Well, then you don’t know if he came to work today or not.”

I knew we came to work together in the morning, but I deliberately asked without giving an
answer.

"Why are you asking?"

"Oh, well, it seems like something's up with Jay. Maybe it's because of Chairman Kim... I
called him yesterday, and when he didn't answer, I called the company, and guess what? He
took an unexpected half-day off in the middle of work, ran out suddenly, and his phone was
off..."

"..."

"Right, you don't know anything about this, do you?"

"....No."

In that moment, there was only one thing in my mind: do not show any vulnerability.
However, I couldn't help but feel a bit flustered, causing a slight delay in my response. At
that very moment, the boss, who had an uncanny knack for noticing the least desired
circumstances, narrowed his eyes.

"You're flustered right now, aren't you?"

"No."

Thankfully, I responded promptly this time. However, the boss, with an almost supernatural
insight, couldn't be fooled.

"Something seems off. Why are you flustered? Could it be..."

He gazed at me quietly and inquired briefly.

"Were you with Jay yesterday?"

"No way."

"Were you with Jay last night?"

"It didn't happen."

But he suddenly pointed his finger at my face as if he had discovered something. Then, he
suddenly exclaimed.
"Oh! Your pupils just dilated a bit! You were with Jay!"

Oh, damn. I clenched my jaw and firmly denied it.

"You're mistaken."

But his conviction grew.

"Haha! It just dilated again! You were with him, right? Right, Manager, you saw that too,
didn't you?"

I purposefully looked directly at the manager. He watched me with an unusually serious

expression and then responded to the president.

"I'm not sure."

Fortunately, before I could heave a sigh of relief, the manager betrayed me.

"But I trust the boss's instincts."

The boss, now even more convinced, chuckled,

"Haha, of course. No one possesses my intuition. Baekwon, you were with Jay yesterday!"

This was maddening. I turned my head away and suppressed my frustration, but the situation
took a turn for the worse, or rather, it escalated.

"However, you two stopped contacting, and I wonder what you did together yesterday... Oh!"

Gasping for breath, he suddenly shot up from his chair and shouted,

"It's 300 won!!!"

 Chapter 63

That day, the boss seemed to have lost his mind, repeatedly shouting "300 won" and was
eventually kicked out by the security guard. I intentionally turned off my phone the whole
day. I was concerned that he might contact me to offer congratulations, or worse, send me a
wreath, so I had informed the security guard in advance to discard any flowers that arrived.

While the flowers may have been filtered out, other things were not. The next day, when rice
cakes were delivered, I cursed under my breath like a madman. Because my phone was
turned off, I couldn't reach the madman, but I didn't mind because it was all his fault.
However, two mornings later, on my way to the studio for the rest of the filming, the manager
inquired with curiosity.

"I tried calling you last night, but your phone was off. Did something happen?"

"No, why?"

"Well, I tried calling to let you know that there's an opening for the role you requested. It's
just a one-liner, but it's an opportunity."

When I realized it was Myungshin's role, I set aside the script I had been holding in the car.

"When is it?"

"Tomorrow..."

The manager mumbled, looking a bit embarrassed, and then turned to me.

"Quite sudden, right? But Myungshin's shoot is almost over, and there aren't many scenes
left."

“I don’t mind tomorrow.”

I replied and added in my thoughts, the sooner, the better. I couldn't afford to give Myungshin
any respite.

The same applies to movies, but filming a drama is more laborious than people might think.
To capture a scene that will appear on TV, multiple steps are involved, not to mention retakes
with NGs. While the viewers may not notice, each scene is filmed from various angles. In
other words, you have to act the same scene multiple times from different perspectives.

For example, in a conversation scene between two characters, A and B, there are typically
three basic camera setups: one focused on A, one on B, and one showing both A and B
together. During an acting class, the instructor explained that these various camera angles
create a three-dimensional sense of space for the viewer. In any case, acting is a task that
requires patience.

The drama in which Myungshin was appearing was nearing its end. With the script
completed, there seemed to be some flexibility in the filming schedule. On this particular day,
it wasn't the main producer overseeing the shoot, but a young producer working under them.

Before the shoot, the manager introduced me to her. I wasn't sure how the manager had
arranged for this role on that day, but it was evident that the young producer was not someone
he was acquainted with. She greeted the manager with a half-heartedly and then turned away.

While the manager might have been ignored by the busiest person on set, he remained
unfazed, as if he were accustomed to such treatment. In fact, he made an extra effort to
introduce me to each person individually, greeting them warmly.

As I followed the manager's lead, observing his polite interactions with those younger than
him, I realized that I couldn't afford to make any mistakes on this job. It was just a single line,
but I needed to focus and do it right.

This responsibility had initially been about doing it for Myungshin, but the manager's actions
had added an extra layer of motivation. Fortunately, when it came to acting, I possessed the
talent of not feeling scared or nervous. It was an advantage I had over others. Just as the
madman had advised, the more fearful you are, the more vulnerable you become to attacks.

The backdrop for the shoot was the office where Myungshin's character worked in the drama.
It wasn't a frequently featured location, and it was an outdoor shoot, so there was a lot of
preparation early in the morning. Even though I only had one line, I had to be on set from
early morning, prepared and waiting for my scene.

I was aware that preparations for shooting could take a long time, so I was patient, waiting
for one or two hours. But after three hours, I knew something was amiss. The crew was
ready, but filming didn't start. The reason was simple: they didn't have a lead actor.

During this time, my manager had bought a large quantity of yogurt, which he generously
distributed to the staff. He even demonstrated his skill in inserting a straw into each yogurt
pack and entertained the crew, all while making them laugh. In just three hours, he had
broken the ice and was chatting with the young producer. Indeed, his social skills were
impressive.

I couldn't help but admire his ability to connect with people so effortlessly. However, I had
spent most of my time re-reading that one line of dialogue I needed to deliver. I was seated
near the stairs when I heard a rustling sound and noticed another actor taking a seat. He
wasn't a prominent actor in the drama, but he appeared occasionally as a co-worker of
Myeongshin's character. Like me, he had been waiting for hours, and his expression clearly
conveyed his growing frustration.

"Seriously, he's not a top star or anything. It's not once or twice but every time. Who does he
think he is, making everyone wait like this?"
As the actor next to me was speaking, the person who appeared to be a manager chuckled.

"Well, he may not be a top star, but his agency is top-tier. And this time, cut him some slack.
He might be out of sorts because someone burned his car."

“He's usually so unlucky, that's why he ended up in such a mess. As soon as I heard that, it all
made sense."

Then the actor brought up another point.

"But be cautious of what you say. Rumor has it that his sponsor is a powerful figure. Even
during the filming of this drama, the producers couldn't reprimand Song Yoohan. He might
even take the lead in a drama produced by Dream Entertainment..."

The manager, who was looking around and whispering, quickly got out of his seat when he
saw me. Whispering about Dream's affiliation. They probably said that since we were from
the same company, that I might be on the same side. From his perspective, it may seem like I
have no complaints about waiting for hours.

To be honest, I had no complaints. In fact, I was looking forward to witnessing Myungshin's

reaction and gauging how entertaining it would be when I saw him. After an additional 40
minutes of waiting, he finally arrived in a black van. Although he had kept everyone waiting,
he simply uttered an apology and rushed to change his attire.

I couldn't help but overhear the hushed conversations among the crew regarding his tardiness,
but no one dared to voice their discontent openly. It was as if they all recognized the
implications of Myungshin's influential sponsor, as the actor had implied earlier. He
nonchalantly made his way to the temporary locker room, pretending as if nothing had
happened, despite being several hours behind schedule.

However, he suddenly stopped in his tracks.

To reach the room that was temporarily designated as a locker area, he had to pass through
the front stairs, where he spotted a familiar face—me. I watched down at him dispassionately
from my elevated position, and in an instant, his expression contorted.

“Fuck, you bastard...”

He took an aggressive step towards me, cursing under his breath, but his manager
immediately intervened and pulled him away. This man, who appeared to be in his mid-
thirties, reminded Myeongshin that they were running late and needed to hurry. Of course,
Myungshin never forgot to give me a murderous look as they disappeared. Only once he was
out of sight did I refocus on the script. The scene depicted a co-worker congratulating
Myungshin on his supposed marriage, and then leaving the break room.

'You said you’re getting married? Congratulations.'

Due to the complicated circumstances of his character, he wasn't comfortable with the
concept of marriage, so he deliberately worked late into the night to distract himself from it.
In this state, when his colleagues offer their congratulations, he ends up putting on a bitter
smile. Even though it was a brief scene, I smiled faintly while looking at the script. I knew
Myungshin and I were both in it.

Later, I changed into slightly shorter suit pants and a provided shirt meant for minor roles and
entered the lounge. I stood in front of a vending machine, waiting for my cue. The coffee cup
was already set in the vending machine, and when the cue light flashed, all I needed to do
was retrieve the coffee and turn to face the other side. Then, I would say my line, offering
congratulations to Myeongshin, and exit.

My role was really short, and there was no need to focus on my face as an extra. The camera
was primarily positioned to capture Myeongshin. While we experienced a brief delay due to
sound issues, I practiced removing the cup from the vending machine. There was already a
paper cup filled with cold coffee, but I held it in my hand without taking it out completely to
gauge the right height. However, someone approached me.

When I shifted my gaze, I found Myeongshin, who had finished his makeup, standing in front
of me with an intense glare.

“You bastard... Was it you? Did you do it?”

He whispered so discreetly that no one around us could hear. I fought the urge to smirk and
kept my cool, making it seem like it was no big deal to my manager, who was anxiously
observing from a distance.

“What are you talking about?”

I inquired in a regular tone, and he glanced around before lowering his voice even further.

"You set my car on fire, you bastard. Fuck you… do you think I’ll just leave you alone?”

“Why would I set your car on fire?”

The murmuring background noise around us partially drowned out my voice, but I felt the
presence of a staff member nearby who was looking in our direction. Myungshin moved even
closer and continued to whisper.

Do you want to die? You set my car on fire, and you think I'm just going to let you off?"

"Do you have any evidence?"

"Evidence? You're the evidence, you asshole. Who else would do such a thing to my car but
you?"

"There are plenty of others who could."

I casually replied and then smiled at him.

"You can talk all the nonsense you want after you find proof that I did it. I wasn't even there
at the time, so there won't be any evidence linking me to it."

"What? You're just trying to get away with it..."

"XX Hotel."

I interrupted his words and spoke in my usual tone.

"I was rolling around with a guy there at that time."

Glances from a few nearby staff members darted in our direction. I didn't pay them any mind
and continued with my explanation.

"You can go check; not only did we do it all day, but I also left the next morning."

"I was fooling around all day, and the next morning, I left, so go ahead and check."

Myungshin stared at me in disbelief and finally managed to speak.

"If you're lying..."

"Just go and check, you asshole."

This time, I lowered my voice too. I gave him a reassuring smile.

"I can see right through your attempt to blame me without even investigating it. You're just
trying to cover it up out of fear."

"Who's scared?"

"You might claim you're not the same Song Myungshin from the past, but you're nothing
more than a penniless loser sucking up Chairman Kim's dick. If not, you wouldn't be
accusing me over a mere car."

After delivering my words, I lightly shoved Myeongshin's shoulder, and his pale face turned
away. Stepping back a bit, I muttered under my breath.

"I won't pay attention to your nonsense."

"You probably don't want to pay attention to the fact that you're a beggar."

I tilted my head, examining him from head to toe.

"It's fortunate you're not that significant. I'm not afraid of competing with you for roles."

"What?"

He appeared mildly surprised before breaking into laughter.

"Haha, competing with me? For what role? Is this about the drama Dream Entertainment is
planning?"

Then, seemingly amused by the situation, he momentarily forgot to speak in hushed tones
and raised his voice.

"Competing with an extra who merely has one line of dialogue? Competition! Do you really
think you're on my level just because you mumbled one line to me? Are you dreaming?
Garbage like you who sticks around with that useless manager of yours?"

Myungshin, sporting an expression brimming with scorn and superiority, appeared to only
marginally realize that the surroundings had grown still for a moment, as though filming had
already commenced, and that everyone's attention was fixed on the actors. It was only then
that he recognized the volume of his voice and clenched his lips. Swiftly, he turned on his
heel and departed

At this point, all eyes were directed at me, but the manner in which they gazed differed from
their assessment of Myeongshin. This time, it was due to their sympathy for the new actor
who had been targeted by a tardy celebrity. To stifle the laughter that almost escaped my lips
in response to this unintentional stroke of luck, I shifted my gaze elsewhere.

Despite this minor fracas, I wasn't the one who ruined Myeongshin. His self-aggrandizement,
growing number of detractors, and inflated ego are all contributing to his downfall as
opposed to anything I've done. I've merely nudged the first domino in this series of events.
Suddenly, I could hear the distinct sound of dominoes falling.
 Chapter 64
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

"Taemin."

When the shooting was briefly interrupted due to Myung-shin storming out, the manager
approached me. Disregarding the lingering looks from the staff, I answered with a simple
'yes' and could sense the concern in his voice.

"What did Myungshin mean by 'competition' a moment ago?"

I hesitated, wondering how much I should explain to the manager. While I had intentionally
provoked Myungshin to make it clear that I was unfazed, but honestly, I didn't think the
madman would actually put me in a casting competition.

Although he claimed he show evidence, it was likely a ruse to stir up rumors that would
eventually reach Myungshin. Therefore, I saw no immediate need to divulge this to my
manager. Myungshin, who had stormed off, was returning, so a detailed explanation was
unnecessary at that moment.

"I'll tell you later."

After the manager departed, I observed Myungshin having his makeup touched up. A petite
stylist struggled to reach him and dabbed a puff on his face. Throughout this process,
Myungshin maintained an unrelenting glare directed at me.

Eventually, the filming started. The PD's signal transformed the previously bustling set into a
hushed environment. Given that the camera was capturing both Myungshin and me in one
shot from the far end of the room, we were tasked with acting out this scene. I initiated the
scene, following the rehearsed steps, bending down to retrieve the coffee I had already taken
from the vending machine.

However, footsteps emanating from the lounge area interrupted my delivery. Just as I was
about to proceed outside with my coffee, I spotted Myungshin entering and stopped mid-
motion. My role merely required me to deliver my lines, but I couldn't even utter the final
syllable '결' from the word 'marriage' before the scene was disrupted.

Myung-shin was supposed to stop right in front of me, but he kept moving forward as if he
was charging at me. Although I tried to step back a bit, I couldn't completely evade his
actions. My efforts to prevent a collision were in vain, and I bumped into him while holding
the cup of coffee.

SPLASH—
Fortunately, I had leaned back far enough that only my arm was splashed with the dark
coffee. Of course, Myungshin, who had skillfully sidestepped to the side, remained
unscathed.

"This is why I didn't want to act with a rookie. Can't you even deliver one damn line
properly? And why spill coffee like a moron?"

While people's gazes were directed disapprovingly at Myungshin, he remained unruffled,

casually taunting me. What altered the atmosphere was the irritated voice of the PD.

"Go change your clothes over there. We'll take a break from filming for a while..."

Nevertheless, Myungshin interrupted the PD's words.

"Director, I don't have time. I have another filming schedule tonight. Can you replace him
with someone else or just skip this scene altogether? It's not necessary, right?"

The PD's expression shifted slightly, but she managed to keep her discomfort hidden and
spoke hesitantly.

"It's not absolutely necessary, but it's a scene we shouldn't cut. Isn't this the scene that
illustrates Song Yoohan's struggles with his marriage? So, please bear with us. Please change
your clothes quickly..."

"Director, I'm really busy."

Myungshin interjected, his expression devoid of emotion.

"If it's a scene of agony, a monologue is enough. Please replace it with a solo window scene I
can do. Why should I wait for an extra like him to change clothes?"

The PD gazed at Myungshin quietly and provided a concise response.

"We also waited for Song Yoohan for four hours."

"I arrived late due to my job."

He replied shamelessly, pointing at me.

"Regardless, I can't wait."

Seeing his stubbornness, PD frowned as if she had a headache. It appeared the producers
were hesitant to speak due to Chairman Kim's sponsorship of Myungshin. Now that I think
about it, this is the S broadcasting station that obtained the drama filming rights.

"Ah, Song Yoohan, calm down first. The extra won't take long to change his clothes... "

"I don't need to change my clothes."

I interrupted the PD this time. At that moment, everyone's attention turned to me, but I gazed
at the producer confidently. I unbuttoned both sleeves of my shirt and rolled them up to my
elbows to hide the stains. I deliberately loosened my tie and casually tousled my gel-covered
bangs with my hand before asking again.

"Is this okay?"

In an instant, I looked like someone who had just finished a day of hard work, and I glanced
at Myungshin.

"The scene is meant to show working late, so if I appear as a diligent coworker, everyone will
understand."

Though I felt like I was the only one who had thought of that, there was a moment of silence,
and then the PD smiled and nodded.

"That's fine. Let's go with it. Song Yoohan, can we go now?"

Nevertheless, Myungshin gave me a cold glare and hesitated. He questioned.

"What if he makes another mistake? It seems like he's going to spill his coffee a few times."

His meaning was obvious to anyone. He was going to make me spill coffee several times. I
gave him my assurance.

"That won't happen."

In response, Myungshin raised his lips in a smirk.

"Alright. I'll see just how many times you spill coffee."

With that, he left to start over, and I returned to the vending machine. In the meantime, a staff
member wiped the coffee off the floor with a mop, while another inserted coins into the
vending machine and prepped the coffee.

Tak, chururur.

The vending machine quieted down with the sounds of a cup dropping and water trickling.
Once the floor was cleaned up, the PD announced the start of filming. I reached into the
vending machine and retrieved a paper cup. This time, it was freshly brewed hot coffee. As I
turned around with a smile, holding the cup, I heard approaching footsteps. Facing outward, I
saw a familiar face and stopped with a welcoming smile, a couple of steps behind where I
should have been originally. I extended my hand casually.

"Ugh!"

Myeongshin let out a loud scream. Simultaneously, the still-steaming coffee spilled onto the
floor as he instinctively jumped back. I expected to hear the cut' command once more, but
this time, even the PD was left speechless. Instead, I looked at Myungshin without emotion
and offered an apology.
"Sorry, it's hot coffee. I hope you didn't get burned."

He raised his head with a surprised, whooshing sound. I reassured him by examining him
from head to toe.

"Fortunately, the coffee didn't splatter."

"What? You bastard..."

"Aren't you glad? It almost splashed on your 'face'."

When I mentioned 'face,' Myungshin's complexion paled. He must have caught on to my

intentions. Next time, I'll pour it on your face. He then turned his attention back to the PD,
who remained rigid, and spoke calmly.

"I don't think I'll spill any more coffee next time. Can I give it another try?"

At that moment, the producer's expression was almost worth capturing in a photograph. Her
face contorted oddly, with her lower lip bitten as if she were suppressing laughter. After a
while, she finally nodded.

"... Let's try it one more time."

*****

On the third take, I managed to avoid spilling any coffee. My line was so brief that unless my
scene partner physically bumped into me and caused a spill, there was no reason to mess it
up. However, due to Myungshin's peculiar stiffness and repeated mistakes in his lines, we
ended up filming the same scene five more times.

In the last take, Myungshin barely made eye contact with me while acting, and the producer
eventually gave up, signaling it was okay. I couldn't help but find it ironic and somewhat
comical that we spent an entire day shooting this short scene. As I left the set, I heard
footsteps following me. I intentionally moved towards an area with fewer people to lure the
person closer. Of course, it was clear who it was.

"Do you think you've won now?"

Myungshin hissed with a venomous tone, stopping in my tracks and turning to him. He
glared at me as if he wanted to kill.

"If you think you've won by barely uttering a single line of dialogue, that's a big mistake, you
bastard."

I looked at him expressionlessly and replied.

"I've never thought that, but listening to your words, it seems like you think you're nothing
more than a presence that can be defeated with a single line of dialogue. Well, you were just a
beggar, after all."
Myungshin's clenched jaw seemed to twitch in response. He said,

"Do you really need to experience a near-death situation to shut your mouth?"

"You're the one whos whining over a trashy car and make a fuss over a cup of coffee."

I approached him and tilted my head.

"By the way, in Dream Productions' drama casting, you can't even be considered competition.
What makes you, a penniless beggar, think you can compete when you have no money?"

Myungshin bit his lip for a moment and replied softly,

"You're ridiculous. To hear the word 'competition' from an unknown trainee. Do you really
think you can be cast as the lead?"

"Do you think your fame is all you need to land a lead role?"

Smiling, I retorted.

"You're not the lead actor, and I'm a newcomer, so we're both open to criticism. In fact, I'm
unknown, so there are no expectations for me. But you, on the other hand, will be ridiculed as
a supporting actor despite your greater recognition. So, spare me the nonsense. Unlike you,
I..."

I lowered my voice to a whisper and continued with an undertone to Myungshin.

"I have a real sponsor who likes me."

*****

I changed into different clothes and returned to the set to find my manager talking and
laughing with the PD. I stopped in my tracks as I heard them talking about me.

"Has it really only been a few months? He seems so comfortable in front of the camera, and
his movements are natural."

"Oh, he's actually a trainee who just started acting a few months ago. But he has a strong
sense of confidence, so the camera doesn't faze him. Have you noticed? He's resilient, not
easily discouraged, and that doesn't mean he can't act. There are areas for improvement, of
course, but at this stage, he's like a natural talent. Hahaha."

I took a step back. Even as a strong-willed person, I couldn't stomach such blatant lies.
However, my manager was relentless.

"Besides, you know PD Jung from M Broadcasting, right?"

"Yeah, I know him. He ventured into filmmaking, and I've heard that his recent movie turned
out really well. I heard the script is exceptional, and it's even in competition at some film
festivals."
"Haha, our Taemin appeared in that film! He plays a significant role! PD Jung was so
impressed with Taemin's acting that he increased his part. I genuinely felt sorry for the other
actors. Hahaha."

The manager's laughter of apology made me even more self-conscious. I considered just
walking away, but the desire to get away from my manager's complaining was greater, so I
gave up that idea. I sat on the stairs, thinking that listening to my manager's nagging later
would be even more annoying.

The surroundings were already dark, and a cool breeze was blowing. After a day of waiting, I
felt a bit tired and closed my eyes for a moment. However, I soon felt a vibration. When I
opened my phone, I saw a message from the Good Impression.

-I got a call from Song Yoohan. He asked for contact information of someone he can borrow
money from.

*****

After work on that day, I intentionally avoided explaining the competition my manager had
inquired about. I thought he might forget about it and move on, but a few days later, a
situation arose that left me with no choice but to explain. Rumors swirled in the company,
and the atmosphere grew more chaotic due to speculation that Director Yoon had betrayed the
president and sold off his stocks.

Although not evident on the surface, there was a pervasive sense of unease, with people
talking about the possibility of the opposing party taking control of the company. Indeed, it
was rumored that with Chairman Kim's support, the opposing party was tightening their grip
on the president's finances, leading the president to seek assistance from the parent company,
which was Dream's largest shareholder.

To substantiate this, some had witnessed the CEO openly visiting the holding company's
office almost daily. Despite being the largest shareholder, they had never previously been
involved in the company's management, but their support could swiftly alter the situation.

Despite this, people were not optimistic about the president's situation. The chairman, the
actual owner of the other company, was in poor health and not actively involved in the
company's affairs. Therefore, the company was mainly focused on internal conflicts, with
discussions about the opposition faction's takeover being the dominant opinion.

Additionally, the fact that the president had recently distanced himself from Director Yoon
further complicated his situation. On our side, chaos reigned as everyone attempted to make
contact with the opposing party's board of directors. A few days later, a notice appeared on
the company bulletin board containing a list of people eligible to participate in the drama
casting auditions.

Most of the participants were related to the opposition faction in some way, but there was one
exception, a newcomer with no connections. That was me. When I saw it, I really didn't want
to enter the conference room. I even wondered if this was the "evidence" the madman had
mentioned, it was surprising to see an unknown trainee's name on the list of the lead casting
auditions. Nevertheless, with an anxious heart, I opened the door, and as if they had been
waiting, they both stood up.

"Taemin!"

"Taemin!"

I quietly closed the door and pretended not to know.

"Yes?"

"Huh? What? No, not 'yes.' This is not the time to say 'yes'! What's going on here?"

The manager swiveled the laptop toward me, displaying the list that had appeared on the
company's website. Hansoo kindly indicated my name with his finger.

"Take a look at this. Well, it says 'Lee Taemin' on the lead casting audition list, right?! But
when I checked with the company, there's no other Taemin!"

"Is that so?"

"Is that so? Now is not the time to say 'is that so.' You need to explain what's going on!"

Their persistence was overwhelming. I looked at the monitor and finally provided the
explanation they wanted.

"It's me."

When I raised my head, both of them fixed their gaze on me simultaneously. A moment of
silence followed, and I furrowed my brow, addressing them again.

"That's right."

"Is that all?"

What more could I explain or say? When I looked at my manager with such eyes, he
suddenly pounded his chest.

"Oh, it's frustrating. Taemin, just answer the question. How did you end up on that list?"

"Someone helped me."

This time, Hansoo asked, "Who?"

"A sponsor."

"A sponsor... huh?"

"I see, a sponsor... huh?"

The two people, who had been facing each other, suddenly turned their heads toward me.
Two pairs of wide eyes stared at me as if they were about to devour me.

"S-s-sponsor? Taemin, you really had a sponsor?"

"Gosh, that can't be true! We've never heard about it before!"

Their voices were tinged with disappointment as they questioned why they had not been
informed. Furthermore, they openly criticized me.

"How could you do this to us? A sponsor out of nowhere? You had a sponsor without our
knowledge!"

"It's far too much! He never speaks to us and just meets with his sponsor!"

How could I openly boast about having a sponsor and introduce them to everyone? Their
loud voices were starting to annoy me. I looked at them both with indifference and asserted
that I had done nothing wrong.

"You both know him, so stop."

But my words only seemed to fan the flames. The two were even more astonished, their
mouths hanging open. Just when I suspected that they might have stopped breathing, the
manager shouted in a choked voice.

"No! Absolutely not! That person is off-limits!"

What do you mean "off-limits"? Before I could ask, the manager's cry, accompanied by tears,
prevented me from speaking.

"The photographer is off-limits! I've been protecting you so diligently, and now it's the
photographer!"

Hansoo, who was standing next to me, was startled and took a step back. His gaze was filled
with horror, as if I had engaged in a life-or-death game of rock-paper-scissors with the author.

"I'm disappointed in you, Taemin!"

Now a headache was pounding. I ran my hand across my forehead and muttered softly.

"It's not the photographer."

"What? Not him?"

"Ahh... That's such a relief. So, then who... Oh! Don't tell me!"

This time, Hansoo clutched his neck and exclaimed,

"Taemin, you can't do that! He's a married man!"

 Who are you talking about? I looked at Hansoo with a puzzled expression, and he burst into
tears.

"You and PD Jung in such a relationship...ugh... I never thought that's what it meant when
they met at the hotel during the movie shoot in the morning! Taemin, come to your senses
quickly. Ugh-"

"Enough, you should be the one to come to your senses."

As I icily retorted, Hansoo, who was crying, turned to the manager, who was still clutching
his chest.

"Then who is it?"

They both asked simultaneously, and I reluctantly provided an answer.

"The madman."

"Ah, that's right... Huh? What!!!"

"I see. It's the madman. Huh? The madman... Ahh!!!"

On that day, the two of them pleaded and cried, trying to convince me that the photographer
would be a better choice, but I disregarded their protests. I almost threw up my breakfast
trying to shake them off.

Chapter End Notes

LMFAOO THEY'RE SO STUPIDLY CUTE😭😭

"I have a real sponsor who likes me." IM DEADD 😫😫

 Chapter 65

I received one text a day, just a single word. It had been several days since the audition list
was released, but these text messages were my only contact with him after we said our
goodbyes at the hotel. The content of the messages was always the same.

-Where are you?

I'd reply, but he wouldn't respond, as if he understood. The next day, the same message would
arrive again. After this happened a few times, instead of replying, I asked back.

—Where are you?

I received the message around 2 a.m., and the response came immediately.

-Office.

I glanced at the time and set aside the book I had finally finished reading. All my concerns
about when I'd find the time to complete the three thick volumes of this book seemed trivial
now. The protagonist had nearly unraveled the mystery of the song and was on his way to the
final location in search of his father, who turned out to be alive.

In these cases, wouldn't the father usually come to his son's rescue during the final crisis and
eventually meet his demise? I closed my tired eyes, anticipating the ending without having
read it yet. It felt like I had been going through a hectic period without seeing him.

Upon reflection, not much had changed, but it might have felt that way because I was
deliberately focusing more on work. I still vividly remembered the excitement I felt in the
hotel. When I thought of him, I felt hot inside, so perhaps I had been suppressing it on
purpose. Both he and I still had work to attend to.

Yes, we both had someone to fight. Strangely, I wasn't feeling the excitement that should
have come with the prospect of the fight's end and victory, which was now within reach. It
was what I had wanted, and I should have been elated to have come this far, but an odd sense
of fear had taken precedence over joy.

Once my quest for revenge was over, it felt like there would be an emptiness, a void left
behind. There was a hollow space within me that couldn't be filled with anything else. So
when I received a call from the loan company boss yesterday, I didn't react much.

"That guy has already borrowed money twice. It seems pretty urgent. Well, he boasted that
he's a celebrity and that he'd easily make money if he landed a big role. Haha, yeah, he's
right. Being a celebrity pays more. Anyway, thanks. If you ever come across any celebrities
in the future, please connect me with them."

I understood what he meant by 'being paid more.' There were various ways to get caught up
in unmanageable debts, and one of them, as the loan shark mentioned, was if you were a
celebrity, which meant you could secure a larger loan. Did Myungshin know about this? The
water was rising up to his neck. He was too preoccupied with trying to catch his breath to
realize that the ground beneath his feet was crumbling.

Now, Myungshin seemed utterly ridiculous. Why couldn't his successful sponsor just share
his good fortune with him? He must have been nervous because my name was added to the
audition list. Perhaps, he didn't even realize how much money he borrowed and simply spent
it recklessly. Moreover, I received a message from the Good Impression two days before the
loan shark's call announcing Myungshin's downfall.

-There's a rumor that Song Yoohan has fallen out of favor with Chairman Kim. I don't know
the details, but he was caught secretly taking Chairman Kim's money and using it. So now
Hyungseok has been called back.

The contact ended there. Myeongshin, obsessed with money, would likely face Chairman
Kim's wrath on his own. It was a straightforward conclusion, but there was more to it. I
worried that Myeongshin might be trying to impress Chairman Kim by targeting Hansoo, but
upon seeing this text, I realized that the one eyeing Hansoo was Hyungseok.

Yes, it was evident that Hyungseok would be the one to expose the truth, to catch the big fish.
He wouldn't miss the chance to completely replace Myeongshin. So, I repeatedly urged the
road manager to focus on protecting Hansoo. At first, he looked dissatisfied, but as soon as I
hinted at his knee joint, he chased after him fiercely without saying a word.

Everything went remarkably smoothly. In a week, there would be an executive meeting, the
decisive battle between the two factions. At that time, Chairman Kim would crumble, and I
would witness Myeongshin's downfall. Strangely, the anxiety did not dissipate.

Was it because everything was progressing smoothly? Myeongshin moved like a puppet
according to my plans, and the madman also ensured my victory. Was I anxious because I
feared the emptiness that would follow once everything was done? But why did it feel like I
had forgotten something?

*****

The following night, on my way home, I received a phone call instead of a text from the guy.

[Where are you?]

For a moment, I contemplated changing this guy's name on my phone to ‘Where are you?’.

-Bus stop in front of the company.

[Come home.]

Home? I checked the time first. It was still 9 o'clock. Rumor had it that this guy stayed at the
company every day to organize his work before leaving, but he was already home? While
pondering this, he was the first to explain.
[Took some time off on purpose to see something interesting. Come on, let's watch it
together.]

“What if it’s not interesting?”

[No, it will be interesting.]

How could you guarantee that? There was a hint of sarcasm.

[If the first movie you appear in is not interesting, it's going to be a big problem.]

My first movie appearance... What?!

"Has the movie been edited already?”

He noticed the excitement in my voice and chuckled.

[This is a temporary edit. I asked the director for it in advance. I'll be watching it first, so
come.]

And then he hung up the phone. Forgetting that he had hung up first, I quickly changed
direction toward the subway. I hadn't had much to be excited about lately, but strangely
enough, the news about the movie got me excited. After all, I had never seen a film I
appeared in before.

No matter how fearless I was, this was a little scary. As I headed towards the train station,
almost running, the phone rang again. The caller was the Good Impression. Without
hesitation, I picked up the phone, as I hadn't heard from him recently and was worried.

"Yes."

"........"

"Hello?"

[Haha.......Isn’t this a voice I've heard before?]

I froze in my tracks, petrified by the voice of the mad dog coming through the receiver.

[Was it you? Did you sent this bastard as a spy?]

"......."

[Answer me. Are you the one who planted this bastard on our side, huh?]

"......."

[Wow, the guy who was so talkative suddenly became mute? Hehe.]

It felt like invisible hands were coming up from the ground, grabbing my feet and ankles, and
pulling me down. Everything around turned into darkness. This was not the middle of the
road, but a sticky black swamp. I barely remembered one thing. What am I missing, or rather,
what I had forgotten.

“Where is the owner of the phone?”

Contrary to how I felt, the question came out casually. The guy let out an unpleasant laugh in
my ear, as if it was boiling in his throat.

[If you’re curious, come here.]

“Where are you?”

[First and foremost, where are you? If I give you the location too easily, I'm afraid you'll
bring troublesome people with you. Haha..]

I briefly told him my location. He seemed puzzled by how easily I answered and asked if I
was telling the truth.

"I'm for real. Are you scared I'm lying?"

[Damn, as expected, all talk.]

He spat out harshly and gave his location.

[I'll give you 20 minutes. Be there. If you're even a minute late, you won't see this bastard's
face for the rest of your life. I'm thinking of locking him up underground like a dog. Hehehe.]

The place he mentioned was a distance that would take at least 30 minutes to reach even if I
hurried. However, it wasn't the thought of how to get there in 20 minutes that concerned me,
but his next words.

[Oh, by the way, bring that old man with arthritis from last time. I'll give him a warm
welcome.]

Why are you welcoming to the road manager? My doubts vanished when I heard the guy's
cheerful voice.

[Lately, that old uncle has been sticking to that guy Han-soo, and it was annoying. I'd be
grateful if you could bring him. Our old man is still lusting for the little boy. I'd also like to
put my dick inside that little boy, so phone him and bring him with you.]

The guy who issued a low warning added one more thing to me, who remained silent.

[Also, don't hang up when moving. Of course, you must respond to my inquiries from time to
time in order for your voice to be heard. Because I don't want you on the phone with
someone else. So hurry up and run.]

Exactly as instructed, I picked up the phone and began running. After flagging down a taxi
during my sprint, I hastily informed the driver of the destination. I hurried to the location
specified. Around two-thirds of the way, we encountered heavy traffic, causing the taxi to
come to a halt. In my ear, the mad dog informed me that there were only seven minutes left.
Without bothering to check the fare, I handed the driver a 10,000 won bill, exited the vehicle,
and resumed running.

Huff, huff, huff.......

Despite being out of breath, I only stopped briefly. Upon spotting a street vendor, I silently
tossed money, grabbed one of the items, and continued running. When I reached the
designated spot, I picked up the pace even more. As I arrived at the location the mad dog had
mentioned, I bent over and gasped for air.

My heart raced wildly, feeling as though it might leap out of my chest, making it difficult to
speak properly in my current state. However, the mad dog somehow knew that I had reached
the location and left a message expressing his gratitude.

"Now...ha....What should I do?"

[Look toward the road. My subordinate, who was close by, saw you and is approaching in a
car right now. So, we'll be seeing each other shortly, haha.]

Then, click. The mad dog ended the call that had been going on for more than 20 minutes
until the phone became hot. When I looked up, a black car had stopped in front of me. The
smoothly tinted window rolled down, and one of the guys I had seen at the park last time
gestured for me to get in. As I sat in the back seat, the door clicked shut, and the car began to
move. The guy in the front seat turned around, extending his hand towards me.

"Turn off your phone and hand it over."

I followed his instructions, handing over the phone, and this time he gestured toward the long
cloth beside me.

"Cover your eyes."

"Why?"

"I was instructed to be cautious about everything."

As I stared in silence, he muttered while looking ahead at the road.

"If you don't like it, get off here."

Reaching to my side, I took the cloth and covered my eyes. Almost immediately, I felt the
car's movements distinctly in the darkness.

Although I couldn't see the clock, the car continued without stopping, seemingly driving for
about 30 minutes as if heading to the outskirts of the city. The destination was likely the
location of the gathering or party. However, contrary to my expectations of a villa with a
picturesque view, I found myself in front of a small three-story building not far from the road.
Despite the quiet surroundings with nothing else in sight, they allowed me to look ahead only
when the car came to a stop. Subsequently, they ushered me inside without resorting to
restraints or force, seemingly confident that I wouldn't attempt to escape. Their assurance
might have stemmed from having the Good Impression in their custody.

Upon entering the vacant building, the first scent that reached my nostrils was that of hospital
disinfectant. As I followed them to the stairs leading down to the basement, I noticed a room
with a light on and the door slightly ajar. The origin of the disinfectant smell appeared to be
there, resembling a school nurse's office with cabinets holding medication, hospital beds, and
IV stations. One of the guy guiding me seemed to catch me observing, prompting a chuckle.

"Our leader's dick is so huge that it breaks everyone who takes it. Everyone will become a
celebrity, thus we are looking after them."

The guy found the situation amusing and laughed for an extended period. By the time his
laughter subsided, we had arrived at the basement, and the door swung open. Cautiously, I
entered, inspecting the doorknob. The interior turned out to be more spacious than
anticipated, resembling a parking lot despite not being one—a vast expanse with only pillars.
In contrast to the scent of disinfectant lingering upstairs, the humid air in the basement
carried a subtle mix of alcohol and blood.

Tak, tak, tak.

The resonance of our footsteps reverberated in the basement, amplifying as we approached

the figures concealed behind the pillars.

"Ugh... Ah... Ugh... Ahh, Ugh!"

It was a tortured moan interspersed with gagging. The situation became clearer as I got
closer. One of the mad dog's subordinates was ramming his dick into the mouth of a naked
man.

"Ha, fuck.....suck it correctly you bitch."

The guy stroked his lips with his tongue and urged him on, but the one caught by the hair
couldn't. He had blood and bruises all over his body, as if he had been beaten. Despite the
fact that his face was swollen from sobbing, he appeared young. Late teens to a maximum
age of 17 or above.

I shifted my gaze away from the two people and onto the mad dog and his other subordinate,
both of whom had emerged with their dicks dangling. Despite my presence, the two of them
couldn't tear their gaze away from the acts of their subordinate who was raping the boy. No, it
appeared as if that was entirely occupying their minds.

I walked past all the empty alcohol bottles and needles on the floor and focused my attention
on the guy lying like a corpse on the cold floor. Blood and dried semen covered the area
between his buttocks and thighs.
The leather strap around his neck was the only thing concealing his exposed skin. A chain,
similar to a dog leash, was fastened to the studded end. I couldn't see his face since he was
still, as if he was unconscious, but I could tell he was the Good Impression. Even the mad
dog confirmed it.

"You came to see that kid, right?"

Subsequently, he shifted his gaze, locking eyes with me. Observing his hazy eyes, it became
evident that he was not merely under the influence of alcohol but also affected by drugs.

"So, you sent that jerk as a spy to our side. What information were you trying to extract from
him, huh? From what I see, that guy could barely observe the party at best. Come on, since
you're here, let's have a good talk."

"Nothing particularly interesting."

"I'll decide whether it's interesting or not."

The mad dog who spoke briefly averted his gaze. As his subordinate trembled and ejaculated,
the mad dog glanced at him and ran his hand over his dick.

"I just don't get it. What on earth were you looking for? What were your plans?"

Simultaneously, he took his cell phone off the single table.

"There's a rumor that Song Yoohan has fallen out of favor with Chairman Kim. I don't know
the details, but he was caught secretly taking Chairman Kim's money and using it. So now
Hyungseok has been called back."

Upon reading the last message that the Good impression sent me, he raised his eyes. As he
stroked his dick, his hand accelerated.

"As the receiver of this message, do you know what you're saved as?"

As he masturbated quicker, he let out a hard gasp.

"Benefactor...ha, it says benefactor."

He licked his lips in pleasure as the hazy semen fell from the tip of his dick to the floor. His
stare at me, however, still held a nasty desire.

"I know you hold a grudge against Song Yoohan, so I can comprehend the text, but why on
earth are you a benefactor? huh? What were you going to do with that jerk?"

Instead of responding, I returned my gaze to the Good impression, who I didn't know if he
was breathing.

"How did he get caught?"

The mad dog responded by roughly tightening his pants.

"He was trying to secretly free that boy, and when I caught him I discovered this interesting
thing on his phone."

He indicated to the young teen who was laying on the floor. He was trembling and coiled up.
The eager voice of the mad dog soon followed.

"I called, and you answered. Do you have any idea how pleased I was when I heard your
voice?"

I moved my gaze away from the boy and peered around the dim area.

"Where is he?"

When the mad dog questioned, 'Who?' I gave him a quick glance before responding.

"The one who discovered the spy. While you were busy jerking yourself and cumming, you
wouldn't have noticed."

Then I took another look around and focused my attention on one spot.

"I'm sure Hyungseok found him."

My words reverberated in the basement. Soon, it felt like there was movement in the
shadows, and a figure emerged with the sound of footsteps. For a brief moment, I almost
forgot the gravity of the situation and almost burst into laughter. The person confidently
stepped forward, and his intense gaze reminded me of Myungshin as he glared at me. Even
though he was clearly a different person, sharing no resemblance to Myungshin, he had the
uncanny ability to transform into a figure reminiscent of him.

"That's right. I found him."

He glared at me, his eyes piercing.

"That guy was a bit off. Suddenly he approaches me, pretending to be friendly. Even though I
can see he doesn't like me, he insists on staying close. Initially, I thought he was trying to
take my place..."

He glanced back at me and spat out a curse.

"Fuck, were you two playing me? I thought about it. Since you're the one trying to take down
Song Yoohan, you must have orchestrated this whole thing. But why did that jerk get
involved? The answer became clear – that guy deliberately deceived me. You aimed to get
revenge on Song Yoohan, and he wanted revenge on me? Is that why you tried to come
between us?"

"Yes."

"What!? Well, thanks to you guys, I managed to sever the ties between Song Yoohan and
Chairman Kim, which ultimately worked in my favor... Damn bastards, if you had just left it
alone, do you realize what I could have achieved?"
He scowled in disgust and pointed at the mad dog.

"Hurry and take him. I heard Chairman Kim is waiting for that guy."

"It's not just the old man who's waiting."

The mad dog licked his lips and scrutinized me from head to toe.

"A guy like him, whose eyes don't waver even in a situation like this, is quite rare. Breaking
him down is going to be enjoyable."

With a smirk, he took a step closer to me.

"I'd love to savor the moment right here, right now, but the chairman has been waiting for a
little while. He's quite pleased that you're being brought to him."

Seeing the mad dog making a move, four other individuals, excluding Hyungseok,
approached me. I looked at them impassively and addressed the mad dog.

"Don't bother sticking close to me. Just take the lead. I have something to say to Chairman
Kim when I meet him."

"What do you want to say?"

He asked, gesturing for his subordinates to hold back. Despite his semi-drunken demeanor,
his eyes sparked with intensity at the mention of Chairman Kim's name.

"If you do something stupid, it won’t just end with you getting in trouble."

"Do you think I would have come here on my own if I was planning on pulling a trick?"

I retorted, looking down indifferently at the good impression.

"Or do you honestly believe I'm here to rescue that idiot?"

"You came running."

"Why do you think I did?"

I questioned, then promptly added.

"I came to ensure that fool didn't spill any crucial information."

"Crucial information?"

"About Director Yoon."

The mad dog's eyes narrowed, examining me as if to determine the sincerity behind my
words. I continued to lie calmly.

"So, kindly escort me to Chairman Kim. I've come to negotiate."

"Provide evidence. How do you know Director Yoon?"

“I slept with that bastard once.”

He twisted his lips in surprise.

"He shared something with me, something significant. Shall I offer you a clue? Chairman
Kim hasn't delved into Director Yoon's past properly, right? Do you know why? Because
Director Yoon isn't originally a Yoon."

The mad dog eyed me for a moment, assessing my sincerity. Then, he led the way to the door,
followed by his subordinates who positioned themselves on either side and behind me. Lastly,
there was Hyungseok, who regarded me skeptically.

Exiting the area, leaving the two guys on the ground, I opened the iron gate. The mad dog
stepped out first, followed by one of his men, and then me. However, as soon as I crossed the
threshold, I half-turned. When the guy following me looked up in surprise, I struck him.

Swish!

The guy staggered backward, squarely hit in the jaw. The mad dog and one of his
subordinates, who were ascending the stairs, turned around in surprise. Swiftly, I kicked the
next guy aside and slammed the door shut on them.

BANG!!!

After locking the door, I turned around, only to face a kick from behind.

"You bastard!!!"

Whack!

BANG!!!

The subordinate's foot missed, hitting the steel door. I seized the opportunity, delivering a
powerful kick to the back of his exposed knee.

Swish!

"Ugh!"

His knees gave way, and he fell to the ground. I followed up with a kick to his head.

Thud!

There was another loud thud as his head hit the steel door.

Thud.

As he collapsed, I turned to confront the mad dog, who was glaring directly at me. In the
background, the trapped men struggled with the doorknob, kicking and slamming, but their
sounds were drowned out when facing the mad dog.

"This kind of low behavior isn't your style, is it?"

"I'm good at it."

He smirked and skillfully dodged my bare fist with a simple upper body twist. Despite the
drugs, his movements mirrored those from our previous encounter. If anything, the
substances seemed to amplify his strength.

Puck!

The fist I dodged struck me in the side. Momentarily gasping, I tried to step back, managing
to prevent my back from bending too much. His hand, however, came at me with incredible
speed.

Puck!

BANG!

My arms shot up instinctively, shielding my face, as his punch propelled me backward

against the door.

Ugh...

Suppressing a groan, his foot followed through with another attack. Again, I raised my arm to
shield my face, only to receive a kick in the side where his fist had previously landed.

"Ugh..."

This time, I couldn't stifle the groan escaping my lips. Thrown to the side, I felt another
stomp on my side.

Puck!

"Hmph..."

My mouth involuntarily drooled from the impact. Crouching and gasping for air, I found a
fist halting right in front of my face.

"Bastard. I'll fuck you up right here."

With those words, his foot lifted to strike my face. As his leg approached, and just when I
was certain it was in the precise location I aimed for, I rolled to the side and reached for the
concealed weapon in my waistband.

A folding knife lay on the ground amid the various wares of the street vendor. Unsheathing
the blade, I seized the hidden knife and drove it into the creature's leg before me. I twisted
with all my might, feeling it penetrate and tear the flesh beneath the force. The eerie
sensation was drowned out by the mad dog's screams.
"Ugh!!!"

He crumpled to the floor, gripping his leg. Soon, crimson blood stained the ground and
soaked my hands. Despite the pain in my side preventing me from straightening my back, I
gritted my teeth and, hands smeared with blood, approached him. I delivered a kick to his
head while he continued to scream.

Puck! Puck! Puck!

I continued stomping on his face until it mirrored the bloodiness of his leg. Each kick sent
blood splattering, drenching my clothes. I ceased when I realized he lay motionless. Taking a
moment to catch my breath, I turned my gaze to the still-creaking door.

"Ha, ha, ha..."

A few labored breaths escaped my mouth as I began to walk away. I opened the locked door
with a blood-soaked, slippery hand.

Click.

Squeak.

Upon swinging the door open, one of the subordinates began shouting.

"Fuck, boss, finish that bastard off right here..."

Squeak.

I took a stride toward him and the other person behind him, who had stiffened at his remarks,
and raised my blood-covered fist.
 Chapter 66
Chapter Notes

I shed a tear.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Ugh.

An involuntary groan escaped me as I struggled under the weight of the good impression.
Gritting my teeth, I forced myself to stand, but it was a challenge to remain upright, and my
legs quivered with the burden of a single person. It felt nearly impossible to take another step,
but eventually, I managed to move forward. As I walked, a weak voice called out.

“Me too... take me too.”

Turning my head, I saw the boy, barely able to lift his gaze, looking at me with pleading eyes.
I responded coldly.

“If you want to come with me, get up on your own two feet."

He trembled, attempting to raise his upper body with his arms, but soon collapsed helplessly,
tearfully looking up at me.

“I.. I can’t do it. Ugh......”

I changed direction and approached him. Looking down at the crying boy, I spoke sharply.

"Stop whining and get up, kid."

My harsh words made him flinch. After trembling and struggling to move his body for a
while, he managed to stand on both feet with great effort. Taking him along, I headed towards
the area where the mad dog's subordinates lay. Hyungseok was nowhere to be found among
them; he had likely fled while I was engaged in the fight.

While moving past them, I couldn't hear any sound, so I turned around to look, and the boy
stood frozen with fear. His pupils were tainted with terror. These guys were already
unconscious and helpless, yet his eyes were filled with fear. I deliberately pointed to one of
the fallen guys with my chin and gave an order.

"That guy has a phone in his pocket. Take it out and turn it on."

"M.. me?"

"Yeah."
I firmly added to him, who was frightened.

"You have to do it."

*****

When we reached the first floor, the boy entered a room resembling a nurse's office and
fetched two long outer garments that resembled gowns. As I observed him bringing out the
clothes, I heard a soft whisper from the person on my back.

"Why.....Did you come?"

It seemed he was aware that the mad dog had called me and subsequently passed out. No,
perhaps he had been faintly attentive to everything. I explained to him the reason for my
arrival.

"To remind myself."

Although I caught a faint inquiry of 'What?' I refrained from providing further explanation.
He appeared to have lost consciousness again, so even if I elucidated, he might not have
heard. Yet, what I shared with him was the truth. I needed a reminder of the fact I had pushed
to the back of my mind, primarily because my heart raced whenever I met the madman.
Amidst interactions with pleasant people like my manager, Hansoo, Alice's boss, and Alice's
manager, I had to reaffirm the reality that I had cornered.

One must approach everything with the willingness to accept the consequences. At least,
when embarking on revenge, this clarity returned. Regardless of the potential price, I was
steadfast in my commitment to seek revenge. From luring in the good impression to
deceiving Hyungseok into becoming like Myeongshin, I recognized that the repercussions of
these actions could rebound towards me like a boomerang.

Meeting pleasant people around me and meeting someone who stirred my heart momentarily
led me to forget. Perhaps, if fortune favored me, revenge would conclude with just that. At
some point, I realized I had been harboring hopes for a happy ending. When I received the
mad dog's phone call, I comprehended what I had overlooked and what was causing my
anxiety.

In reality, a revenge narrative concluding with a happily ever after is pure fantasy. You must
be prepared to pay a price for any action you take. Consequences come back around, often
multiplied, equal to or even several times greater than your deeds. If my current state—
bearing a heavy burden on my back and feeling on the brink of collapse at any moment—is
the price, then it feels relatively affordable to me.

“I found the car keys.”

The trembling young boy donned one of the gowns he had brought and covered the good
impression with the other. However, I couldn't help but notice that this guy had been speaking
informally since earlier. I gestured towards the front door, and he hurriedly made his way out
on unsteady legs.

He pressed the car key in a familiar manner, found the car emitting a beeping noise, and
approached it first. The thought of escaping this place seemed to energize him. Therefore, he
quickly went to the car, opened the backseat door, and waited while I placed the good
impression inside. His condition appeared dire; he was hardly breathing. Damn.

I quickly straightened my back. I needed to get him to the hospital urgently. The boy
promptly got into the driver's seat. Driver's seat? I closed the backseat door and looked at him
in bewilderment. However, the boy started the car with trembling hands and spoke to me.

"Come on, get in.”

"How old are you?"

"Huh? Me? Nineteen.”

What? I attempted to ask back, but I couldn't because his eyes suddenly widened. His gaze,
filled with silent horror, was fixed behind me. Before I turned my head, I sensed someone
approaching from behind.

Footsteps that seemed to be dragging along with gasping breaths.

Before I could turn around, a strong grip seized my shoulder. I turned my head, and a
mangled face covered in blood caught my eye. The mad dog, wearing a blood-soaked mask,
revealed his sharp teeth.

"Son of a... bitch..."

Damn. I slammed the backseat door I was holding and shouted towards the car.

"Go! Come on, just go!”

Then, I struck the mad dog's face with my fist in an attempt to break free from his grip.

Thunk!

His head turned, and blood sprayed onto my face, but he refused to release me. I punched
him again and shouted.

“Take him to the hospital quickly!”

I heard the car starting. I continued to throw punches at the mad dog, who clung to me like a
leech. His body was bending, and it seemed like he was on the verge of collapsing. Yet, as I
raised my last fist, I heard him muttering.

“You... I’ll kill you.”

Suddenly, I felt an intense pain in my stomach. Before me, the mad dog staggered backward
and then collapsed to the floor. However, I found myself unable to move. As I slowly
lowered my gaze, I noticed a knife lodged in my abdomen – the same knife I had used to stab
the mad dog in the leg. Blood began to seep from the wound, staining my clothes.

Thunk.

I knelt on the floor, focusing on my breath. However, the rapidly spreading pain
overwhelmed me, rendering me senseless. Before I knew it, I collapsed to the ground.

Haa, haa, haa....

My heart pounded as if I were sprinting, and my breaths echoed heavily, deafening my ears. I
couldn't gather my thoughts. Yet, amid the haze, I detected a distant sound – the vibrating
hum of a cellphone.

It must have fallen to the floor during my struggle to free myself from the mad dog. Realising
that it was my cell phone, I smiled as I remembered one person despite the pain that felt like
death. It's probably the madman. He must be very angry right now. I reached out my hand,
attempting to cover my stomach. While I thought the cellphone was nearby, I could only
touch it when I fully extended my arm.

Zzzing—Zzzing—

With difficulty in extending my hand, I stayed still for a moment, feeling the vibrations. The
vibration traveled through my hand, up my arm, and into my body. Though just the
mechanical repetition of a device, when it reached my heart, it transformed into the voice of a
man calling me.

The vibrations, along with the blood coursing through my body, made moving my hands
challenging. Yet, the vibration served as a signal that I was still alive. I'm alive. I could
breathe, and if I answered that phone, I would hear his voice.

Even in my slowly fading consciousness, my heart throbbed. The sheer magnitude of the joy
of being alive pushed away the pain like a potent drug. For the first time in five years, I
enjoyed being alive without guilt. With barely open eyes, I stared at the light emitting from
the cellphone in the darkness for a long time. It felt like I was constantly reaching for the
phone. I closed my eyes and, with great effort, managed to move my hand. With a slight
flick, I pushed the phone away using my fingertips.

*****

Clang, clang.

The sound of wheels rolling. A swaying body. Indistinct voices around. The sounds reaching
my briefly awakened consciousness were all confusing.

"Anesthesia department... on standby now... contact surgery...."

"The bleeding is too severe; the blood pressure..."

"Prepare more blood!"

Was any of this real? My bewildered mind couldn't confirm, attempting to surrender to the
encroaching darkness once more. I was tired. Despite the jolting body and the cacophony, I
was drowsy. I yearned to return to the tranquility of a moment ago when everything stopped.
Because it felt like a comfortable rest and something I needed right now.

True to my instinct, my body allowed consciousness to wane, like a dwindling volume slowly
being muted. Just before the final thread snapped, a solitary word emerged distinctly amidst
the urgent voices. It might have felt that way because I recognized it as his voice. The tone
was frigid and authoritative, issuing a command.

"Save him."

*****

At some point, I found myself walking. The inside was damp and humid. There was shallow
water on the floor, and if I reached out to touch the wall, I could feel the unpleasant
slipperiness from the moisture. It was too dark to see even an inch ahead, but I could tell it
was a tunnel. I don't know how I knew. I just accepted it, and I kept walking. The only sound
I could hear was the echo of my footsteps in the tunnel.

Thud, thud, thud...

It felt like walking on a sidewalk covered with rain. The dampness seemed to seep through
my shoes, making the insides feel damp. There was no thought of stopping or turning back. I
didn't have a purpose, and I didn't know why I had to walk here. It just felt like I had to keep
walking. Walking this endless path seemed to be the only thing I had to do.

The path seemed to host the unseen movements of insects, the skittering of rats. This dark,
damp, unpleasant place suited me perfectly. It was a place where someone like me should
walk. Therefore, my mind was strangely at ease. Even if I had to keep walking forever in this
place, it was fine. The only thing I had to do here was to keep walking.

Thud, thud, thud...

The only sound indicating movement spoke to me.

Keep walking. Don't stop.

*****
I felt like I had been walking for an incredibly long time, to the point where I couldn't discern
the passage of time, and then, light appeared. However, the light was more unsettling than
welcoming. I preferred the obscurity, where my presence remained concealed, over the
prospect of unveiling myself. The light instilled more apprehension than the comfort of
seeing my surroundings.

However, the reason I couldn't stop was the same as the reason I kept moving forward. I just
felt like I had to go out there. So, I had no curiosity about what might be outside the tunnel.
On the contrary, the closer I got to the light, the greater the unease. And my heart started
beating rapidly.

Before completely stepping outside, I had a premonition that the scene in front of me would
be familiar. And that expectation was correct. Before I knew it, there was a familiar alley in
front of me. I stopped for the first time and looked at the entrance of the alley. Where was this
place? The growing unease turned into the rapid pounding of my heart.

Thud, thud, thud...

It was the front of the house where Myungshin and I had once lived. As the realization
struck, I resumed my stride. Initially measured, my pace accelerated. Thud, thud, thud... I
broke into a run within the narrow confines of the alley. Though the sprint was brief, the
hastened heartbeat left me breathless. I had to clench my fists deliberately to steady my
trembling hands.

The winding alley led me to the front of the house where I used to live. When I arrived, a
fearful exhilaration engulfed me. Due to the intense thirst, my throat was parched. The inside
of my mouth dried up like a desert, and hot breath came out, but there was only impatience to
hurry.

Because I knew. I could know who was waiting there now. My brother, waiting for a long
time in a school uniform that didn't suit him, with a cold expression. As I sprinted towards
him, the figure with the bag beside the telephone pole pivoted in my direction. His short hair
and gaunt visage glanced back at me with indifference.

Haah, haah...

I halted my run and approached my brother at a measured pace, my gaze fixated on him.
However, my body trembled uncontrollably. Despite clenching my fists so tightly that my
nails threatened to puncture my flesh, the quivering persisted. I didn't care at all about how
pathetic I must have looked.

"Hyung, why are you here?"

My brother, who seemed to have been waiting for a long time, suddenly asked. For a
moment, my heart sank. I needed to answer, but my mouth wouldn't open. My body was still
trembling, and I couldn't even lift a finger. I have to speak. Desperation choked me. However,
I could only stare at his indifferent face as if looking at a stranger. Finally, I managed to turn
my foot slightly and muttered.
"......Go."

My brother stared at me with a cold, emotionless gaze after I struggled to articulate that
solitary word.

".....Go quickly."

I whispered barely audibly, then, as if shielding my brother, I extended my arm and scanned
the surroundings.

"Go quickly. Fuck, you can't be here."

I searched frantically in every direction, it felt like a sudden sharp knife might emerge,
tearing through the silence.

"Go quickly!"

I yelled at my brother, but he remained motionless. In my bewilderment, I turned to see him

gazing at me oddly. A sudden realization struck me. The hospital bill. Oh, right... I need to
pay the hospital bill.

"Don't worry about Mom's hospital fees. I'll gather the money right away, and we can go to
the hospital..."

"What money?"

What? My tensed body froze, and I slowly shifted my gaze to my brother. What do you
mean, what money? You're here to collect money for mom's hospital bill. Yet, my brother
continued staring as if clueless about what I was saying.

"Mom is in the hospital, right? She collapsed, and you came to me saying she needs surgery,
and you need money..."

"You already gave me money."

I know. I gave you money, but it wasn't enough, damn it, it wasn't enough. I should have
given you everything from the beginning. So I need to give you the rest of it now, as soon as
possible.......

"Hyung already paid all of mom's hospital fees."

My heart began to race again. Something was off. I didn't give him all the money. Why was
my brother saying this?

"You must be mistaken. I didn't give you all the money...."

"You gave me everything."

"......."
 "Hyung gave me money, and I paid all of Mom's hospital fees with it."

No. No, no. Why does he keep saying that? I urgently retorted to the emotionless guy.

"Stop talking nonsense and leave quickly. It's dangerous here. I'll give you the money later. I
know you came here to get money for Mom's hospital fees..."

"I didn't come for the money."

Once again, my brother refuted my words. Only then did I turn to face him completely.

"You didn't come for the money? Then... why did you come?"

"Don't contact me."

"...What?"

"Stop contacting me. After you left home, you lived as if you were a stranger. Why do you
keep reaching out now?"

"What are you talking about..."

"It's annoying for Mom and me, hyung."

"......."

My brother gazed blankly for a moment before turning away with the same cold expression.
Unconsciously, I extended my hand as if to call him back. However, my brother halted, his
body half-turned, leaving me with his parting words.

"Just live your life, hyung."

Chapter End Notes

"Realising that it was my cell phone, I smiled as I remembered one person despite the
pain that felt like death." SOBBING.
 Chapter 67
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The echoes of my brother's voice lingered in my ears. Gradually, as if sinking into the floor,
his words ceased to reach me. When I could no longer hear them, I opened my eyes. My
body felt unresponsive, and everything appeared blurry. I blinked a few times, finding myself
staring at an unfamiliar ceiling. A woman, dressed in a nurse's uniform, whose face I didn't
recognize, came into view. Her eyes widened in surprise. She took a sharp breath and then
shouted something towards another direction.

"He... he's awake!"

Upon hearing her voice, I closed my eyes again, succumbing to genuine sleep, free from the
confines of the tunnel.

*****

Subsequently, due to the efforts of doctors and nurses who conducted numerous tests, I
discovered that I was in the hospital's intensive care unit. Shortly afterward, I was transferred
to a private hospital room. However, my initial welcome in the new space was not entirely
pleasant.

"Aaaah! Taemin! Taemin!"

"Aaa-aaah. What do I.....Taemin is alive...uhhh.."

Because of the two people wailing on either side of me, I became aware of the pain in my
body, especially a sharp pain in my abdomen. Oh, damn. Profanities involuntarily escaped
my mind, but fortunately, there was a nurse to assist.

"The patient needs to stay calm."

Displaying a seasoned approach to such situations, the nurse efficiently separated the two
individuals from me. Despite her efforts, they continued to whimper and cling to me, this
time grasping onto the bed's metal frame, sustaining a persistent commotion in the room.

"Taemin! Do you recognize who I am?! It's me, it's me!"

"Uhuhuh― Can you see me, Taemin?! Do you know my name?!"

"........"

"Cough! Taemin! Why aren't you speaking! Uhuhuk... Do you not recognize me? Can't you
remember?! What should we do? I guess you don't recognize me. Maybe he's become an
idiot!"

"Uhuh― Taemin, did you become an idiot? What should we do, Manager-nim? Not only
bad-tempered but also an idiot!"

Right after I opened my eyes perfectly fine, I found myself being called an idiot by these two
idiots. Were they doing it on purpose? Eventually, I couldn't hold back and spoke up.

"... Just shut up."

My voice emerged weakly, likely due to my lack of strength, yet they responded by raising
their voices even louder.

"Waah! Taemin! Do you recognize me? Uhuhuk! It's the same! Your annoying way of
speaking is just the same as usual!"

"Uhuhuh... I'm really relieved, Taemin! You're not an idiot! You're not an idiot! Uhuhuhuh..."

I couldn't contain a muttered curse, but it only seemed to make them happier as they
continued to torment me. Damn it, why did I have to survive this?

*****

As the tears subsided, it felt like a tempest had passed, and I began to comprehend the
situation.

"...... A week?"

I inquired, attempting to sit up and lift my upper body. The pair, their eyes swollen from
crying, nodded in response.

"Yeah, you woke up after a week."

"They said you would wake up in a day after the surgery went well, but you didn't open your
eyes for a whole week. Do you know how worried we were?"

"......"

I then noticed the disheveled appearance of the two. Their clothes seemed crumpled, as if
untouched for days, and their faces bore signs of neglect. The manager, now appearing
significantly older, explained calmly.

"They conducted a brain scan, and there were no issues. The surgery was successful.
However, the doctors were baffled by your prolonged unconsciousness. No specific reason
could be identified, leaving them uncertain about how to proceed..."

The manager halted, as if holding back tears, and continued with a strained voice.

"We had no choice but to wait for you to wake up."

Hansoo chimed in quietly.

"I was really worried when you didn't open your eyes for so long. Too long... I thought
something might have happened to you."

It had been an extended period. Perhaps it was inevitable that I needed to confront my
brother, even if it was merely a figment of my own desires. Lost in contemplation for a
moment, their sobbing persisted. I lifted my head and posed the most urgent question.

"How did I end up in the hospital?"

In response, both the manager and Hansoo shook their heads simultaneously.

"We're not sure about the details. I got in touch with Hansoo, and we rushed to the hospital.
By the time we arrived, you had already undergone surgery and were in the intensive care
unit."

"Who contacted you?"

Asking that question was prompted by a faint memory. I wondered if it was really the voice
of the madman.

'Save him.'

However, the manager's response took a different turn.

"Director Park."

"........."

"Now that I think about it, we never asked how Director Park knew and reached out to us. We
let it go because he's not one to readily share personal information."

As the manager hesitated, Hansoo posed another question from the side.

"Manager, there's also that. The hospital bill."

The hospital bill? I asked, and the manager nodded with an 'Ah.'

"Yeah, the hospital bill is strange too. I inquired at the billing office about the surgery and
treatment expenses for this private room, but they said it's already been paid."

Listening silently, the manager seemed to recall something and added.

“I've heard from a nurse in passing. The person who first brought you to the hospital was a
young man. You were stabbed... She mentioned that he brought you in, covered in blood. He
told her to keep you alive and then left, and she was genuinely scared of him."

Hansoo also mentioned that he heard from a nurse about the frightening nature of that man,
but it didn't register. One thing came to mind. How did he know and come to where I was?
But the thought didn't last long. A word that came out of the manager with a sobbing voice
caught my attention.

"It's truly a miracle that you survived."

As I turned my head, he continued with tearful eyes.

"The doctor explained that the bleeding was severe, but the knife that pierced your abdomen
miraculously avoided vital organs. It's truly a miracle."

Miracle. The fact that I'm alive is considered a miracle. I brushed aside these words and
shifted my focus to a more pressing issue.

"Do you know of anyone else who got hospitalized along with me? Another actor from our
company."

While posing this question, I sensed something unusual. Why hadn't my manager or Hansoo
inquired about how I got stabbed? To my surprise, they exchanged glances, wearing solemn
expressions. Then, my manager cautiously asked,

"Taemin, the person who made you like that... could it have been someone related to
Chairman Kim?"

"Why do you ask that?"

Another pause. He gazed at me intently before speaking again.

"While you were lying here, our company and the public were thrown into chaos. News
spread across the internet that two aspiring entertainers were abducted and narrowly escaped.
One of them was affiliated with Dream Entertainment, causing a huge uproar. Things have
settled down a bit now, but reporters have been swarming our company, reminiscent of the
Cha Jungwoo incident."

"Who leaked this information?"

"Huh?" The manager, who seemed to not know who spread the news on the internet,
mentioned a name I didn't recognize. However, it seemed that I would soon understand who
it was through his explanation.

"One of the victims was a young man in his early twenties who seemed to come from a
wealthy family. He left his home and came to Korea independently with dreams of becoming
an entertainer, eventually joining our company as a trainee. It turns out the victim's father is a
prosperous businessman in the United States, which attracted media attention. Usually, when
unfortunate stories surface on the internet, they often fade away quietly, but this time, luck
was on our side due to the victim's good background."

Oh, he was an adult; that's why he could drive. Hyungseok, that bastard, was in such a hurry
to win Chairman Kim's favor that he associated with people without thoroughly checking
them first.

"But there was something in the testimony of one of the victims about the person who came
to rescue them."

As the manager looked at me, there was an odd mixture of pity and warmth in his eyes.

"We don't know the person's name because it has not yet been revealed, but the manner in
which they described how this person saved them... It sounded just like you. In addition, one
of the victims was a fellow trainee who used to take classes with you."

"......"

"It's you, isn't it?"

I didn't feel the need to respond, so I just looked away, and the manager smiled.

"The other victim is in another hospital and doesn't know your whereabouts. He's been giving
interviews to reporters, looking for you."

"Are they both okay?"

"Yeah, the victims are doing better now. Well, the other person seems to have had surgery
too. But it turns out he got hurt while trying to save the other young victim, so they're
covering his hospital expenses and taking good care of him at their place."

As long as they're alive.

"Taemin."

'Yes,' I responded, and when I looked up, his eyes welled up with tears again.

"Thank you for coming back to life."

The manager cried once more, and Hansoo joined in the tears. I observed them in silence for
a moment, attempting to find the right words. Why are you grateful? Why are you crying for
me like this? However, in the end, I couldn't articulate anything. I don't know. Strangely, at
this moment, their worry and tears didn't feel uncomfortable.

"What happened to the kidnappers?"

I inquired, intentionally shifting the topic. The mad dog was quite bloody, but since he had
chased me after being stabbed, he likely wasn't dead. Yet, the response I received wasn't what
I anticipated.
"They weren't caught. Later, the police searched the building where the kid testified, and it
was wiped clean of any evidence—no traces of blood. It's going to be challenging to catch
them, and even harder to apprehend the person who orchestrated it all."

The manager's voice carried a heavy sigh. He was likely thinking of Chairman Kim. Then, a
realization hit me. Wait, what day is it?

"How did the board meeting go?”

“It hasn’t happened yet. It will be held tomorrow. Well... It will only be a good day for
Chairman Kim."

The manager's statement struck me as odd. Only a good day for Chairman Kim? Why? When
I looked at him inquisitively, he sighed again and disclosed the reason.

"The public announcement came out just yesterday. Director Yoon sold all of his shares to
Chairman Kim. Now Chairman Kim has become the sole owner of Dream Planning. The
management rights have been separated, making it an independent company."

As he spoke, he let out a bitter laugh.

"Yeah, that's right. That guy moves quickly; some roles have already been decided, and they
secured a few advertisements as well."

"What about the audition for the lead role?"

"That hasn't happened yet."

He shook his head and asked anxiously.

"Are you afraid you won't get the part?"

"No. I have no regrets about that role."

It's just a shame that I couldn't fight against Myungshin.

Although I didn't reveal my inner thoughts, strangely, the manager brought up Myungshin.

"That's a relief. It looks like Myungshin might take the lead role..."

I gave him a questioning look, wondering how he knew, and he furrowed his brow in
response.

"There was a drama opening ceremony shortly after you were injured. And at the time,
Myungshin was standing next to Chairman Kim. And he was the only actor who attended."

Chairman Kim brought in Myungshin immediately after Hyngseok's accident, implying that
Hyungseok was dumped. Even if he did return Myungshin, he most likely still owes him
money. If Myungshin wants to make the most of his newfound opportunity, he won't be able
to ask Chairman Kim for too many favors. I'm sure he believes that once he gets the starring
role, everything else will fall into place. The only thing left is the board meeting tomorrow.

"Now, just forget about it."

"Forget about what?" I asked with a puzzled look, and the manager let out a sigh once again.

"You messed with Chairman Kim to get revenge on Myungshin, right? Taemin, don't do that.
If you get hurt again, I really..."

When the manager was unable to speak, Hansoo, who had been quiet this whole time, finally
spoke.

"Yeah. Just forget about it. What if you get hurt again while doing that?"

And then they both started crying again. Just when I thought they had finally calmed down.

"Go eat."

It was 4:30 in the afternoon. I checked the time and said firmly, which made both of them
shake their heads.

"No, it's okay! We won't leave you alone! We stayed here until you woke up and got moved
to the VIP room!"

"Yes! The person who covered the hospital expenses also took care of our accommodation, so
we've been here the whole time, enjoying the hospital food, all thanks to Taemin-ssi."

Whose name were they using to get the food? My expression stiffened, but the two of them
were already immersed in the world of hospital food.

"Oh, maybe it's because it's a VIP room, but the food here is surprisingly delicious!"

"That's right! There are plenty of side dishes, and if you ask for an extra serving of rice, it's
enough to satisfy you. Oh, Manager-nim, tonight's side dish is grilled fish!"

"Hahaha, really? I wonder if they'll serve the cucumber pickles from yesterday. Mmm, those
were so tangy and tasty."

"The seasoned green onion salad from the other day was also fantastic!"

In the end, it seemed that my significance equaled that of a hospital side dish. Damn. They
were both prepared to list off a week's worth of meals, and I found myself yearning to return
to the intensive care unit. Remembering faintly that they had shed tears for me, I made
another suggestion.

"Then, at least take a walk."

Once again, I was met with resistance. And for a more unpleasant reason.
"No, your family is coming soon. We contacted them as soon as we heard you woke up."

Family? I couldn't help but ask with uncertainty.

"....What family?"

"Haha, what family? Taemin, it's your family. Why didn't you mention that you have such a
good person in your family?"

"So, who is it?"

"Huh? Well, your unc..."

The door flung open with a loud creak, and the person claiming to be family burst in,
shouting.

"Aah! You're... You're alive!!!"

With his quivering visage, Alice's boss, whose dust allergy had already flared up, made my
fear a reality.

"Sob... What is this?!!!! Right after becoming a happy 300 won."

Now, I wanted to curse the doctor. Fuck, why did you save me?

*****

Alice's boss welled up with joy upon spotting me, and both the manager and Hansoo joined
in the sea of tears. Surrounded by their constant chatter and occasional remarks from the
manager, my head throbbed. The only silver lining was the boss introducing me not as a
nephew or daughter-in-law but as a nephew-like relative, though the conversation remained
futile.

"Baek... No, Taemin-ah, be kind to the manager and Hansoo. They've been waiting for you to
wake up every day in this VIP room."

He proudly whispered this.

'I didn't mention that your real name is Lee Baekwon. Are you embarrassed? Hehe...'

Determined to prove my identity, I planned to bring my birth certificate to him once

discharged. Seeing my expression, he hastily added,

'Don't be embarrassed. I haven't even told them about the 300 won yet.'

The manager beside me reassured,

'There were rice cakes.'

In an instant, rice cakes became the most detested food in the world. Moreover, it was
revealed that they had become friends by eating rice cakes. In their efforts to forge friendship
over rice cakes, it was confirmed that Alice Boss had been coming to the VIP room every day
to hang out. While Manager and Hansoo seemed excited, thinking he was just my relative,
Alice's intentions were clear.

"By the way, boss, you mentioned your keen interest in our building, right? Haha, I had
someone check out the executive floor's restroom."

Suddenly, the boss's eyes lit up like a starving beast that had discovered food.

"How's the water pressure in the toilet?"

"Excellent."

The manager gave a thumbs-up and elaborated on the executive restrooms. The boss smiled
in relief, grateful for the powerful air freshener that kept the restroom smelling pleasant. The
conversation veered into discussing the air fresheners' scent.

As the conversation progressed into deeper and more useless subjects, my face became more
and more contorted. Damn it, why do I have to wake up after a week and listen to discussions
about restroom air fresheners? However, thankfully, the nuisance talk that reached the
hallway attracted the nursing team.

The nurse, using the beautiful excuse that the visiting hours were over, kicked them out,
proving to be a true angel of the hospital. Gratefully accepting the peace that finally came, I
couldn't help but feel annoyed as someone entered the room again.

"Baekwon."

I looked up at Alice's boss, who had sneaked in with tired eyes. What else is there? I thought,
holding back a sigh, when he spoke in a hushed tone.

"If Jay gets angry at you, just accept it."

"......"

"Jay seemed really angry."

I stared at him, then inquired.

"When did you meet him?"

"I didn't."

"......"

"I had to talk briefly over the phone for work. Even after Baekwon was hospitalized, he
continued working as usual. But I could tell that he was angry. It's very much the same as
usual."
Before leaving, he left me with an unexpected final comment.

"And Baekwon, since you're already family, you can count on me. I'm ready to handle the
mess."

Before I could even ask what the mess was, he vanished. Silence surrounded me as I was left
alone in the hospital room. It was the quiet I had longed for, yet strangely, I missed the recent
chatter. Perhaps it's because I'm accustomed to having someone by my side that I feel uneasy
alone. Exhausted, I closed my eyes, finding the notion ridiculous. I seemed to have dozed off
for a while. Was it a nap? I wasn't certain. I felt a touch on my face, and when I opened my
eyes, I heard a voice calling me.

"Lee Yoohan."

I blinked a few times. The only thing illuminating the dark hospital room was the light
pouring in from a large window, casting a panoramic view. Although I recognized the voice, I
wanted to confirm with my eyes. After staring into the darkness for a while to adapt, I finally
spoke in a hoarse voice.

I felt his lips curve into a smile. Soon, I heard a response, "In a moment," and the hand that
had been caressing my face passed over to my forehead, gently brushing my bangs aside. We
stood in silence for a while. Eventually, I broke the silence.

"Is everything ready for tomorrow?"

Each time I spoke, the pain from the wound in my abdomen reverberated, making it a bit
challenging. Even if the knife miraculously avoided the internal organs, the wound on the
skin was markedly different.

"Yes."

After a brief pause, he added.

"It was done a long time ago."

But why had he continued working as usual all this time? The foolish question surfaced in
my mind, even though deep down, I knew the answer. Fortunately, I kept it from escaping my
lips. His hand dropped from my face and slid down my upper body to my bandaged
abdomen.

Even though I was clad in a hospital gown and covered with a blanket, his hand halted
exactly where my wound was. I could feel him scrutinizing my injury for a long time. It was
uneasy trying to breathe with his hand on my body. About to request him to turn on the light,
I heard his impassive voice.

"A week ago, I rushed out of the house while watching a movie. Your phone was turned off,
so I had a little trouble finding you, but I had already scoped out Chairman Kim's men's
hideout, so I went straight there. That's where I found you."

"I... how did you know I went to their hideout?"

"Because I had a very bad feeling."

If it were in the past, I might have responded with sarcasm to his casual words. How could he
know I was in danger just by a feeling? However, I couldn't say anything now. His
subsequent words were nothing special, or rather, they felt even kinder than usual. However,
despite the lack of substance, his voice carried a heavy energy that made it hard for me to
breathe.

"I was feeling very bad, so I called you, but your phone was busy and then went dead. I
thought it was strange, so I checked your call history, and you were on the phone for 20
minutes with Chairman Kim's lackey."

I couldn't fathom how he managed to access my call history, but my focus remained on the
person before me. His hand left my body, and he stepped back. Subsequently, he walked
towards the area where the light switch was situated.

"Your phone became active again when I was close to their hideout."

I recalled the phone that had been buzzing loudly as he nonchalantly explained. Strangely, at
that moment, the words of Alice's boss also crossed my mind.

'Jay seemed really angry.'

It was only then that I realized the identity of this suffocating energy. That was the anger he
was emitting. And I heard his question mixed with laughter.

"Aren't you curious? Why did I feel bad?"

"...Why did you feel bad?"

Click.

As he turned on the switch, a bright white light instantly filled the room. I slowly raised my
upper body, squinting my eyes momentarily at the intense light.

Tak, tak.

Amidst the footsteps approaching my bed again, I heard the answer.

"I saw you in the movie. Your suicide scene."

I squinted, my eyes not yet accustomed to the light, and then froze. The laughter in his voice
sent a shiver down my spine. However, when I looked at the figure standing next to me, I
realized that the chill I had felt so far was nothing. His lips twisted up, and he gazed down at
me with cold eyes.

"When I saw that, I realized that you would choose death over me unless there was a stronger
brake. That got me wondering. Answer me. Did you really not see the call that came in when
you turned on your phone?"
 He asked, but I couldn't answer. No words came to mind. It's not because the answer I would
give him is negative. It's not because I'm afraid he might get angry with my answer. Then
why? My eyes have been staring at his hand for a while.

He held something loosely in one hand. A wooden handle and a silver blade covered in dried,
blackened blood. It was slowly rising in his hand, and it dawned on me that it was the knife
that had been lodged in my stomach. Shifting my eyes, his dimpled face came into view.

"Your death will be caused by the guilt you feel towards your family, right?"

The smile on his face no longer resembled a smile to me. He seized my hand and compelled
me to grasp the knife. Although I had already used it to stab the mad dog once, I couldn't
hold it when he insisted. Unease caused my hand to tremble, and I lacked the strength. My
debilitated body and frantic heart made it challenging to wield the knife. Nonetheless, he
enveloped his hand around mine, compelling me to grip the knife, and then he elevated my
hand.

Fuck... Stop... Don't do it!!!

I wasn't certain exactly what he intended, and my unexpressed astonishment erupted within
me, swiftly becoming reality. He smiled, his eyes gleaming with amusement.

"Great. I'll make you feel that guilt towards me too."

Simultaneously, he compressed my hand holding the knife and swiftly maneuvered through
the air.

Slash.

The blade cut across his wrist, releasing fresh red blood over my body.

Drip, drip, drip...

The sound of it rapidly falling onto the blanket echoed like thunder in my ears. Soon, the
blood flowing like rain and the crimson hue absorbed by the blanket instantly filled my
vision. Nausea overwhelmed me, and I closed my eyes, my consciousness fading; the last
thing I heard was his laughter.

"How does it feel to kill me?"

Chapter End Notes

Jeez some of these lines towards the end gave me a headache cause it didn't make sense
but i hope it's somewhat understandable!!
 Chapter 68
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

It was the following day when I opened my eyes. As sunlight streamed through the hospital
window, the first thought that crossed my mind was the madman's blood that had caused me
to faint the day before. Just contemplating it triggered a headache and made my stomach
churn. Yet, on the flip side, I had hoped it was all a dream. Unfortunately, those hopes
dwindled upon spotting the bloodstains on the blanket.

“Jay told me to leave the blanket as it is.”

I lifted my eyes faintly when I heard the road manager's apologetic voice. He sat right beside
me, and a quick scan of the hospital room revealed no one else present. After checking the
room, I returned my gaze to him. He was busy operating a laptop on the bedside table.
Glancing at his laptop for a moment, he then turned to me.

"Jay is fine. He bled a bit, but he got first aid, so he's okay."

"......"

"Looking at your face, I'm more worried about Taemin. Do you want me to remove the
blanket?"

After uttering something, he waited for my response, and when none came, he replaced the
blanket with a fresh one. Even with the new blanket, the one in the corner still felt like a
heavy burden, and it seemed as if the red of his blood might engulf me at any moment.

"You didn't look well, and I was worried about how to wake you up, but...... you woke up just
in time."

He murmured as he refocused on his laptop. I turned to him, silently questioning 'Just in

time?' He swiveled his laptop around, letting me see the screen.

"It's time for the board meeting."

"So?"

The hoarse, cracked voice didn't sound like my own. The Road manager scratched his head
out of habit, his eyes darting away for a moment as if searching for the right answer.

"So...... Jay really wants you to watch that meeting."

To substantiate his statement, the laptop displayed a vast conference room, observed through
a fixed camera, akin to CCTV. Following this, the road manager manipulated the mouse, and
a sound ensued. Numerous voices conversed, but it was the faces on the screen that captured
my attention.
At the table's far end, distant from the president, Director Yoon casually sifted through papers
with a nonchalant expression, his arm encased in a white bandage. I couldn't help but fixate
on his wrist for a moment before redirecting my gaze to the opposite end of the table.

A familiar face sat there. Chairman Kim smiled, engaged in conversation with middle-aged
men on either side of him. It was undoubtedly a board meeting, but why did he want me to
watch this? Was it even permissible for me to see this? The road manager clarified with his
explanation.

"Jay wants to show off."

Show off?

"He wants to showcase how he wipes out all his enemies at once."

Echoing the road manager's words, a voice emanated from the screen.

[We will begin the meeting.]

As someone announced the start, the room fell silent. Long tables were arranged in the shape
of the number '11,' with a spacious aisle in the middle. Director Yoon was seated on the side
with the President, while Chairman Kim, along with most others, was sitting on the opposite
side.

On Director Yoon's side, there were only five people, including him and the President. Could
it be my misconception that it looked like they were divided into 'my side' and 'your side'? If
that's the case, there are only five people on Director Yoon and the President's side. There
was one other person sitting off to the side, like a stranger.

He was a man in his late thirties, wearing glasses and placing a briefcase beside him.
However, he didn't resemble a Dream executive. The meeting initiator began addressing
various agenda items. As anticipated, one of the topics covered Chairman Kim's official
appointment as Dream Planning's president, a fact I was already aware of.

It was reported that Director Yoon handed over all of his shares, but since opposing
stakeholders also held shares in Dream Planning, their consent was necessary. Not
surprisingly, they unanimously elected Chairman Kim to lead Dream Planning.

Furthermore, someone pointed out that Dream Entertainment's shares lacked the influence to
participate in management, marking a loss of power as a holding company. Everything
unfolded swiftly, aligning with Chairman Kim's desires as if it had been rehearsed.

Throughout the meeting, he remained silent, sporting a laid-back smile. The only voices
heard were from other directors near him. Two others remained in silent observation:
President Jung and Director Yoon. The president witnessed the unfolding events without
revealing any emotions, even when he sensed opposition.

I pondered if he had already surrendered, but there was a hint of something in his expression
akin to Director Yoon—boredom. Unlike Director Yoon, who openly displayed his ennui, the
president gazed at another person, listening to the meeting. After the decision to separate
Dream Planning was finalized, an unexpected agenda item emerged, capturing the interest of
President Jung and Director Yoon.

[We demand for the removal of Director Yoon from his position.]

The person across from Chairman Kim cleared his throat. President Jung reclined in his chair
and inquired.

[What's the reason?]

A faint smile graced the corner of Director Yoon's mouth, as if his boredom had finally
dissipated. The president glanced at him and continued.

[It's only been six months since Yoon became a board member, and we all know how much
he's accomplished in that time.]

[Do you not realize how many reckless actions were taken in that time?]

[I know.]

The president acknowledged but promptly countered.

[And I also know that all those seemingly reckless actions have achieved success. Until you
give me a convincing reason, I oppose Director Yoon's dismissal.]

The opponents were somewhat baffled by the president's firm stance, but soon, laughter
erupted. They were aware that Director Yoon had already transferred all his shares to
Chairman Kim, signifying a betrayal against President Jung. So, why would he align with
Director Yoon? A mocking comment surfaced.

[Chairman Jung truly has a big heart. Still embracing Director Yoon like that.]

This sparked scattered laughter. Despite their amusement, President Jung maintained a stoic
expression, reasserting his position.

[There will be no dismissal of Director Yoon, as long as I am the chairman.]

[Then you can step down as chairman.]

All eyes turned to Chairman Kim, who spoke for the first time. With a hoarse voice, he
continued, savoring the attention directed at him.

[We demand Chairman Jung's dismissal along with Director Yoon's.]

In response to his words, a person sitting on the chairman's side shouted angrily, and this
triggered a wave of voices throughout the room. People on the chairman's side expressed
their anger, arguing that Chairman Kim had no authority to intervene in the affairs of Dream
Entertainment. However, the directors on Chairman Kim's side raised their hands, indicating
that they shared Chairman Kim's opinions.
Amid the turmoil, Chairman Kim, President Jung, and Director Yoon maintained silence.
Chairman Kim wore a deep smile, seemingly relishing the situation. President Jung looked
disheartened, while Director Yoon maintained a polite smile, each projecting distinct
expressions. The one orchestrating them was the individual by President Jung's side,
seemingly grappling with a losing battle.

[Even if we shout like this, the power to make decisions lies on the other side.]

Then, I glanced at the bespectacled man sitting at the table's end, sporting a weary
expression. I wondered about his identity and whether he held decision-making authority, but
his role became apparent soon enough. The representative from Chairman Kim's side directed
an arrogant question at him.

[Sure, Company H owns Dream Entertainment, but they usually send attorneys as
representatives and don't get engaged in management, right? Hey, answer me. Am I wrong?]

The attorney acknowledged, adjusting his glasses with his fingertips.

[Yes. The person who entrusted me with the work told me not to give any opinions about the
company's management]

At this, the man on Chairman Kim's side chuckled arrogantly.

[Now, Chairman Jung, will you accept our proposal? What will you do? Of course, it doesn't
matter if we only discuss the dismissal of Director Yoon.]

[I also have a proposal.]

When Director Yoon, the important figure in this matter, spoke up for the first time, mocking
glances from Chairman Kim's side were directed at him. Now without no power, what kind of
proposal could you possibly have? Nevertheless, he maintained a polite smile, responding
casually when someone inquired about his proposal.

[I demand the dismissal of all of you.]

There was a moment of silence. I thought the screen had frozen, but soon various voices
mixed through the speaker. It was laughter.

[Hehehe, who's demanding whose dismissal?]

[Haha, Director Yoon, you finally lost your mind.]

[Puhaha, really, I never thought I'd hear such ridiculous things here.]

Even Chairman Kim couldn't hold back his laughter, and in an instant, the room turned into a
sea of laughter. Of course, on Chairman Jung's side, Director Yoon was the only one
laughing. He patiently waited for the laughter from the other side to subside and brought up
something that could make them laugh again.
[Well, I'll give you a chance now. If there's anyone willing to transfer Dream Planning's
shares to Chairman Kim and dedicate themselves solely to Dream Entertainment, we will
maintain their position.]

People stared at him in disbelief. After a brief pause, Director Yoon scanned the room and
confirmed.

[No one?]

[Hey, bastard, who do you truly think you are to dismiss anyone of their position?!]

Eventually, someone shouted, and the room quieted down a bit, with everyone turning to
stare at Director Yoon.

[This young bastard climbed up to the director's seat, thinking he's something special because
Chairman Jung favored him. Don't you know what situation you're in now, you brat?]

Director Yoon casually rested his bandaged left arm on the table as he retorted.

[I may not know my current situation, but I'm well aware of the situation at Dream Planning.]

When he uttered Dream Planning, Chairman Kim squinted his eyes. As his now-owned
company took center stage, discomfort washed over him, prompting a pointed inquiry.

[Dream Planning is doing quite well. Is that what you're talking about?]

Director Yoon responded with a sly smile. Kim Chairman's face lost its humor at the blatant
mention of his property.

[If you think you can get away with anything just because you're young, it's a big mistake.
Especially if you talk recklessly about what belongs to me.]

Unfazed, Director Yoon inquired without diverting his gaze from Chairman Kim.

[Is the drama going well?]

Kim Chairman stared at him for a moment, as if assessing his face, and then answered in a
hoarse voice.

[Now that you have no connection to Dream Planning, I'll tell you. Once the casting is
complete, filming for the drama will start soon. We're already working on the script, and
there's international interest with preliminary sales in consideration. So, is this enough about
our situation for you?]

[No. I'm just amazed at Chairman Kim's swift progress... with international contracts
already...]

Chairman Kim's countenance turned utterly blank as he gazed at Director Yoon.

The reason for this was the deepening of Director Yoon's smile. From my perspective, it
wasn't a courteous smile but one concealing suppressed laughter, likely unsettling for the
opposing faction. I could discern Chairman Kim wracking his brain, possibly questioning if
he had made an error. Amidst this silent confrontation, someone from Chairman Kim's side
couldn't restrain themselves and inquired gruffly.

[Director Yoon, what are you trying to do? Are you just spouting nonsense because the drama
that slipped through your hands is doing well?]

[Is the drama doing well?]

[Haven't you heard anything Chairman Kim said so far? Casting is almost complete, script
work has already started...]

[Then that's it.]

Director Yoon cut him off sharply. Because of his firmness, an uneasy silence filled the air as
everyone's attention turned to Director Yoon, especially Chairman Kim's gaze, took on a
serpent-like intensity, almost predatory.

[That's it, you mean I can't do more than that?]

[If you can, go for it]

He remarked casually, then swiftly added a concise comment.

[If you can get permission.]

[Permission? What permission?]

Chairman Kim inquired promptly, but Director Yoon paused, sporting a meaningful smile. He
spoke slowly, just as someone else was about to interject.

[Chairman Kim, it seems you haven't read the work.]

I immediately recognized that 'the work' referred to the original source of the drama. After
everyone fell silent, realizing this, Director Yoon methodically scanned each person in the
room.

[None of you have read it.]

No one deliberately claimed they hadn't, and Director Yoon's tone carried a clear mockery. It
was as if he was suggesting they had missed something important. I recalled the thick three-
volume book I had read. Why was it important to read the original work? The reason was
soon revealed through Director Yoon's words.

[If you had read it, you would have known better than to propose my dismissal here today.]

[That... What does that mean?]

Chairman Kim asked, voicing the sentiments of the others who had fallen silent, his cold tone
sending shivers down my spine.

[Why is it important to read that work? Concerning permission, I've already crafted a contract
stipulating our rights to use the drama. Given that Dream Entertainment possesses the drama
rights, it would be prudent not to arbitrarily terminate the contract without cause. That
contract is flawless.]

[Yes, the contract is indeed flawless. From Dream Entertainment's side, there's no way to
terminate the contract with Dream Planning without any reason. Do you think I, knowing
that, would foolishly bring up the subject of permission?]

His inquiry bore a sarcastic edge apparent to all. It hinted at the necessity for permission from
someone other than Dream Entertainment. But what sort of permission was required? From
whom? Amidst the collective confusion, Director Yoon regarded them indifferently with a
cold gaze.

[Hasn't anyone properly read the work? Not even one person?]

Everyone just looked at each other.

[Director Yoon, stop the nonsense and...]

[Music.]

The sudden shift in topic left everyone bewildered.

What?

[The song that's the center of the work]

In an instant, a single song came to my mind. A pop song that the protagonist's father used to
like. And with the lyrics as a hint, the protagonist unravels the secret hidden in the lyrics
throughout three volumes, searching for his father. Even I, who didn't know English well,
ended up memorizing it because it appeared so frequently. It was like the cold words of
Director Yoon that followed.

[Throughout the story, it's a song that comes on very often.]

'Comes on very often' resonated heavily. An abrupt silence enveloped the room, akin to the
shock of cold water being poured over everyone. Director Yoon laid bare the crux of his
challenge against the immobilized group.

[To shoot the drama, you'll need permission to use that song.]

And then, he twisted his lips again.

[Of course, you'll never get that permission.]

Thud. His words landed like a hammer on the screen. Though the display remained flawless,
an inexplicable tension made it feel as if the lens capturing the conference room's interior was
on the verge of cracking. On Chairman Kim's side, the figures stood frozen, staring at
Director Yoon as if they had ceased breathing, eyes wide with astonishment. However, their
shock gradually transformed into disbelief.

After a while, someone asked softly why permission couldn't be obtained. Director Yoon
observed Chairman Kim's stony expression, then slowly shifted his gaze to the inquirer, the
screen offering a clearer view of his face. Unlike the smile on his lips, his eyes were icy and
resolute as he regarded the person.

[Oh, I bought the Korean rights to that song, the TV broadcasting rights to be precise, for 10
years].

He nonchalantly remarked while surveying everyone.

If the ongoing drama production goes to waste, then Chairman Kim... In that moment, one of
the opposing members, whose face had turned crimson, interjected.

[...It's merely a song; we can opt not to use it, right? We can simply choose a different song,
can't we?]

He yelled at Director Yoon and sought confirmation from the other men, but the pale, tense
figures couldn't nod in agreement. Despite not having read the book, he seemed to understand
the significance of the song and grumbled reluctantly.

[That song is the core of unfolding the story.]

Honestly, it wasn't just the core. It was the key to solving all the mysteries, so it absolutely
couldn't be changed. If the song were to be changed, the entire content would have to be
altered. At that moment, Chairman Kim uttered harsh words, difficult to understand.

[I don't need to use your song; how dare you think you can restrain me with that stupid song.]

[Chairman Kim's neck will be on the line with that so-called stupid song.]

[Nonsense! It's just a song; we can find something similar.]

Even to my ears, his forced argument sounded like a sneer. And then, the question Director
Yoon had asked involuntarily came to mind. You really haven't read that work, have you?
However, Director Yoon calmly responded to Chairman Kim's words with a smile.

[The important thing is the lyrics.]

[Then we can create similar lyrics.]

Director Yoon looked so satisfied that his dimples appeared.

[Then I'll sue.]

Can one sue for creating something similar? When faced with puzzled expressions, someone
beside Chairman Kim exclaimed.

[You're going to sue for plagiarism....]

Upon hearing this, Director Yoon turned his gaze to the one who had mumbled.

[You seem to be someone with a bit of a brain. Well, some people might think that winning
the trial is enough. Shall I tell you something interesting? I don't care about the outcome of
the trial. What matters is the duration. I can assure you, I have confidence in dragging the
trial for 10 years over plagiarism.]

His slow voice felt like it was blocking every gap. However, it wasn't over yet.

[But you see, do you know what the biggest problem is if you change the song?]

He suddenly threw the stack of documents that was in front of him.

Thud.

The papers flew through the air and landed on the long table across from him. They started to
slide and fall to the floor, but someone managed to catch them. Perhaps curious about why
changing the song would be the biggest problem. The person who unfolded the papers
furrowed their brows.

[This... it's a contract between Dream Entertainment and the original creator, right?]

[Turn to the next page to see the third clause. In a copyright agreement, modifications can
only be made to the extent permitted by the original author. Certain clauses explicitly prohibit
modifications, and one of them pertains to the song.]

[.......]

[The original artist stated that if the song is changed, the publishing contract is canceled.
Now, let's look at the contract between us and Dream Planning].

Director Yoon threw the second file.

Thud.

The document glided back across the table and landed directly in front of the man who had
posed the question. Still engrossed in the initial contract, he gazed at the new document but
refrained from opening it. It was then that Director Yoon elucidated with more precision.

[If the production company breaches the copyright agreement with the original author in any
way, the contract can be terminated.]

Director Yoon concluded casually, turning his gaze to Chairman Kim.

[In accordance with that clause, Dream Entertainment wishes to inform you that the drama
contract with Dream Planning has been terminated.]

[.......]

[Congratulations, Chairman Kim. You're probably going to be busier than ever. If you want to
collect the enormous penalties from the contracts with broadcasters, advertisers, actors, etc.,
that you made, go ahead. Continue building the set you've been working so hard on. Use it as
a vacation home if you wish.]

[You...you bastard!]

Bang!

Chairman Kim, whose face turned crimson, pushed his chair backward and stood up from his
seat. His body trembled like a bamboo in the wind, seemingly unable to control his rage. The
only thing not trembling was his wrinkled hands, tightly gripping the table to prevent himself
from falling.

[You... you little... How dare you do this to me...]

[That's why I warned you, didn't I? There's no riskier business than the entertainment
industry. You should have naturally factored in this level of risk, I suppose...]

He chuckled and glanced down at the irate Chairman Kim, who had stood up.

[Chairman Kim's defeat will be an unparalleled record in the entertainment sector.]

[Don't make me laugh! Ugh... do you think I'll just let you get away with deceiving me and
pulling off something like this?!]

[Fuck, who mentioned anything about deception?]

Director Yoon spat out the harsh words for the first time and then smiled again.

[You went crazy saying you'd buy my shares. Tell me, when did I ever ask you to buy them?]

[Ugh! You...]

Chairman Kim suddenly faltered, clutching his heart. Subsequently, someone beside him,
with a bewildered expression, swiftly pulled up a chair and helped him sit down. Once
seated, Chairman Kim took a deep breath and issued an order.

[That bastard... kick him out. That's what you have to do now. Immediately... immediately
kick that bastard out of the company!]

However, despite Chairman Kim's words, everyone looked around in confusion, and no one
voiced an opinion. Director Yoon observed them with amusement and inquired.
[By the way, there was a motion to dismiss me from my position during today's board
meeting. Who was it? Who wishes for me to step down?]

No one responded. Under the icy gaze of Director Yoon, they seemed to gradually grasp
reality. Chairman Kim had genuinely lost everything. If Dream Planning's drama production
faced cancellation, the blow would be severe, and the business might even face closure.

Or perhaps, as Director Yoon mentioned, if Chairman Kim had to pay the penalties, he might
go bankrupt in an instant. In that case, those who held shares in the company would also face
significant losses. But beyond the losses, there was another problem. Seeing them helpless,
Director Yoon brought up his earlier words again.

[If no one has anything else to say, let's move on to my proposal. The dismissal of all of you.]

The opposing directors collectively turned their heads towards Director Yoon simultaneously,
looking bewildered.

[Hey. The situation has suddenly turned like this, but that doesn't mean we have any reason to
listen to your powerless words...]

[I'm in favor of it.]

Interjecting into the situation was President Jung. Following him, two directors on the same
side raised their hands in agreement. They wore expressions similar to those on the opposite
side. Equally contorted, but beneath it all, these were faces trying to suppress laughter. Then
someone spoke roughly.

[President Jung, this isn't what you should be doing. Planning systematically like this to kick
us out by manipulating things behind the scenes...]

[Watch your mouth!]

The president whispered lowly, silencing the opposition. Leaning forward, he scrutinized the
people on the opposite side.

[I wanted to go all the way with you guys. But it's you who tried to kick me out first, isn't it?]

After examining everyone, he let out a small sigh.

[Shall I be candid? I still want to move forward with you all. Because we've built this
company up to this point.]

[Then why are we being dismissed?]

Someone inquired, and the response emanated from the far end. It was Director Yoon's voice
interwoven with laughter.

[That's because I want to fire all of you].

He lifted his indifferent gaze after making this statement.

[Do you understand how long I've been waiting for this? To identify those loyal to Chairman
Kim and eradicate them in one fell swoop? So, regardless of what President Jung asserts, all
of you are fired.]

Someone berated Director Yoon using informal language.

[Arrogant bastard. Do you believe you're the best just because you disrupted Dream Planning
with the song's copyrights? Do you think you're the owner of this company?]

[That's right. I'm the owner.]

Shrrrr...

He responded with nonchalance, leaving everyone questioning their ears, then pushed his
chair away, rising to his feet. From above, he glanced down at the assembled people before
shifting his attention to the bespectacled representative from H Company.

[Tell me, did the person who assigned you this task also instruct you to refrain from offering
any opinions on company management?]

[Yes, that's correct]

The representative calmly affirmed. Director Yoon proceeded with another inquiry.

[When is the deadline?]

The concept of a deadline left everyone looking perplexed. The representative, adjusting his
glasses out of habit, raised his head.

[Today. Starting tomorrow, I was informed that my role won't be needed because the
company's largest shareholder will change. To the best of my knowledge, the new largest
shareholder of the company is...]

Under the ominous stares of everyone, the representative turned his head to one side, making
a nightmare announcement for the opposing side.

[I believe it's Director Yoon.]

Gasp!

A sound of someone inhaling sharply could be faintly heard through the speaker. Although it
was one person's voice, it could be assured that the same sound echoed within the internal
turmoil of the opposition figures, especially in the widened eyes of Chairman Kim, who
seemed on the verge of tearing apart. Realizing that they had utterly lost to that arrogant
young man across from them.

[H-How? How can you be the largest shareholder of that company?]

A faint, unintelligible question emerged from Chairman Kim, his once-blooded face now
drained of color, resembling less of a living man. While they might still find a way to fight
 back against Dream Planning's downfall, facing someone with insurmountable wealth was a
different story. The man who orchestrated this feat responded with indifference.

[The owner of that place was making a fuss about giving the company away, so I just took it.]

Does that even make sense? Even I wanted to voice that, but like the people on the screen, I
couldn't bring myself to say it out loud. Then, as if their breath had been taken away, Director
Yoon commanded them.

[Now that you've understood the situation, pack your things and get out of my company
immediately.]

Chapter End Notes

Idk about Yoohan but im very much impressed😩😋

 Chapter 69

The meeting dragged on longer than anticipated, but for me, it felt like mere minutes had
elapsed. The screen resembled a chaotic local market, filled with individuals rising from their
seats in protest, some too bewildered to move, and others rushing toward President Jung,
pleading for mercy. Amidst the commotion, my eyes were fixed on Director Yoon, who
remained seated.

He was staring at Chairman Kim on the opposite side. Although Chairman Kim was also
looking at him, he seemed to be barely holding on in my eyes. His hand clenched around his
heart and his shoulders still trembling. Even though the voices of many people mingled, and
various individuals moved across the screen, I couldn't take my eyes off the laptop.

"He really resembles his mother."

The murmuring voice made me realize that not only I but also Road Manager were present in
this room.

"Do you know Jay's mother?"

I vaguely recalled hearing about the road manager having some connection to Jay's mother.
He nodded without shifting his gaze from the laptop.

"Yes. Jay's mother was an incredibly intimidating person."

"......"

"She was really scary."

Hearing the same thing twice made it more believable. Now, I was genuinely curious about
his mother. Road Manager, as if lost in reminiscence, began to speak.

"But when she chose to be kind, she was very kind and generous to those she cared about."

"If she were alive, she might have laughed at him for showing off so much."

Observing him lost in thought, I cautiously asked.

"Is she dead?"

He affirmed with a nod, his gaze drifting into empty space. A fleeting sense of nostalgia
crossed his face, but soon, a blank expression took over.

"Five years ago. I heard she had cancer. She passed away in the United States, but she wanted
her remains to be placed in Korea. So, Jay came to Korea five years ago, and that's when I
first met him."
Five years ago. The time when Road Manager fought with him, and when Alice met him for
the first time, and when he met me.

"Five years ago..."

I awkwardly cleared my throat, grappling to articulate my thoughts.

"How long did he stay in Korea 5 years ago?"

My question seemed unexpected, and Road Manager took a moment to think before
answering.

"As far as I know, he stayed for about three days."

"...."

"A short time indeed."

Yes, a short time. It was ridiculously, unbelievably short. But it was enough to meet me?

"Why are you smiling?"

He asked, puzzled, and I realized I was smiling. But I couldn't help but laugh, because I
realized that if his mother hadn't died, and if my mother hadn't died, we wouldn't have met. I
shook my head and changed the subject to the Road manager, who was waiting for an answer.

"When I was in difficulty, the congressman helped me a lot. So, I went to say my final
goodbye to his daughter five years ago... After her remains were laid to rest, Jay suddenly
said, 'I heard you're really strong?' and started picking a fight. He said he heard about it from
his mother and wanted to forget the sadness, so I agreed to the fight. But that wasn't the real
reason, was it? Turns out, he had long overcome his mother's death and came to Korea out of
annoyance and irritation. If I had known that, I would have just run away. But because he
aggressively came at me, saying 'Come on, fight me to death'..."

As the Road Manager continued to speak more when it came to the events from five years
ago, he seemed genuinely sad. His conclusion remained the same.

"My knees are still hurting."

Saying that, he stared at me intently.

"......"

"....I'll tell Yoon Jay about your sore knees."

His face brightened for the first time since we met. While chatting with another pitiful victim
of the madman, the meeting room was gradually emptying. When I turned my head towards
the screen, a person who looked like a security guard came in and was dragging out the
opposition who were shouting and causing a commotion. However, Kim Chairman didn't
intervene, possibly having received prior instructions.
[Thud.]

The door slammed shut on the screen, leaving Chairman Kim and Director Yoon alone.
Subsequently, Director Yoon rose from his seat, as if he had been waiting. Squeak. Director
Yoon pushed his chair aside, circling the desk to stand in front of Chairman Kim, whose face
still burned with anger.

Chairman Kim's intense, almost murderous gaze, fixed on Director Yoon as he moved,
seemed to signal his unwillingness to accept defeat. Director Yoon stopped in front of
Chairman Kim, but before that, it seemed like he was staring at the camera. Although that
was soon forgotten with his following words.

[It seems like you need someone to support you. Whom should I call? Oh, should I call that
big guy who always helped you, Chairman?]

Realizing that Director Yoon referred to the mad dog, I leaned forward to focus on the screen.
However, Chairman Kim's reaction was strange. His face distorted for a moment. I thought
he might be reminded of the injuries sustained by the big guy, but his words were beyond my
expectations.

[That guy... did you kidnap him?]

I looked at Director Yoon, but I could only see his profile, making it challenging to read his
expression. Despite his polite tone, Director Yoon's voice carried an underlying chill.

[Kidnap? Did he go somewhere?]

[It was you. You took him from the scene. Why? Why did you leave the others alone? Why
only him...]

[Chairman Kim.]

Director Yoon interrupted, tilting his head and lowering his gaze to Chairman Kim's chest.

[Is your heart okay?]

Chairman Kim tightened his grip on the desk, appearing displeased.

[You don't have to worry about it, so just worry about your heart. I'm not gonna let you be...]

[I heard you have a pacemaker in your heart. You should be careful.]

A pacemaker? It was an unfamiliar term, but it seemed to be related to Chairman Kim's heart.

[How dare you advise someone to be careful.]

Chairman Kim blurted out coldly, and Director Yoon smiled in a way that I could see.
Dimples clearly visible.

"I'm curious. Can it be stopped by a small electric shock?"

In that moment, even though Chairman Kim appeared small on the screen, his shoulders
visibly flinched. While Director Yoon must have noticed, he pretended not to, continuing to
smile with a clear and confident tone.

"Then you would die, wouldn't you?"

*****

A moment later, the laptop screen went black. The last scene depicted Chairman Kim, left
alone, clutching his heart and exhaling roughly. However, his eyes were fixed on the closed
door as if he could kill the madman who had left. The monitor turned into a black screen, but
the venomous look in Chairman Kim's eyes lingered like a phantom.

"Are you worried?"

I barely turned my eyes away from the monitor. Then, looking at the road manager in silence,
I asked,

"Do you believe in karma?"

"Well."

He said, tilting his head and staring at me as if questioning why I would ask such a thing.

"Somebody once mentioned that divine punishment may not exist, but karma certainly does,
and that's what adds intrigue to the world. I think the same. The knife I used to harm others
eventually struck me, and yet, I don't harbor resentment; I'm rather indifferent about it.
Revenge beats revenge, and that doesn't frighten me. If I were to open the door to my hospital
room right now and find the mad dog who stabbed me, I'd simply pick up the knife and do it
again."

"But?"

"But... now that it's not my job anymore, I feel uneasy."

The road manager scrutinized me for a while and then faintly smiled.

"You have a big heart, Taemin."

"Is there any aspect where you can't remain calm about others' revenge?"

"No."

The road manager nodded gently, his voice relaxed.

"It's only deemed revenge if it begets revenge."

"......"

"A venomous man doesn't seek revenge. It's simply a battle. Annihilate all adversaries."

The road manager's nonchalant discussion of death seemed to chill the atmosphere, perhaps
accentuated by his smiling countenance.

"The target of revenge is nothing more than a slab of meat to them."

I held my breath, fixated on his words. He scratched his head and mumbled, 'I must have
startled you,' as if sensing my tense demeanor. Then, he shifted his gaze towards the blood-
stained blanket he had discarded earlier.

"Taemin, you should worry about yourself first. I've been hounded for five years for breaking
his hand, but you cut his wrist?"

His words resurrected memories of the incident, and anger surged within me once more. The
damn madman, carrying out such acts with a grin, while my hands shook, and the mere
thought of it made me dizzy.

"That wasn't me, it was the madman..."

Before I could clarify, the road manager took hold of my hand.

"Sorry. Even if you end up getting locked up, I really can't do much to help you."

*****

The road manager was present to guide me through the board meeting, and once it concluded,
he exited the room. Leaving his laptop behind, he mentioned that I could use it if I got bored.
However, before departing, he cast a glance around the room and muttered to himself.

"I don't know if any guests will come later, so I'll buy drinks just in case."

Perhaps because I had become accustomed to his voice, I could distinctly hear his muttered
words now. I immediately replied that there was no need for that since there wouldn't be any
guests, but he had already left. And realistically, no one would come to see me except for the
manager, Hansoo, and occasionally Alice's boss. As expected, after about an hour, Hansoo
burst into the room, appearing out of breath.

"Oops! Bi-bi-big news!"

Tap, tap―

Hansoo stomped across the floor. His loud exclamation made me flinch, momentarily
mishearing 'big news' as 'Vilnius.' Damn it, it seemed I was experiencing auditory
hallucinations now due to that madman. Filing it away as yet another consequence of the
damage he'd inflicted on me, Hansoo urgently inquired.
"D-do you know what happened just now? Oh my god. Dream Plann...."

"Did it collapse?"

"Ugh! How did you know that!"

Hansoo was taken aback, but his excitement swiftly returned.

"It really looks like it's in trouble. No, it's practically already ruined. Well, they had the board
meeting earlier today, and Director Yoon dropped a bomb in there, you know what? Director
Yoon..."

"He owns the song's copyrights?"

"Huh! Uh, how did you know?"

Worried that his fervor might lead him to collapse from excitement and suffer a heart attack
at his young age, I provided a brief explanation.

"I just know a little bit."

"No, I mean, how could Taemin know, if he was just lying here with a hole in his stomach..."

"......"

"Hmm, you have a rough idea."

Hansoo finally calmed down and took a step back, releasing the tightly clenched fist.
However, as he conveyed the company news, his voice became loud again.

"Yeah, yeah, the company is in chaos right now because Dream Planning looks like it's
ruined. All the dramas are canceled, the figures who were opposed to Chairman Kim are all
gone, and on top of that, even the entertainers and employees who were lobbying on the
opposing side have all been completely, utterly crushed!"

He's systematically taking down everyone at once. I recalled the madman's words to the
directors, where he mentioned patiently identifying those aligning with Chairman Kim and
waiting for the opportune moment to eradicate them.

He remained at the company every day, even working through weekends, all the while
wearing a smile and never showing annoyance. His confidence in victory was evident. What's
truly remarkable is how he flawlessly concealed any signs of boredom during the waiting
period. There's nothing more perilous than someone who can hide their scheming behind a
smiling face.

"Wow, isn't it incredible? I don't know what profits the company will generate, but now it's
all under Director Yoon's control! It's truly astounding! But you know what's even more
surprising?"

"......."
"......."

"What?"

I couldn't resist asking Hansoo, who had suddenly fallen silent, giving me a suspicious
glance.

"You really don't know? And yet, you're just spitting out the important parts?"

"......"

"No, right?"

"If you don't want to talk about it, then don't."

As I let out a sigh and shifted as if preparing to lie down, Hansoo hurriedly interjected.

"Ah! I'll spill it. I really need to share this. Ugh-"

Then, go outside and grab anyone to tell them. Why bother telling me? I thought, annoyed,
but Hansoo's voice continued, presenting a new piece of information that even I was unaware
of—a stunning revelation that left me flabbergasted.

"Director Yoon was already gearing up to produce a separate drama, and he's on the verge of
finalizing a contract with M Broadcasting Company, with the script halfway done. What's
even more crucial is that they've selected the director for the drama. Guess who it is? It's PD
Jung, the same PD Jung who worked on our movie!"

......What? This time, I couldn't hide my surprise, precisely the reaction Hansoo anticipated.
The news felt like an unexpected blow. Barely an hour had passed since Dream Planning's
downfall, and now I'm hearing about broadcasting deals and script progress. Yet, the most
astounding revelation was the choice of the drama director. How did PD Jung...

Come to think of it, that madman invested in PD Jung's movie, right? As I pondered, a
sequence of connected events started to unfold. PD Jung had mentioned this when we first
met. An investor approached him, willing to invest, but there was a condition. Although he
didn't reveal the condition at that moment, it was evident it would be linked to the production
of this drama. This is likely why PD Jung alluded to it during our encounter at the hotel that
morning.

'After this, I probably won't be able to shoot movies for a while.'

Of course, he wouldn't be able to shoot a movie. He would have to focus on filming the
drama for a while. The frequent meetings with the madman weren't solely due to his
investment in PD Jung's movie. It was probably a result of numerous discussions about their
upcoming drama project. I feel deceived.

When did the madman start planning all of this? Naturally, he wouldn't have chosen PD Jung
as the director without adequate preparation. The myriad movies he urged me to watch during
my initial visit to Alice are proof of that. To find the right person for the job, he must have
watched, investigated, and studied more films than I ever did.

Indeed, the stack of scripts and books in his room was not just for show. While maintaining
an appearance of diligent focus on company work, he secretly prepared for drama production.
Even during his work in the United States, he managed to bring down Chairman Kim. While
I struggled with a few tasks, he handled them all by himself, working late into the night. And
amidst everything, he didn't forget to occasionally pester me. It was truly remarkable. I heard
Hansoo expressing his admiration beside me.

"Director Yoon is really amazing, isn't he?!"

"No, I think he's a madman."

Without realizing, I spoke sincerely, and Hansoo got upset.

"No, you shouldn't compare the madman with Director Yoon! Even if the madman sponsors
Taemin, it's disrespectful to call the genius Director Yoon a madman!"

I couldn't even call the madman a madman. Frustrated and unjustly treated, I just stared at
him. Seeing Hansoo, who had become a follower of Director Yoon, insistently demanding an
apology, I realized it was becoming increasingly difficult to reveal the madman's true
identity.

Even the manager, entering the room brimming with joy, seemingly shared the same
sentiment.

"Hahaha, Taemin, did you hear? The incredible Director Yoon won! I might just fall in love
with him!"

Subsequently, the manager, overhearing my earlier remark about Director Yoon being a
maniac from Hansoo, predictably grew animated. I was on the verge of speaking,
contemplating whether I should disclose the truth now and brace for the impending shock.
However, the manager, engrossed in discussing company matters, suddenly recollected
something crucial.

"Currently, the company atmosphere is sharply divided between those lamenting and those
celebrating. Hahaha, it's so gratifying to witness those who employed dubious tactics to
secure positions now shedding tears! Director Yoon acts like a sharp blade, severing all ties
with celebrities who attempted to secure drama auditions through connections with the
opposition. Hahaha, the audition list has already been released, and entertainers and their
managers, who were on the list, find themselves in deep trouble... Huh?"

The manager's cheerful expression transformed into one of terror. Beside him, Hansoo, still
oblivious, innocently inquired, 'What's wrong?' Yet, the manager was already looking at me
with a mix of horror and realization.

"Wait a minute, come to think of it, Taemin, you were on the lead audition list... Ha!"
The inside of the hospital room soon turned into a funeral home.
 Chapter 70
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Which is worse between a headache-inducing chatter and an irritating cry? In my case, it's
hard to determine. Exhausted by both the sobbing duo and the annoying chatter, I was about
to just spill the truth.

"Ah... manager, what do we do now? Because of the madman... that devil madman, we're
going to be kicked out. Ugh."

Hansoo sobbed, clinging to the manager's arm, and the manager spoke with trembling lips.

"I knew the madman would cause trouble someday, but to get us kicked out like this... we're
doomed, aaah."

I revealed the truth with a weary voice.

"Stop saying we're doomed. The madman is actually Directo..."

“No, I didn't ask for it, but why did he arbitrarily put you on the audition list and cause chaos!
This madman!”

"That's right! That madman does things without being asked!"

They weren't listening to me. I couldn't speak loudly due to the pain with each word, but I
had to this time, or I felt like I'd turn into a madman myself.

"Ah damn it, we're not doomed!"

I yelled, and the pain from my stab wound spread. Ah, that hurt. I waited for the pain to
subside and noticed my surroundings had gone quiet. I struggled to open my eyes, and they
were looking at me wide-eyed. Taking a breath, I spoke in my normal voice.

“We're not doomed. We won't get kicked out of the company. So, don't worry.”

“H-how does Taemin know that?”

“Well, that madman is none other than Directo...”

"Hold on!"

The manager gestured for me to stop, then suddenly clutched the left side of his chest with
one hand.

"Ugh... my chest... Haa, I was just too shocked by the news. Aaa."
Beside him, Hansoo gasped, and the manager weakly smiled.

"It's okay. It happens as you grow older. Now we just need to make sure we don't lose our
jobs, right? Aaah... Taemin, continue."

"........."

"So, the madman is Directo...what?"

"The madman is close to Director Yoon."

"How close are they?"

".....They're like one body."

Upon hearing this, their faces immediately brightened, and they went back into praising
Director Yoon mode.

“Wow, that's great! Even if we don't know about the madman, if it's the amazing Director
Yoon, he won't just stand by and watch as the lover of someone he's close to be in danger.
Right?”

"Of course! Director Yoon is a wonderful man! Hahahaha- I knew he was going to be of great
help ever since he talked about Vilnius. Even the sudden itching on my chest due to
neurodermatitis got completely better!”

What? Neurodermatitis? What nonsense. He wasn't clutching his chest because of his heart
but because it was itching. I should have been more concerned about my stab wound than
worrying about his heart. With faith in Director Yoon, the worry disappeared in a single
breath, and the two of them excitedly rushed to the refrigerator, taking out leftover rice cakes
from yesterday.

“Ah, I’m hungry after crying.”

“Hehe, I’m hungry too.”

They both eagerly ate rice cakes in front of me while I couldn't eat anything due to the pain.
Then, as if something suddenly occurred to him, the manager asked while chewing on his
rice cake.

"Oh, will your uncle come again today?"

"He's not my uncle."

I vehemently denied it, but the manager seemed to understand and burst into laughter.

"Haha, I know. I know. I heard from him. He's practically your uncle, but you seem
embarrassed about it, huh? Haha, Taemin, you're subtly quite shy."

"......."
"Haha... Well. Hansoo, eat slowly."

Laughing off my stern gaze, the manager playfully slapped Hansoo's back, who was
awkwardly eating, and then asked again.

"It seems he's a boss, does he own a rice cake shop?"

******

The manager and Hansoo left, only having eaten rice cakes, to check on the atmosphere at the
company again. It seemed like they were going to enjoy the portrait-like atmosphere of
people they usually disliked, but before leaving, the manager left some strange words.

'Oh, by the way, I contacted everyone today to let them know you woke up. When they come
to visit, greet them kindly.'

Contact? Who? The two eagerly headed to the office while I remained alone, lying on the
bed, pondering the situation. I do have relatives—distant ones on my mother's side. However,
I never saw them when I was young, so I wouldn't recognize them even if I bumped into
them on the street. Will other people come to visit me? Well, the manager must have
misunderstood. I dismissed it and took a short nap. However, when I woke up to the sound of
the door, I couldn't help but feel a bit bewildered.

"Yoohan, are you... okay now?"

The branch manager of the delivery office where I used to work came in, dressed in work
clothes as if he had stopped by during a delivery. The smell of sweat clung to him, and
invoices were tucked into his vest pocket. Glancing at the clock, I realized it was right in the
middle of his busiest working hours. It was surprising that he visited the hospital during
work, but more perplexing was the reason for his visit.

"Manager, what's going on?"

"Well, what's going on, damn it! I got a call from your acquaintance saying you were on your
deathbed. I visited a few days ago, and you were still unconscious in the intensive care unit.
Are you okay now? Any major issues?"

'Yes, I'm fine now.' I replied in a small voice, giving him a puzzled look.

"Manager, what about your work? It's the middle of the day."

I asked firmly, and he chuckled.

"Yeah, I'm in big trouble now, stopping by in the middle of work. But, since you've woken
up, I had to come see you. They all said they're coming to visit now that you're awake. I'll
head back for now, and I'll bring everyone with me this evening."
"Everyone...?"

He nodded and listed the names of several people I used to work with—some I hadn't seen in
as long as three years and others just a few months ago. Regardless of the duration, I had
never formed close relationships with them, not sharing drinks or meals together. Yet, the
manager's next comment left me even more puzzled.

"Oh, and a few people from the distribution center mentioned they plan to drop by to see you
too. Their schedules differ, so they'll likely come separately after finishing work tomorrow
morning."

"Why are they coming?"

"Why? To see you, of course. You worked hard. Whenever there was a breakdown, you
handled it without complaining, and when it was busy, you appeared from somewhere to help
and then disappeared. Even on weekends, you always came when called. Everyone was really
grateful to you."

"......"

"Well, I'm heading out then. Are you sure you're okay?"

After a final check, the branch manager answered his loudly ringing phone and left hastily. I
reclined on my half-raised body, gazing at the still-closed door. Something felt off. I had
never been close to these people, never been friendly with them. But I didn't have time to
dwell on it as one visitor after another arrived.

The manager probably contacted everyone saved in my phone. The boxing gym owner I only
saw every few months, the folks at the recruitment agency who hooked me up with odd jobs
on weekends, and the early morning newspaper delivery crew.

Even without the manager, Hansoo, and Alice's boss, my hospital room buzzed with people
that day. Faces I hadn't seen in months, or even half a year or more, people I hadn't built a
relationship with beyond the occasional greeting. But after one another, as guests continued
to visit, there was no time left to feel the awkwardness.

What made me more uncomfortable was the relief on their faces when they saw me. They
genuinely seemed pleased that I was alive, breathing, and awake. The awkwardness persisted
like a hazy fog throughout. The hospital room quickly filled up with boxes of drinks brought
by them. Thanks to them, my hospital room was crowded with people for the entire
afternoon. Then, in the late afternoon, an unexpected guest arrived.

"Hmm, you're alive?"

Evidently, he was correct. Surprisingly, the person who arrived solo was the boss of the loan
company. Except for business visits, we had met every month for the past five years. He
wasn't the type to casually visit the hospital. As if to confirm this, he came empty-handed, as
though inspecting the room rather than visiting me. Only after a thorough look around did he
finally shift his gaze to me, then he unexpectedly posed a question.
"I heard you got stabbed."

I simply stared at him, and he chuckled.

"I genuinely didn't believe that the strong Lee Yoohan got stabbed, until I saw you in the
intensive care unit."

"You visited when I was in the intensive care unit?"

"......"

"......"

Despite me not saying anything offensive, he took offense. Then, with a frowning expression,
he grumbled, 'What's with the special room?', before turning his head again. This time, his
tone became more serious.

"I heard your company, Dream something, caused a commotion today. It seems like Song
Myungshin couldn't secure the lead role in the drama he was so proud of. Is my guess
correct?"

"Yes."

'Oh, is that so?' His smirk seemed cruel. He turned to me with dark, shining eyes and asked.

"You better demand that money back. I don't think Song Myungshin has come to his senses
yet. Do whatever it takes to get the money before he loses the lead role in the drama and
disappears in a haze. I did you a favor, so that's the least you can do. Got it?"

Given Myungshin's repeated borrowings, that would likely settle the debt with the loan shark.
Restraining Myungshin and redirecting him to another location to extract more money. But
he wanted more. More. More money. Meanwhile, Myungshin would sink deeper and deeper
into trouble.

"Why aren't you answering, you bastard?"

"Yes."

I nodded and replied dryly.

"I had originally planned to do that."

******

After he departed, I remained alone for a while. The room gradually dimmed, but I refrained
from turning on the lights, not wanting to disturb the fading natural light. Had the seemingly
effortless revenge drained my energy more than I anticipated? Or was it the cliché desire to
commemorate my new beginning after experiencing death and revival?

I couldn't pinpoint which one it was, but it was evident that my motivation had dwindled.
Perhaps I simply lacked the energy. Pondering this by myself, the last visitor arrived. The
manager and Hansoo brought him in, both with flushed faces, presenting him like an
unexpected gift.

"Ah, Taemin. Look who's here! We ran into him in front of the hospital... ah!"

The manager, entering the dark room, realized it and let out a surprised sound, lowering his
voice suddenly.

"Oh, Taemin might be sleeping."

"I'm not sleeping."

"Hehe, he's not sleeping... ha!"

He flustered in the dark, waving his arms as if dancing. Fortunately, Hansoo, arriving later,
switched on the lights, sparing the manager from groping in the dark. In the bright light, he
looked even more awkward. However, my attention shifted to the person who accompanied
them. When our eyes met, he smiled and greeted with a 'Hello'. Then, he uttered the words I
had heard countless times today.

"Taemin-ssi, are you okay?"

And I responded with the same phrase I had used with everyone who came before him.

"PD Jung, why are you here?"

He held a box of drinks and added it to the growing collection. Looking back at me, he
displayed a bearded, weary face, indicating he hadn't slept in days.

"Well, since Taemin-ssi is awake, I thought I'd come and see."

Of course, he was welcomed warmly, especially by the manager and Hansoo.

"As expected, PD Jung! Ah, an actor falls sick, and you still make the effort to come, despite
being so busy...haha!"

"No, I'm beyond busy now...."

"I really admire PD Jung; you genuinely care about your actors!"

"Well, he came back from the brink of death...."

Regardless of PD Jung's excuses, he was already regarded as the best PD in the world by the
manager and Hansoo. Eventually, he raised his hand somewhat embarrassedly toward the two
people and checked his watch.
"I'm sorry, but I actually came straight from wrapping up work on a movie. I think I should
chat briefly and then go."

"If it's for a movie, you should definitely go. By the way, I heard some good news. Your
movie got invited to a prestigious film festival..."

The manager trailed off, carefully observing PD Jung's reaction. PD Jung smiled, slightly
embarrassed by the mention of a film festival.

"Well, it's because Director Yoon did an excellent job promoting it over there, so we were
fortunate to receive the invitation."

“Ah, Director Yoon. As expected of Director Yoon...Well, by the way, speaking of Director
Yoon.”

The manager cautiously inquired, his face slightly flushed.

“I heard that PD Jung will be filming the new drama, is that correct?”

PD Jung surprisingly confirmed.

"Yes, I believe I will take it on. Anyway, that's why I came."

Then, he turned to me.

"Taemin-ssi."

"Yes."

He called me and briefly examined my injuries.

"How long will it take for you to heal? Will you still be unable to move after two months?”

Knowing that wounds take time to heal, I thought I'd be mostly recovered in two months, so I
replied that it should be okay. He then lifted one corner of his mouth and brought up an event
in XXX City.

"When we met in the morning at the hotel in XXX, do you remember what I told you?"

"What are you talking about?"

"I said if the film budget weren't so limited, I would've never casted Taemin-ssi."

The manager and Hansoo tensed at PD Jung's words. However, knowing what was coming
next, I wasn't offended.

"Remember. You're a beginner, you don't have strong acting skills, and you don't have
exceptional looks, but since fate brought us together, I thought I should try my luck."

I nodded. He asked if I remembered the next part too, and of course, I did. His words had
inspired me to exceed in at least one aspect.
"Yes, you said I may be a rookie, but I should do best in whatever role I'm handed to prove
I'm worth using again."

"That's correct. This is why I came. The drama may not have a main role, but it does have a
demanding role."

"I absolutely want to make use of Taemin-ssi again."

******

It wasn't until PD Jung left that I realized he had taken time out of his busy schedule to visit
me for casting reasons. He proposed to the cheerful manager that if there was a fitting role for
Hansoo, he'd like to offer it to him, causing the manager to react with excitement and Hansoo
to collapse with weak knees.

When PD Jung, now an equal to Director Yoon, mentioned having to finish some work, they
escorted him out like a king. I felt a strange sensation in my stomach, reminiscent of a
passing typhoon. It mirrored the feeling when unexpected visitors expressed concern for me.

Feeling unsure of how to convey my emotions, I must have been in a daze when the road
manager entered. Carrying a pack of drinks, he walked into the room, took a few steps,
paused, and gazed in one direction—towards the pile of drinks people had brought. With a
smile, he turned to me and remarked,

"I guess I bought the drinks for no reason."

******

I awaited the arrival of night, anticipating the arrival of my last visitor. I had something to say
to him. Truthfully, after witnessing him bleed like that, the thought of seeing him in person
again was somewhat daunting. As absurd as it may sound, there was an irrational fear that he
might start bleeding once more right before my eyes.

So, I gritted my teeth and waited for him. I had to throw curses at him, at the very least.
However, perhaps due to the lingering effects of the medication, my body gradually felt
lethargic, and it kept wanting to sag down. I couldn't manage to fall asleep again, as I was
busy rereading the original novel that Hansoo had left for me to read.

In the course of reading, I verified PD Jung's remarks about a role that would suit me.
Surprisingly, it turned out to be a supporting role more significant than I initially perceived.
Initially, the character would clash with the protagonist but later assist him in his endeavors.
Towards the end, it would be revealed that the character was an NIS agent—reserved in
speech and skilled in combat.

I couldn't believe it; I found the role more captivating than the main character in the book.
Did PD Jung genuinely intend for me to take on this role? I, still a novice, and he's assigning
 me this role? Unintentionally, I became engrossed in the book again, paying close attention to
the segments mentioning the role, and then I heard the door close. I looked up as the madman
approached, loosening his tie with one hand.

"I'm sleepy."

What? I, who had been tense, just stared at him in bewilderment. So, as he approached, I
couldn't stop him from hopping onto my bed. Thanks to that, the events of last night
disappeared from my mind. What is this guy doing?

"It's narrow, where are you climbing up to?"

My body was already in pain, making movement difficult, but he disregarded my complaints
and pressed close. Then he laid his head on my pillow and closed his eyes. Just as I was
about to confront him with my anger, his arm extended over my body, revealing his wrist
wrapped in a white bandage. I stopped breathing. At that moment, I heard him mumble in his
sleep.

"I stepped on all of them."

Chapter End Notes

💔
The reason i couldn't post yesterday was because after translating this chapter instead of
saving it i accidently deleted the entire chapter...😭 I was so close to just ending it
all. ITS THE WORST FEELING EVER. But after reading ur sweet comments it helped,
and i started it again lmao. So sorry for any mistakes!!
 Chapter 71
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Human adaptability always appears to surpass expectations. The wound in my stomach made
even breathing painful, so I initially thought all I could manage was to pull myself up and sit.
However, I seemed to have underestimated myself. At some point, I drifted into sleep, and
upon opening my eyes, I realized I was barely holding on in the confined space.

Lying on my side, I felt like even a slight push of 5 centimeters could send me tumbling to
the floor from my precarious position. My body was as stiff as stone from the effort of
preventing a fall. Furthermore, the guy occupying the space behind me was pressing his body
against mine, his arms wrapped around my aching stomach.

No wonder I kept experiencing pain even in my sleep. Observing the dark blue sky through
the window, I realized it was still dawn. Frustration surged through me as soon as I woke up.
Someday, I'll die because of this guy. I reached out and attempted to free the arm wrapped
around my stomach, but it remained firmly in place.

"Ha....."

I took a breath and spoke.

"Hey..."

There was no response.

"Hey!"

My voice reverberated in the room, and the body behind me shifted slightly. However, the
issue was that the arm wrapped around me now applied more pressure.

"Ugh!"

Unintentionally, I groaned and haunched. My mind went blank for a moment. Due to the pain
radiating through my body from the wound being pressed, I couldn't immediately grasp the
question from the guy behind me.

"Why?"

"Ugh... your... hand."

"Hand? Ah, does it hurt here?"

His voice, raspy from just waking up, sounded oddly casual. Deliberately, he pulled my body
closer with his arm.
"Hnng!"

Holding my breath, I tightly closed my eyes. So, I didn't even realize when the guy
straightened my body; I just groaned in pain. From the side, the madman gently raised his
hand to my forehead, and only then could I open my eyes. It wasn't because the pain had
subsided, but rather the force of anger. The guy's other hand was placed on my stomach,
which lay flat.

“Is this where it hurts?”

He pressed once more.

"Ugh... damn it, let go."

I opened my eyes with great effort, and upon confirming the guy's face revealed by the faint
dawn light, I couldn't bring myself to swear anymore. As he looked down at my wounds, a
creepy smile adorned his face. He lifted his eyes to mine, sporting a gentle smile on his lips
but not in his eyes.

"No."

"What?"

"Who told you to get stabbed without permission?"

He smiled deeply and added lowly to the point that i wondered if it was the same person who
just woke up from his sleep .

"Are you saying I should refrain from touching you because of something that was your
fault?"

His hand pressed firmly against the wound again.

Ugh! Fuck...

I succeeded in gripping his arm tightly. It felt like the wound could burst again at any
moment. Driven by pain, my only thought was how to stop him. Unable to retaliate
physically, I had no choice but to somehow appease him. Because I finally grasped it. This
guy has been furious since the moment I got stabbed. However, the only words that escaped
my mouth were, of course,

"....Hold on, you jerk."

I held onto his hand to prevent it from pressing down again, met his cold eyes, and mumbled.

"Ha.....I'm holding back too."

"........"

"I want to touch you too."

He lowered his gaze momentarily, then gradually released his grip. Only then could I finally
inhale deeply. As the tension in my body eased, I breathed out a big sigh, but the hand that
was on my forehead gently swept over my hair. However, I didn't let my guard down. I didn't
trust the smile he was putting on. No matter how gentle his touch was.

"Should I forgive you this once since you genuinely regret it?"

I held no regrets. Certainly, I wasn't seeking forgiveness from this madman either. Why
would I? Despite my frustration, I couldn't express it as he pressed his hand on my stomach
again. Though it stung a bit, I promptly responded.

"Yes, I regret it."

"And?"

"......."

"And?"

"Ugh... your hand... ah, forgive me. If you forgive me just this once... damn it, I won't get
stabbed again."

However, he appeared dissatisfied and didn't remove his hand. He sweetly inquired,

"What about the phone?"

"Phone?"

As soon as I raised my questioning eyes, I heard an additional question.

"Will you ignore my phone calls again?"

".....In unavoidable situations."

"........"

"Ugh! Fuck... you... haa... I will answer!"

Just before I nearly lost my consciousness, that jerk withdrew his hand slowly. I curled up
like a shrimp, struggling to breathe. Fearing he might apply pressure to the wound again, I
wrapped my hand around my stomach, only to find it damp. Damn it, the wound had burst.

Regardless of my circumstances, I felt an urge to unleash my anger with a fist. You jerk. I
managed to elevate my sweaty upper body while swearing. It was a relief to clench my
trembling hands into fists, but ultimately, I couldn't take any action.

The guy, who had been laughing at me, methodically unraveled the bandage around his wrist.
In an instant, the fiery anger that had consumed me turned into ice. He carefully assessed my
frozen state and revealed the scarlet scars on his wrist where flesh had been stitched.
Instinctively, I tried to avert my gaze, but he issued a command in an indifferent tone.
"Don't take your eyes off me."

Then, he seized my chin to restrict my movement. Making direct eye contact, he spoke in a
low voice.

“Accept the price you paid for trying dying.”

The term 'price' brought to mind the blood flowing from the guy’s torn wrist. I muttered,
biting my lower lip to suppress its trembling.

“I'm not avoiding it, you jerk.”

At my stern words, he smiled approvingly.

"Fine, I'll forgive you. But this is the last time."

******

The wound that burst because of the madman fortunately wasn't too severe. Still, perhaps due
to losing quite a bit of blood, I surprised the angelic nurse from the morning. After receiving
scoldings from the doctor during treatment and being scolded again by another nurse in the
hospital room, my mood sank even lower when I heard that I had to stay hospitalized for a
longer period.

Fortunately, the wound he accidentally reopened wasn't too large, but it still bled
significantly, surprising my caring nurse in the morning. I received a scolding from the doctor
during treatment and another from a nurse in the hospital room. My spirits sank further when
I was informed that I'd need to extend my stay in the hospital.

My request for a larger bed went unheeded by the nurse due to the offense of reopening my
wound. Considering that the madman had cheerfully departed, promising to return at night,
there was a high likelihood that the same incident would occur again. I would struggle not to
fall off the narrow bed, and he would inadvertently embrace my wound, causing it to hurt
again... Fuck.

It felt filthy and repugnant; I couldn't afford to get hurt again. Overcome with nausea, I
managed to get on my feet. I was told that a bit of walking could be beneficial, so I took a
step, clutching the IV pole in one hand. Just as I was about to leave the bed, the manager and
Hansoo entered.

"Ah! Taemin-ah, why are you getting up? Where are you headed?"

I was about to answer, saying it's for exercise, but it didn't suit my appearance. 'Just feeling
frustrated,' I replied, and Hansoo quickly followed to accompany me.

"Then I'll keep you company."

"It's fine."

"Ah, why? Even though you're okay with it, you keep pushing me away?"

In disbelief, I glanced at him, and the manager laughed, offering an explanation from the
side.

"Haha, I've heard it all from your uncle. You may seem distant, but deep down, you're just
shy, which is why you push people away, right? Haha, even when your uncle gave you herbal
medicine, you did the same thing."

"He's not my uncle. And about the herbal medicine..."

I began to vehemently object and wished to provide further clarification, but the manager and
Hansoo had already concluded that I was someone who distances themselves.

"Haha, Taemin, you don't have to push people away like that anymore. You seem subtly
affectionate and kind, but if people don't know what's inside, they might just think you're just
an asshole."

"That's correct. Taemin, even though we're close, there are times when we mistakenly
perceive you as quite rude. Haha."

"......."

Clatter.

"....Why are you carrying the IV pole?"

Observing the two chuckling, I finally released the IV pole I held. They approached with
smiles as if nothing had happened. Eager to leave quickly, I turned away when the manager,
with a cautious tone, asked as if something had just struck him.

Watching the two who were chuckling, I reluctantly set down the crutch I had been holding.
They approached, still smiling as if nothing had happened. As I turned to quickly leave, the
manager cautiously asked as if something came to mind.

"By the way, Taemin. Do you not contact your family?"

When I turned my head without responding, the manager looked at me with a slightly
worried expression.

“I reached out to everyone saved on your phone, but your family wasn’t listed.”

Hansoo nodded from the side.

"That's correct. Taemin, you have a younger brother who may be waiting for your call.
Manager-nim, you didn't know? Taemin's sibling has the same name as me and is an
excellent student. So, Taemin, please contact them as soon as possible."
I gazed at the two for a moment and replied casually.

"I can't."

"Why?You don't not get along? Taemin-ah, family is still family.....“

"He died. 5 years ago.”

"......."

"Both my mother and younger brother."

The two stood frozen, staring at me as if they had ceased breathing. Before departing, I
looked at Hansoo and added as if it had just occurred to me.

"From now on, just call me hyung."

Thud. I closed the door behind me and proceeded down the hallway, step by step. Upon
reaching the elevator, I suddenly recalled my cell phone. Unlikely, but what if the madman
called—fuck. I retraced my steps, but I couldn't open the hospital room door. Faint cries
emanated from inside.

"Ugh, manager-nim, what should I do? I had no idea the reason he wouldn't allow me call
him hyung, eh... I used to get angry. I... I had no idea it was because I had the same name as
his deceased younger brother, and I had just asked about him...ah"

For a moment, I could hear Hansoo sobbing, followed by the manager sighing.

"Ah, Taemin, that kid is really... he appears so strong, bearing everything alone without any
help, but why is his heart so full of sad things?"

I turned around and retraced my steps. If the madman calls me and I don't answer, I'll just tell
him I slept like the dead.

******

The stroll only involved going up to the rooftop, yet 40 minutes had quickly passed. Thinking
that both of them must be feeling better by now, I returned to the hospital room but again, I
couldn't open the door. Road Manager was standing in front of the door with a serious
expression. As I approached, he noticed and turned his head.

"Why aren't you going in?"

Pointing towards the room, I heard an answer that didn't make sense.

"...Because there's someone who makes me uncomfortable inside."

Uncomfortable? It can't be the manager and Hansoo. Just as I was wondering who it might
be, a distinct voice from inside announced its presence.

"Oh, no one knew, it seems. Well, Taemin rarely talks about his family because he's so
reserved."

Upon confirming that it was Alice's boss speaking, I frowned, sensing an ominous feeling
that I couldn't quite place. At that moment, I heard the manager inside asking in a surprised
voice.

"Then, does the uncle know everything about Taemin’s family?!"

"Huhu. Well, Taemin follows me so much. He always comes to me for advice on difficult
matters. It seems he regards me as a mentor in life, but ah― it's a bit burdensome. I'm
satisfied just being his uncle."

Was the ominous feeling due to this nonsensical conversation? However, my prediction was
wrong. Some questioned the boss, who was proudly claiming to know about my family. They
asked why he didn't come yesterday. In response, the CEO's voice immediately turned into
anger.

“I couldn’t come yesterday because I had to clean up some mess. But more than that, it's
because I'm busy tracking down some damn bastard."

"A damn bastard?"

"Well, you see, some idiotic son of a bitch slashed my precious nephew's wrist with a knife!
If I catch him, I'll slash that bastard's dick to pieces!"

Thud. I took a step back. However, the boss's anger continued.

"I'm still looking for the person who broke my precious nephew's arm five years ago! Ah! I
will absolutely track down that jerk and rip his entire body apart!"

Thud. The Road Manager took a step back. I quietly suggested to him,

"Want to go to a restaurant?"

"Please, let's do that."

******

The hospital life was boring, but bearable. It felt strange, lying down like this, only sleeping
and eating the meals provided, a leisure I hadn't experienced in a long time. Except for the
awkwardness, everything else seemed fine. When the body becomes comfortable and
relaxed, it seems that thoughts become loose.
In the rush of everyday life, thoughts of revenge were always at the forefront of my mind, but
within the confines of the hospital, they strangely failed to surface. It wasn't until a few days
later, prompted by an unexpected call, that the realization of unfinished business dawned on
me.

[It's been a while, hasn't it?]

While the voice lacked vigor, it exuded a cheerful tone. I responded briefly to the Good
Impression.

"Yes."

[I heard you were stabbed with a knife. Are you okay?]

"Just worry about yourself."

Upon my candid response, laughter ensued for a moment, followed by his comment, 'I guess
you're okay because you're still the same.' After a brief silence, he spoke in a soft but distinct
voice.

[Thank you. For coming to save me, for keeping me alive.]

Expressions of gratitude always felt awkward, especially since my actions weren't driven by
the intention to rescue him.

"It's not because of you. I just went because I didn't want to feel guilty."

[Ha, I thought you'd say something like that. But still, thank you. The person who was with
me is also grateful to you. Besides, it seems like he has fallen in love with you at first sight.
He keeps asking if I know your contact information, but I told him I don't know for now. I
thought you might find it bothersome. I did well, right?]

Yes. I affirmed, prompting him to continue divulging information I hadn't solicited.

[I'm not sure if you heard, but that person's family is pretty affluent. Due to them, I am
having treatment in a good facility and being treated like royalty. His father stated that he
would assist me with my acting career in the future and that he had already spoken with
numerous directors about me. I'm overwhelmed by all the beautiful things that have come my
way seemingly out of nowhere, and I believe this is what you deserve as well, so if you don't
mind, I'd want to introduce you to these people....]

"Don't do it."

I politely declined and added.

“I have enough people who can help me, so I don't need them. Plus, it's annoying."

After a brief sigh on the other end of the line, he expressed understanding. He then shared
some intriguing news.
[The police are actively working to apprehend the criminal, thanks to his parents' efforts.
Hyungseok is already on the wanted list.]

That guy fled.

“Get well soon and catch that guy.”

[No need to catch him. I'm satisfied with this.]

Satisfied with just this? I couldn't understand and was about to argue when the following
comforting voice made it impossible for me to speak.

[Hyungseok will never become an actor. His face is all over the internet, and he's been
branded as a human trafficking celebrity. His dream of being on TV, nurtured since
childhood, will never come true. Watching TV will probably be painful for him for the rest of
his life. There's no punishment harsher than having your dreams snatched away. I don't care
about where he is or what he does anymore because I know he'll never be able to pursue what
he wants the most.]

After a brief pause, he asked. How about you? Me? I...

"It's not over yet."

[Revenge for Song Yoohan?]

"Yeah."

[How far are you going to go?]

"Mind your own business."

I spat out coldly, but instead of getting angry, he hesitated before letting out his voice.

[Don’t think of me strangely. It's just... I felt very at ease because it was over. Even if I still
feel bad that I didn't get my revenge, it doesn't bother me anymore because the hate is gone.
So I hope you feel the same way.]

"........"

[Sorry, I'm sure you have your own thoughts.]

Amidst the silence, I was about to suggest ending the call if there was nothing more to say,
but then he brought up something unexpected.

[I'm also concerned about Chairman Kim's right-hand man, the one who hasn't been caught
by the police.]

It was only then that I recalled the mad dog. After the meeting, Chairman Kim had asked the
madman if he had taken the guy away since he had disappeared. Though the madman didn't
give a clear answer at the time, I, like Chairman Kim, was suspicious of him.
 If indeed the mad dog was taken, where could he be? And did the good impression imply that
the remaining subordinates had been apprehended by the police? Even if they were caught
and exposed, Chairman Kim wouldn't relinquish them easily. However, the following
statement made more sense.

[Song Yoohan was fortunate to escape without being caught at the scene, but I'm not
concerned. With Chairman Kim out of the picture, he's like a kite without a string, especially
since he used private loans recklessly.]

"What do you mean Chairman Kim is gone?"

Even with Dream Planning's collapse, Chairman Kim wasn't one to be easily defeated. In
fact, he possessed a venomous resilience that would lead to more cunning survival strategies.
My question surprised the good impression, and he inquired if I hadn't heard the news. What
news?

[Chairman Kim is dead.]

A shiver ran down my spine. The question escaped my lips in a breathless whisper. How did
he die?

[He was incapacitated with a self-defense electric shock gun. But Chairman Kim had some
sort of device attached to his heart...]

While he continued to explain, only the last words the madman had uttered to Chairman Kim
lingered in my mind.

'Then you would die, wouldn't you?'

Chapter End Notes

Well, well, well😹😹

Also we're almost done!! I really need to get that discord server done lmao, cut me some
slack i barely know how to use Discord😭 But i'll get it done and post this over there, so
anyone can just join and read this.
 Chapter 72
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

It took some time for me to fully grasp the detailed explanation from the good impression.
Evidently, Chairman Kim had organized a celebration party at his villa to mark his
anticipated triumph before the board meeting. However, the meeting turned out to be his
undoing.

Despite the logical cancellation of the party due to the circumstances, Chairman Kim
proceeded with it, perhaps feeling that calling it off would amount to an admission of defeat.
So, despite not being in the mood for it, he used a young man in his early twenties, whom he
had acquired at a high cost, as a sacrificial offering.

This individual wasn't a celebrity but rather someone saved from a loan shark under the
condition of doing anything. He became a mere plaything, an outlet for Chairman Kim's
frustration over not being able to scar the faces and limbs of celebrities as he usually would.
The atmosphere, however, was far from festive; Chairman Kim's business had collapsed, and
the mad dog was nowhere to be found.

Myungshin, who had stayed behind to observe, couldn't even suck his dick properly given his
uncertainty about Chairman Kim's future utility. In this weakened state, the sacrificed man
became the target of merciless violence. As he collapsed, nearly fainting, the police suddenly
arrived.

I don't know how they found their way there, but leading the police was a certain woman. It
turned out to be the mother of the sacrificial offering. She had witnessed her son collapsing
on the floor, and in a fit of rage, she screamed before grabbing the self-defense electric shock
device she had brought for self-protection and attacked Chairman Kim.

Before the police could intervene, her assault left Chairman Kim dead, his dignity reduced to
nothing but his shriveled penis. Fortunately, the good impression mentioned that her actions
were not intended to cause death, sparing her from a murder conviction.

In the ensuing chaos, Myungshin managed to escape, but the other subordinates were
apparently apprehended. The details of how she knew the location of Chairman Kim's villa
and why she had an electric shock gun for self-defense remained unaddressed. This was
largely because Chairman Kim's lifetime of nefarious deeds had been exposed to the public.

Yet, certain details triggered a sense of foreboding. The date of Chairman Kim's death was
the night of the board meeting. The madman had come to me that same night and cryptically
muttered,

'I stepped on all of them.'

Initially, I assumed he was referring to the board meeting. What if that wasn't the case?
Additionally, Alice's boss claimed he didn't came yesterday because he had to clean up the
mess. Coupled with the disappearance of the mad dog, everything became shrouded in
suspicion. A chill ran down my spine, confirming my doubts. The only certainty was the
madman's capacity to carry out all of this with a big smile on his face, even if it meant taking
Chairman Kim's life.

******

The conversation with the good impression had given me a heads-up. With Chairman Kim's
demise, Myeongshin seemed to have plunged into the depths of despair, caught in a
disorienting downward spiral. On that particular night, I received a call from him.

[...You bastard, where are you now?]

His voice quivered with anger. Remaining silent and just listening, I heard his exclamation.

[Fuck, where are you?]

"Hospital."

Providing an honest response, I caught a sneer in his tone.

[Huh, did you get stabbed while attempting to kill Chairman Kim's guy?]

Myungshin appeared unaware that I had been hospitalized while trying to rescue the good
impression. So, the mad dog wasn't taken by Chairman Kim. But then, where is he?

"That's correct."

Easily confirming, his laughter vanished, replaced by another muttered curse.

[Fucking ing bastard, why didn’t you die?]

Oddly finding amusement in someone expressing a wish for my death, despite the palpable
hatred, might be because no matter how fervently someone curses or resents me, it can never
match the intensity of the death I yearn for myself.

“Yes, unfortunately, I survived.”

[.........]

"Is that what this is about? You're angry because I survived instead of dying?"

[Fuck, yeah. Considering what you did to me, you should drop dead right away.]
Ah, so he caught on to my attempt to retaliate through the good impression. He probably got
the information from the mad dog's subordinates. However, I couldn't comprehend that level
of rage; he wouldn't have known the specific methods I employed. If that were the case, he
would have called me earlier to unleash his anger, but his name wasn't in the missed calls log.
The reason soon became apparent.

[Bastard, did you plant a spy on my side to steal my information? Huh? Did you shake your
ass for your sponsor to get me fired from the company? Fuck, is that it?]

"Did you get fired?"

A moment of silence, followed by a low curse.

[Damn, I didn't get fired. You wish, but I'll never collapse.]

"Why? Planning to find a new sponsor?"

He chuckled and asked, seemingly amused.

[Are you scared? That I'm going to snatch your sponsor?]

His confident sarcasm held nothing but venom. As I listened, the advice from the good
impression and the demand from the loan shark echoed in my mind simultaneously. Forget
about Myungshin or completely push into the abyss. I had to choose the latter, but I hesitated.
I gave Myungshin a choice.

"You want to know who my sponsor is? I'll introduce you if you're curious."

[Damn you, I won't be fooled again.......]

"Bring back the money you stole from me with interest. Then I'll show you who it is right in
front of your eyes."

[........]

"But that's it. I'll let you meet him, but all you have to do is bring back the money with
interest. Is that okay?"

It was an absurd proposal. Even if Myungshin was curious about my sponsor, confirming it
by giving away a large sum of money was a foolish thing to do. However, Myungshin chose
to be foolish. The anger vanished, and his voice, now filled with desire, made the demand.

[Of course. You say you'll let me meet your sponsor if I just give you money? Haha, that's a
paltry sum. Fine, I'll take it. But you have to fulfill one promise too.]

"What promise?"

[You said you'd introduce me. If your sponsor, the one you think likes you, gets drawn to me,
that's not my problem.]
Acknowledging with a voice full of self-assurance, I responded. Upon hearing this, laughter
echoed through the receiver.

[So, you believe in the love of your sponsor? That's why you find what I'm doing amusing?]

"........"

[Well, I guess. Since to Lee Yoohan, Song Myungshin is just a pawn who always followed
orders. You don't see me as a threat at all, do you?]

In my silence, his final words dripped with confidence as he confirmed my location.

[I'll be there shortly, so wait. It's the first time I'm actually looking forward to seeing you.]

******

Perhaps the starting point of transformation is awareness. I need to acknowledge that my life
is currently wrong. The next step is change. The misconception is that transforming into a
new person is difficult, but in reality, recognizing the truth is the tougher part.

This is why I lost my family, and it's the reason Myungshin is plunging into a deeper abyss.
It's the unavoidable consequence of revenge that occurs within oneself without
acknowledging their own shortcomings. Pride, greed, and selfishness numb the senses as they
grow within.

Like a fool, it took me five years to grasp a simple truth that others already knew. Will
Myungshin, descending to rock bottom, also realize it in five years? Perhaps he'll spend his
entire life blaming others for his unhappy existence. Because that's easy.

Tadak.

I looked up from the bench I leaned on as I heard footsteps approaching. The stroll to the
small garden at the back of the hospital should have taken about three minutes, but in my
current state, it consumed more than ten minutes. Gasping, unable to straighten my back
properly, as if I had just undergone an intense workout, I struggled to suppress the pain.

Every step sent a stabbing pain through me, and now, just breathing was excruciating. I didn't
realize the passage of time as I suppressed the pain, waiting until Myungshin arrived. The
pain persisted, but when I saw him approaching, it took a back seat.

His face, now thinner than ever, portrayed the devastation caused by Chairman Kim's
downfall and death. However, his eyes told a different story. Myeongshin's eyes now gleamed
with an unmistakable hunger. Standing a few feet away, he spoke.

"The money you talked about."

Holding an envelope, he glanced around, assessing my condition.

"Did you truly eliminate Chairman Kim's guy?"

".........."

"What, did you really kill him?"

Myeongshin's lips twisted in astonishment. When I slowly shook my head, he eyed me

suspiciously.

"If you didn't kill him, why hasn't that bastard shown up? Are you telling me he got sent to
the hospital after a fight with you?"

"Did you come here to ask me this?"

Thump. He stared at me for a moment as if assessing, then tossed a wad of bills.

He questioned as soon as the money fell at my feet.

“Was it all because of this?”

Thump. Another bundle of bills was added.

"Did you stick around, seeking revenge, just to get this pitiful amount back? Seriously, you
should have told me sooner. I could have given you as much as you wanted and sent you on
your way. Damn it."

Thump, thump.

"Pick it up. It's the money you desperately wanted, you bastard."

Myeongshin urged me, but I stared at the money on the ground and pushed myself up. The
wound throbbed again, but I compelled my legs to move. Our gazes locked, and I confronted
Myungshin standing rigidly in the darkness.

"It's not enough."

I declared, and he furrowed his brow. Then, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he shook
the money still in his hand.

"Oh, this? You want interest too? But not yet. I'll give it to you when you reveal who your
sponsor is."

"That's still not enough."

His mocking expression turned cold and stern. Myungshin clenched the money tightly and
retorted.

"Not enough? That is, a guy like you blackmailing me would never be content, would he?
Let's see how far you're willing to go, Bastard. How much do you want?"
How much. From the outset, my revenge had been fueled solely by anger. My sole objective
was to witness Myeongshin's downfall, and nothing else mattered. However, now that this
goal was within reach, I suddenly realized something I hadn't previously deemed significant.

He never apologized.

"Indeed, you don’t feel any guilt about what happened five years ago."

He frowned, but then defiantly lifted his chin.

"Guilt? Why should I feel that way? You earned the money by extorting it from others. So
you can do that, and I can’t?”

"No. You can too.”

He tensed at my response, and I calmly added.

"That's why you have to pay for your sins, just like me."

"You... What are you talking about?"

He inquired, confused. I redirected my attention to his hand, conveying the response he

sought.

"No amount of money is enough."

He squirmed, anger evident in his quivering cheeks. I observed as he clenched his teeth and
casually added.

"But you may never realize why you can't repay me."

"Enough with the nonsense. Who's your sponsor?"

Ignoring him, I glanced at my phone; 11:50. He usually came a little after 12, so the timing
was uncertain. Myungshin, whom I intentionally met outside, had one more opportunity.
Allowing him to meet the madman might simplify my revenge. I couldn't justify to myself
why I was giving Myungshin another chance.

Did some nonexistent empathy appear at the last moment? Laughter erupted from within at
the thought. The word "empathy" seemed directed not at Myung-sin but at me. Our sins were
identical; we were accomplices. Slowly bending down, I picked up the bundle of bills
Myung-sin threw and tossed it back in front of him. Thud. Myung-sin frowned at the money I
threw.

"Fuck, what is it?"

"Think again."

"What?"
"Just take the money and go back. You borrowed that money, didn't you?"

At the mention of borrowing, Myungshin's face stiffened briefly, then he let out a cold laugh.

"Lee Yoohan, do you think I'm a useless trash just because Chairman Kim died?"

"That's right. You're trash. You borrowed money in the middle of the night just to test what
you could do with my sponsor."

He seemed on the verge of cursing, his face contorted, but he clenched his fist and stayed
silent.

"Stop spouting nonsense. You're worried because I'm here? You told me to come confidently
over the phone, but now you're afraid because I brought the money? What do you really think
I'll do to your sponsor? Or are you afraid your sponsor will discover you used him for
money?"

"......"

"Hehe, Lee Yoohan."

Thud, thud, thud, bundles of bills mixed with checks were thrown in front of me one after
another. Myungshin raised his chin, twisting his lips.

"That's not settling a debt; it's a fee. I can make anyone fall for me because I can transform
into whatever they desire. Want to bet? How many days until I win over your sponsor?"

He confidently posed the question, advancing towards me with a deeper smile.

"Be honest. You lied about showing me your sponsor. You're actually afraid to reveal him,
that's why you insisted on meeting outside, right?"

As his words ended, my phone, eerily loud in the quiet night air, vibrated. It was just a
vibration, but in the stillness of the night, it echoed with a 'zing' sound. I just stared down at
the madman's name on the screen. As I was about to turn off the power, a hand suddenly
reached out and snatched my phone away. Caught off guard, I could only widen my eyes, and
Myungshin was already deftly answering the call.

"Yes, it's Lee Taemin's phone."

A query about the caller's identity likely came from the other end. Myungshin, now out of my
reach, glanced at me and spoke softly.

"I'm a long-time friend of Taemin. You're Taemin's sponsor, right? ... Oh, I see. We're in front
of the bench behind the hospital right now."

Myungshin frowned slightly and hung up, probably because the other person had ended the
call. It seemed he hadn't noticed that the voice on the call was familiar, probably due to the
exaggerated expectation that he could get hold of my sponsor. Excited, he threw the phone
away as if discarding trash.
"Well, as you wished, it's all your money now. What are you going to do? Aren't you going to
pick it up quickly?"

Pointing to the scattered bundles on the floor with his chin, he turned his increasingly
confident gaze towards me.

"Are you so frozen you can't move? Regretting your bluff now that I'm about to meet your
sponsor?"

"........"

I gazed at him silently. He laughed while looking at me, but when he noticed my expression,
his laughter gradually faded. Myungshin frowned for some unknown reason, despite my lack
of laughter or anger.

"Why are you looking at me like that?"

"What kind of look do I have?"

"It's like you're..."

The man who was speaking eventually fell silent and cursed.

“Damn, do I look foolish because I just handed you money as you wished? Like I owe you an
apology? Don't make me laugh, you jerk. Even if you didn't have a sponsor…”

Behind him, footsteps echoed at the garden entrance. Myungshin ceased talking, swiftly
turning his head, his eyes gleaming. His heart must have raced for the first time in a while.
He thought someone was finally throwing him a lifeline to a crumbling stage.

However, his fixation on my sponsor wasn't solely driven by seizing an opportunity. The
greed in Myungshin's eyes was tainted with jealousy. Dark eyes shouting that he would
snatch away the sponsor who likes me. In his own way, he sought revenge against me. He
took a step forward toward the person slowly approaching in the darkness.

"Hello. I'm..."

Gasp!

Myungshin's inhale sound was drowned out by the click, click, click of the other man's
footsteps. Myungshin had his back to me, so I couldn't see his face, but I could discern his
tensed shoulders. His fingertips trembled as the other man entered the stage-like light.

"Directo.......Director Yoon?"

A strained voice was heard, but there was no response. Although he must have noticed
Myungshin, he approached me as if Myeongshin wasn't there. Myungshin barely turned his
head, now completely pale, as the madman passed by him. His eyes widened as if about to
burst, watching the madman's movements. Out of habit, he reached out and brushed my
bangs.
"Why are you outside?"

After he softly inquired, it wasn't my response that followed.

"H-How..."

Only then did the madman avert his gaze at the uttered words. Myungshin was in disbelief,
and his hands began to shake.

"N-no, that's absurd. Um, why... why are you with that bastard..."

"That bastard?"

The madman retorted coldly, turning around with a smirk.

"Who the hell do you think you are, running your mouth like that in front of me?"

Myungshin's eyes quivered at the profanity. Gasping for breath, as if on the verge of
collapsing, he managed to whisper.

"N-No... back then, the person you kissed was different..."

He seemed to be recalling something from the past, probably the incident in the bar. When I
was unaware of the madman's true identity, I had entered the room where he was, Myungshin
appeared from behind. The madman, who came out at that moment, kissed me and dragged
me inside.

"It was me."

"No. You... no. The name was definitely a different and strange name."

After my confirmation, Myungshin spoke more clearly. The madman then sighed as if
annoyed.

"Yes, Lee Baekwon. That's the nickname I gave to Lee Yoohan."

"!"

"You find that funny, Song Myungshin?"

Myungshin turned his pale face, and the other man stared without expression.

"Do you even know what funny means? To be funny to me, at least, it should be something
that makes you laugh until you die. Like Chairman Kim.”

Thud.

Myungshin, as if about to collapse, took a step back while gasping for breath.

"As expected... you... you..."

Mumbling something, he hastily turned around and ran away.

Tap, tap, tap.

The echoes of his footsteps hung in the air for a long while. It felt as if Myungshin hadn't
merely left the building but had been engulfed by the blackness of the night. The darkness
claimed him, making it difficult to look away for some time. Eventually, a hand touched my
face. When I redirected my gaze, the madman entered my field of vision. I blurted out while
looking at him.

"In the end, it's you who fulfilled my revenge."

It paled in comparison to bringing down Chairman Kim. There were no concluding remarks.
Just as Myungshin seemed to grasp something, I, too, became convinced that he played a role
in Chairman Kim's death. However, I couldn't muster the energy to verify the facts. Perhaps I
was simply fatigued from revenge that concluded so swiftly. He chuckled at my words,
reminding me of my earlier statement.

"That was your original plan. Seeking revenge using Director Yoon."

Indeed, I was just putting on a facade. I never imagined Director Yoon would genuinely
become my sponsor. It still felt surreal. Slowly, I bent down, gathering the bundles of money
that had scattered on the ground.

When the madman, seemingly displeased, inquired, 'What do you intend to do with that
garbage?' I responded.

"It's trash, so I should pick it up and dispose of it."

As I finally rose, my body aching, he pulled on my arm as if anticipating my move. Walking

inside, I observed his back, marveling at the unbelievable realization that had just dawned on
me.

"I never thought you would help me."

My voice was so low it seemed like he didn't hear. Nevertheless, the man keeping pace with
my not-so-swift speed arrogantly replied after a while.

"If you bought me for 20,200 won, you should naturally expect some help."

******

It was a few weeks later when I received news about Myungshin—or rather, when I saw it.
Myungshin's explicit video surfaced on the internet, spreading rapidly. Moreover, the video
showed him drugged, being penetrated by several men.

Given his celebrity status, the impact was significant. Presumably, the loanshark paid
Myeongshin handsomely due to his fame. It was likely not the sole video, and it was clear
 that even after filming several, Myungshin wouldn't have been able to settle all his debts.

As anticipated, he vanished without a trace. Even after the initial shock of the video subsided,
and people moved on, there was no sign of him. He would likely live the rest of his life with
his dreams shattered, much like Hyeong-seok.

I think of him sometimes. I wonder if he, who had used the same name as me, was really
another version of me. Another me who might have gone on living without seeing my faults.

Chapter End Notes

They should've made out or something in front of Myungshit,😒he would've prolly

fainted lmao
 Chapter 73
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

ZZZ—

With a brief static noise, the movie started on the screen. The madman had given me a film to
watch one day when I was bored in the hospital. I had a suspicion that it was the provisional
edit of PD Jung's movie. Although I should have played it right away, it took an additional 30
minutes, filled with an unfamiliar tension, to carefully press the play button.

The film unfolds with the protagonist starting his day at work. He works as a VJ for a local
cable TV station and is fortunate enough to be approached by a producer to create a
documentary, the culmination of his hard work. His concept is simple: ask one question and
interview a diverse range of people. The question:

'What are you living for?'

To make the documentary distinctive, he doesn't choose ordinary subjects but individuals
with peculiarities. A lesbian, a man who enjoys wearing women's clothes, an actor who gets
nervous in front of the camera, an office worker who wants to die, and more.

As he edits each interview, the narratives of his past and present intertwine. A challenging
childhood, the need to navigate life independently, but a passion for something he loves
sustains him. Capturing the world through a camera encapsulates all his dreams.

Yet, the more he pursues his passion, the more he realizes his lack of talent. Recognizing the
abundance of geniuses in the world, he grapples with the notion that mere passion and hard
work may not bridge the gap with innate talent. Should he stop his journey here, or persist?

This documentary becomes a pivotal moment for him. He gives it his all, capturing what he
truly desires. However, as quitting time approaches, he receives a call. Answering the phone
in silence, when he hangs up with a serious expression, the producer enters, irritated.

In the producer's hand is the film the protagonist created. The PD remarks, 'Who would
watch this mundane content with such a commonplace concept?'. All the protagonist can
think is that the month-long effort put into the one-hour documentary has gone to waste. As
he arrived home, the camera followed him like a puppy, only focusing on his legs.

After undressing, entering the bathroom, and spending an extended time in front of the
mirror, he eventually stops at his desk. There, he re-watches the documentary he edited. The
camera slowly scans the room, intermittently revealing the faces of interviewees who had
appeared earlier in the film.

In the initial interview with the lesbian, a photograph on the table catches attention. It's an
image of a young father with another man, hands clasped together, suggesting more than
ordinary intimacy. When the actor, who trembles in front of the camera, flashes on screen, the
camera shifts to a bottle of pills next to his father's photo. The name indicating it was a
psychoactive medication and the post-it note attached to it revealed,

'I am not afraid of the camera.'

He considered it his favorite camera, but at some point, he began to feel fear, realizing that he
couldn't operate the camera unless he took the medication. Subsequently, the camera quietly
followed the evidence that various other interviewees ultimately symbolized himself. Scenes
signifying the passage of time appeared, and suddenly, only two interviews remained in the
documentary.

When a man who enjoyed wearing women's clothing appeared, the camera illuminated the
protagonist's face. Red lipstick and blue eyeshadow. Meticulous makeup revealed that it
wasn't his first attempt. Then, the final interviewee appeared, a friend of the protagonist and a
company employee who wanted to die. What he said in the interview was repeated once
more.

'I think life only requires a reason for those who want it.'

The camera then glides across the protagonist's limp wrist, revealing an old self-inflicted scar.
The narrative shifts to a phone call the protagonist received upon returning home from work,
delivering news of a friend's death. And I appeared.

The next scene portrays an office worker completing his tasks, ascending to the roof, and
jumping without hesitation. I observed the scene with baited breath, distancing myself from
the person on the screen. The faint smile during the jump etches itself strangely into my
memory.

Back in the room, the protagonist concludes the documentary, heads to the sink, and removes
his makeup. He changes into a black suit, consolidates the remaining pills into a container,
tucking them into his clothes. Exiting the house, his last shot seemingly signals the end of the
movie.

Because that was where the script I read ended. Whether the protagonist would take all the
pills and die or live was an unknown outcome. However, there was more to the ending. The
scene shifted to a funeral home. The protagonist, unable to enter the funeral home
overflowing with people's cries, stood outside.

In the end, the protagonist turned around and walked outside. There was a woman squatting
and silently shedding tears on the side. The protagonist recognized her as a company
colleague who had seen when she went to the company to interview a friend.

And she was the actress who had filmed the office scene with me. When the famous theater
actress reappeared, I could only watch the final scene with astonishment. When the
protagonist approached and asked if she was okay, she raised her head. Her eyes, filled with
tears and sorrow, even made the viewers' hearts ache. The screen captured her crying, and
only the protagonist's voice was heard.
"Were you very close to that friend?"

In response, she nodded. Tearfully, she softly murmured,

"I wanted to become close... I wanted to become his reason for living."

Her tear-filled, distorted sad smile filled the screen, and the movie ended.

＊＊＊

Screech.

The screeching of a car coming to an abrupt halt was succeeded by the slamming of a car
door. Then, a tap, tap, tap. A tall man in a suit, swiftly exited the car and approached the front
of a dimly lit three-story building. His steps halted upon sighting a man sprawled on the
ground.

A pallid face, blood spreading and staining the ground, a knife embedded in the body that lay
sideways, and a hand reaching out, seemingly about to touch a cellphone. Jay confirmed the
identity of the person with a cold expression. He gritted his teeth after recognizing them.
Then, he noticed another person lying nearby and squinted his eyes.

Two men lay injured, indicating a struggle, and it was evident who had thrust a knife into the
person Jay cared about. Although anger surged through him, he prioritized moving the
important person into the car first. There seemed to be bleeding, but fortunately, if they
reached the hospital quickly without removing the knife, there might be a chance to save him.

Despite the bleeding, the knife remained embedded, offering a chance of saving him if they
reached the hospital swiftly. After placing him in the backseat, Jay didn't depart immediately.
Instead, he returned to retrieve Chairman Kim's henchman, who suffered a leg injury.
Approaching the car, he opened the trunk, deposited the man like a piece of luggage, and
closed the trunk.

Thud!

The trunk door slammed shut with force, causing the body to jolt, followed by the sound of
the car accelerating away.

******

Shortly after the carelessly driven car arrived at the hospital, Jay hurried inside, still
supporting the bleeding man. Nurses and doctors emerged in haste, alarmed by the injured
man with a knife embedded in his abdomen. Someone inquired,
"Are there any other injuries?"

To which a cold voice responded,

"No."

******

The mad dog's eyes snapped open, driven by an overwhelming thirst—no, more like a
pervasive bodily yearning. He felt feverish and engulfed in heat. As he attempted to quench
the dry burn in his throat, barely cracking his eyes open, he found himself in an entirely
unfamiliar location.

The dark surroundings, devoid of any self-reflection, emanated the distinctive scent of an
underground space. An attempt to sit up was met with searing pain coursing through his leg,
prompting a groan as he surrendered, resting his head back on the floor.

"Hah, hah..."

Agony enveloped him. The intensity of the leg pain cursed his consciousness, and his hand
instinctively sought the wound, now covered in thick, pus-like blood.

"Huk!"

His entire frame shuddered with pain, and a sound reminiscent of a sob escaped his lips.

"Ugh! Haak... Hey! Is anyone... anyone there?! Hey, you bastards!"

His desperate screams reverberated within the confined space, yet no one answered. A
sudden chill accompanied by pain sent shivers through him. As dizziness clouded his head,
he shut his eyes, attempting to convince himself it wasn't real. Yet, upon reopening his eyes,
the darkness persisted. The mounting pain and high fever made it difficult to articulate, and
his attempts at screaming resulted in indistinct sounds.

"Huk... keuk... Aah! Go... go... Aeuug!"

The burning sensation in his throat intensified, now surpassing the pain. However, amidst his
anguish, he discerned a sound that wasn't his own.

Tap, tap.

With footsteps, a dim light entered. He barely lifted his head, but the man standing in front
was too tall for him to see his face clearly. However, his voice was clear. Yet, the cold and
indifferent tone seemed familiar, though he couldn't recall where he had heard it. He, too,
didn't reveal who he was, but his question was clear.

"Do you want to live?"

"Huuk... Save me... take me... to the hospital."

Summoning the strength to speak was a formidable task. In response, the other person
remarked,

"Hospital? Okay, I'll take you if you survive until then.”

Until then? The unspoken question lingered, but his body was numb from the heat, rendering
him unable to articulate it. Instead, a sound reached his ears. Something tumbled beside him,
creating a clattering noise. He groped for it and discovered a bottle of water. Water! Water!
The pain momentarily forgotten, he hazily unscrewed the cap and drank, oblivious to the
subsequent cold voice.

"Until he opens his eyes."

******

He drifted in and out of consciousness, sustained by occasional offerings of water and bread.
His legs had been seeping for a while, yet he was too ensnared by the pervasive heat in his
body to address it, resigned to endure the discomfort.

The man who initially gave him water had said that if he survived, he would take him to the
hospital. Therefore, he had to survive. The determination to confront those responsible for his
plight and reveal his formidable nature fueled his resilience.

Amidst the dimness of his consciousness, the awaited moment materialized. The realization
that he had survived and triumphed enveloped him. A man, not the initial one but a middle-
aged individual in his forties, approached and conveyed,

"He opened his eyes, so we'll take you to the hospital."

Perplexingly, laughter accompanied the man's words, leaving him unable to comprehend its
source. All he grasped was the prospect of reclaiming his life. Succumbing to a profound
sleep, he almost seemed relieved. Upon awakening in a dilapidated mental hospital, he
discovered that his decaying leg had already been amputated from the thigh down.

＊＊＊

On a quiet weekday morning, the lobby of the hotel's first floor was deserted. Therefore, the
vibration sound of Yoon Jay's cellphone, getting off the elevator, resonated unusually loudly.
He paused for a moment, answering the call with an expressionless face. Since arriving in
Korea, his phone had been ringing incessantly, so annoyance showed on his face when he
answered. Sure enough, the purpose of this call, like others, was the same. They sought to bid
farewell to his mother.

"Yes, I'm leaving now."

Yoon Jay mechanically relayed the same information to an unfamiliar acquaintance of his
mother, a script repeated for others.

"Mother's funeral will be held as a religious ceremony on the paternal side while burying her
in the family grave. ...Yes, I don't mind. ...Please let me know how many people are coming,
and I will contact the person in charge of the ceremony."

After a succinct conversation, he ended the call. Yet, after taking a few steps, he hesitated. In
the distance, hurried figures entered the hotel, and among them, he recognized a face. A
relative he had encountered upon his initial return to Korea. Though, on paper, a stranger, he
had tearfully claimed to be his uncle upon their first meeting. If he hadn't heard stories about
him from his mother, he wouldn't have wanted to deal with him. Because he was a quite
noisy and annoying type. Sure enough, his voice urging the two following him was loud
enough to echo through the lobby and reach Yoon Jay, who was far away.

"Oh, hurry up. What if our Jay has already left."

The man's words provoked irritation in his wife, who, dressed in her suit and uncomfortable
heels, was diligently keeping pace.

"What? You phoned the hotel just five minutes ago. If you were going with him, you should
have informed him beforehand. And why can't you simply say you're his uncle? Just say, 'I'll
accompany you to your mother's funeral'; that would have sufficed."

"Oh, well, I mean!"

The man's voice rose before trailing off in a self-conscious murmur.

"I'm his uncle, but, well, I'm not your average uncle, you see. I haven't seen him since he was
a kid, so it might be awkward for Jay too."

"He just looks uninterested."

"His mother passed away. And he came all the way to Korea alone to bury his mother's
remains. How lonely and scary that must be?"

"He's in his mid-twenties, he's not young."

"He's not even thirty yet, so he's a kid."

"...And what are you, who got married and had kids in your early twenties?"

"I was a kid."

The wife shot her husband a frustrated look. Under normal circumstances, he would have
noticed his wife's expression and sensed something was amiss, but right now, he couldn't see
anything. All he could sense was the pain of young Jay's suffering, and be moved.

"I can't imagine how Jay must have felt, coming to a foreign country by himself. Do you
think he slept properly at night?"

Alice boss shed a few tears, but since he was originally a crybaby, the wife just looked
around the hotel.

"In this spacious and luxurious hotel, he likely had a good night's sleep. Despite being in his
twenties, he should manage on his own, right? No need for you to rise early and cook for Jay.
Remember, this is a top-notch hotel with breakfast included."

The man sharply responded to his wife's words.

"He probably spent the whole night crying, so his throat must be dry! I should at least give
him some porridge. And what does his age matter when he's lost his mother? Even if you're
100 years old, It's natural to cry like a child, when your mother passes away. Even if you try
to hold it in... Oh?! Jay! Here! Over here!"

He desperately waved his arms like someone in distress calling for help. Yoon Jay
approached with an impassive expression and inquired.

"I thought you'd head straight to the funeral home?"

"I planned to, but I considered how tough it would be if you had to carry your mother's ashes
alone... Ugh"

While Alice boss cried several times, wiping his nose, Yoon jay's voice was cold in contrast.

"The urn has already been sent to the funeral home."

"Oh, really? Well, it's better to eat something before you go, so let's find a place to eat..."

"I've already eaten."

After this curt reply, the man's wife pointed out to her husband, holding his arm.

"Look, the breakfast here is fantastic."

However, Alice's boss, who was busy sobbing, didn't see Yoon Jay's expression, holding his
chest with pitiful eyes.

"How can it be right to eat alone after losing your mother? I wouldn't have been able to sleep
well."

"I slept well, so don't worry."

Yoon Jay's annoyance became evident in his voice, triggering even more substantial tears in
the man's eyes. He wept loudly, shoulders trembling. Once again, his wife pulled at his arm,
whispering,

"He says he slept well, so why?"

"He might not have slept well, but he's saying it to prevent me from worrying."

Really? His wife glanced at Yoon Jay in amazement. Not a trace of sorrow was visible in his
eyes, not even a minuscule tear.

"I apologize. He's just very tender-hearted."

she explained with an awkward smile. While apologizing, Yoon Jay responded politely,

"That's fine. Is there anything else?"

"There is."

The man quickly recovered and handed over an envelope containing documents he had
prepared.

"I realize this might surprise you given your heavy heart, but I wanted to give it to you as a
sort of legacy from your mother. I recently established a significant business, and it's all
thanks to the financial support she provided. So, half of it is specifically for you. No,
definitively, half of it is yours!"

The man looked at Yoon Jay with anxious eyes, fearing rejection, but Yoon Jay easily
accepted the documents.

"I see."

"Huh? You're accepting it?"

"Yes. Is the matter settled then? I think I should go now."

The man's eyes widened in surprise, but he quickly nodded.

"You should go. Well then, let's go quickly!"

The man nudged his wife and trailed closely behind Yoon Jay. After a few steps, Yoon Jay
turned around and questioned,

"Why are you following me?"

"We're going to the funeral home together."

"Didn't you bring a car?"

Annoyance crept onto his face, but the man responded with a cheerful smile.
"No. We took the subway."

".......Alright."

"You wouldn't want to send your mom off alone, would you? It's okay to cry; we'll be there to
support you."

Yoon Jae, with no visible tears in his eyes, nodded expressionlessly.

"I shouldn't shed tears while driving."

"That's right. So, we can take turns driving..."

"Which means, the person crying should never get in the car."

With a firm tone, he headed to the car. His wife, who was watching Yoon Jay disappear,
shook her head.

"Even though his mother died, he doesn't look very sad."

"What are you talking about? Some people can't even recognize their grief if it's too
overwhelming. Jay is currently holding in a large amount of grief... ah!"

The frustrated wife finally spoke up.

"Oh, come on."

In response to her irritation, the man abruptly turned his head.

"Well, don't say he doesn't seem sad. Jay's mother worked so hard to help Jay feel emotions
again."

"I'm sorry, but he might not appreciate it if you keep bothering him."

"Why would Jay dislike me?!"

The man raised his voice again, eyes widening.

"I'm someone who's prepared to take Jay's side no matter what Jay does. And I think he
knows that too, right?"

"No matter what?"

The curious wife asked with narrowed eyes.

"Even if he brings a man and says he wants marry him?"

"A m-man?"

"In a country as open-minded as the United States when it comes to relationships..."

"Well, still, a man is a bit..."

The wife chuckled, as if she had anticipated that response.

"You can't claim to be on his side if you can't understand that? You're losing your cool uncle
status."

The man's eyes took on a serious look.

"Love is about human connection. Oh, I don't care about gender. A man is totally okay."

"What if the man is a 70-year-old toothless grandpa?"

"...Why are you doing this to me?"

Why? The wife comforted her husband, who had teary eyes, by patting his shoulders.

"Now, there aren't many adults to advise and support Jay. It's good to be prepared and accept
any situation."

As an afterthought, she added as if it had just occurred to her.

"Come to think of it, if Jay gets married, no one will sit in the parents' seats. Oh, that's a bit
sad."

"Ugh!"

Alice, the boss, choked up again, and the wife, who brought up the topic, also had slightly red
eyes.

"You also didn't have anyone at the parents' table. So, during Jay's wedding, let's make sure
we sit at the parents' table."

While the two of them worried and shed tears about Jay's wedding, the car silently came to a
stop. Then, through the open window, a brief announcement was made to them.

"Crying people can't get in the car because it distracts the driver."

"Since crying would be a disturbance to driving, the two of you crying cannot ride in the car."

******

The outdoor mausoleum sprawled like a park, and the mourners, clad in muted hues,
observed the final moments of the one who had returned to their hometown for the last time.
Her son, in particular, maintained remarkable composure and courtesy, individually greeting
each guest, which made some hearts ache even more. The fact that his only family, his
mother, had passed away after a long illness surely made him sadder than anyone else, but he
maintained such a composed demeanor.
'Now that there's no more suffering, your mother must have found peace.'

'During your mother's illness, you also suffered by her side. You've been through a lot.'

'She was a mother you cared for so much. How sad you must be. It's okay to cry today.'

Thank you. Thank you. Saying the same thing dozens of times wasn't challenging for Yoon
Jay. Contrary to worried assumptions, he hadn't suffered, felt no great loss, and felt no
sorrow.

However, most of the people gathered here, even those who hadn't seen his mother for years
or over a decade, wept as if they had lost someone they met just yesterday. Tears flowed, as if
to convey that anyone not mourning couldn't be forgiven; this emotion enveloped everyone.
Even those who didn't know his mother well were moved to tears by the atmosphere.

Yoon Jay was the only one with dry lashes in the midst of the overwhelming sadness.
Ironically, he, who should be the one feeling the saddest, had no emotions whatsoever. He
had already accepted that he was that kind of person, but standing alone in the waves of this
grief was still unpleasant, even for him. Frankly, it irritated him. He muttered to himself with
a cigarette in his mouth, "Damn it."

“Ah, well, thank you for your hard work today.”

As he approached the smoking area, apparently some guests remained, the person there
cautiously greeted Yoon Jay. Yoon Jay took out a cigarette and nodded politely.

"Yes, thank you for coming."

After the standard courtesy greeting, Yoon Jay was about to turn away when the other person
hesitated, as if they had something more to say. The person seemed timid, and their words
were somewhat mumbled, but Yoon Jay still heard.

"Your mother worried a lot about you during her last days. She regretted not bringing you to
the U.S. sooner."

Sooner. The word caught his attention. Not many people knew about his mother's extensive
history. No, very few did.

"How do you know my mother?"

"Ah, well, my connection wasn't with your mother, but with your grandfather, the
congressman. He assisted me when I was young, employing me as a bodyguard, and I owe
him in many ways.”

Even a bodyguard typically wouldn't be privy to such details about his employer's family.
However, Yoon Jay had heard from his mother about a person deeply connected to his
maternal family.

Yoon Jay turned his body completely around to scrutinize him. Average height and build. A
somewhat slender appearance. He still couldn't make eye contact and mumbled his words.
But his mother had described him like this:

'He's very, very skilled in fighting.'

"So, um, if there's ever anything you need help with, I'd be more than willing......"

"You're the one who's good at fighting, right?"

Startled by the sudden question, he looked up with a bewildered expression.

"Yes? Well yes, I'm okay at fighting I guess..."

"Good. I need your help right now."

Yoon Jay tossed the cigarette into the trash and approached him. Startled, the person stepped
back and stammered.

"Right now? Oh, like, right away? Well, it doesn't matter, but... Wait, why are you using
informal speech with me?"

“To make you feel bad.”

Looking at his widened eyes, Yoon Jay kindly explained.

"You need anger to fuel the desire to fight."

******

One advantage Yoon Jay gained from his mother's passing was the acceptance of his actions
as expressions of grief. Regardless of what he did, it was forgiven as a result of his inability
to overcome sorrow. The man who identified himself as his grandfather's bodyguard
interpreted Yoon Jay's actions this way as they engaged in a reckless confrontation.

‘Ah, grieving for your mother's death doesn't justify resorting to violence like this... Ugh!’

It seemed absurd that any action, even inaction, was perceived as a manifestation of grief for
his mother's loss. Even refraining from shedding tears.

'Even if you're 100 years old, It's natural to cry like a child, when your mother passes away.
Even if you try to hold it in...'

The uncle who conveyed that sentiment in the hotel lobby earlier wouldn't comprehend. Yoon
Jay had no need to cry in the first place. He didn't cry as a child, so there was little chance he
would even at the age of 100. This was likely a constant aspect of his life.

Death possessed the ability to evoke sadness even in those who had encountered his mother a
few times. Yet, for Yoon Jay, who consistently regarded death lightly, whether the deceased
was his mother or an ant beneath his foot made no difference. This was a matter within his
fractured inner self, and the fact that it remained unaltered throughout his lifetime held no
significance.

Tonight, there was only one thing that bothered him enough to walk down dimly lit streets
with his injured arm. It stemmed from a problem he had already surrendered to, something he
deemed beyond his control, a puzzle he had resigned himself to never understanding
throughout his lifetime. Now, it haunted him like a ghost in the form of his mother's death.
What the hell was grief, anyway?

"Hey! Who the fuck threw a cigarette butt like that? Damn it, it hit my clothes!"

At the sudden curse, Yoon Jay turned his expressionless face. A group that looked like
troublemakers were looking at him with irritated glances. Yoon Jay glanced at them briefly
and responded to the instigator.

"Oh, that. It's because you're a piece of shit."

"Wh-what?"

The thug couldn't believe his response, and Yoon Jay curled his lips slightly.

"I threw it because you're a piece of shit."

The four faces instantly darkened upon confirmation.

"Is that guy insane? What's wrong with him?"

"Hey, do you want to die?!"

The threats thrown at him only deepened Yoon Jay's smile. To die. Why would that be a
threat? What's wrong with dying?

"Not really. But you look like shit, so you might as well be dead."

"This bastard, seriously!"

The first thug lunged at Yoon Jay. A punch came at him, but Yoon Jay looked down at him,
easily dodged it, and then delivered a hard punch to the face.

"Ugh..."

The thug attacking him groaned and took a step back. Yoon Jay looked at him and spat out
coldly.

"Weak piece of shit. Your looks are shitty, can't even throw a punch properly. You're probably
lazy too. Trash like you gathers together, pretending to be fine, indulging in mental
masturbation. In reality, you can't even fuck properly, and you'll probably shit yourself as
soon as it goes in."
 The thug, who was preparing to swear, was left with his mouth agape at the last words. Soon,
his face turned as red as if it were about to burst. What the other person casually mentioned
was his insecurity.

"Hey, you fucker..."

"Trash like you, losers."

Yoon Jay halted his words and concluded expressionlessly to the thug.

"It's genuinely better for you to die, just die."

"Screw you, you damned bastard!"

The thug rushed at Yoon Jay again, swearing loudly in the back alley. The remaining three
jumped in to assist him this time, fulfilling Yoon Jay's expectation. Despite only being able to
use one arm, he managed to fend them off and block their punches. As he fought, he
pondered, 'Four of them, would killing these assholes make me feel a bit sad?' But his wish
couldn't be fulfilled.

"Kyaaak!"

A sudden scream echoed from one of the thugs out of nowhere. Thanks to this, the rest of the
thugs in the scuffle with Yoon Jay noticed the newcomer. Despite his appearance, he moved
swiftly and accurately, targeting only the crucial points of his opponents and subduing them.
But not everyone ceased their attack just because he fought so effectively.

"Who are you?"

When one of the thugs asked in astonishment, the newcomer turned his head. However, no
one could see his face because he was wearing a rabbit mask. Fluffy fur flew around as he
moved through the crowd of troublemakers.

Fuck, what's with this rabbit?

Chapter End Notes

Alright I'm done with the main novel!!

liking my translations!
🥳 Thanks for everyone reading it so far and
I will be deleting this from here in a couple weeks, because i don't want trouble. But I
will be posting the pdf of this on Discord, so anyone can get access to it. If you want to
share the link pls do it thru DMs just to be safe. After this I will start translating the side
stories- Payoff and Paid Payback. And yes I will be posting the chapters on here as i'm
translating it and then upload on Discord when I'm finished. Because keeping it up like
this causes a lot of problems since this is an unofficial translation. I hope you
understand.

I will also put the link on my bio for those who need it. https://discord.gg/YJnqxa6M
Please drop by the Archive and comment to let the creator know if you enjoyed their work!